Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Log Horizon Specific Guidelines

2014-02-11T00:13:28Z

Redlar: /* Others */

This page serves to supplement the general [[Format guideline|format/style guideline page]] to minimize inconsistencies in formatting, style, naming, etc., among different translators and editors. Please go through [[Format guideline|that page]] before this page if you have not done so yet. Any new suggestions or disagreements with the guidelines are welcome, and such discussions should be carried out on '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=6001 Here]'''. '''When using the talk pages, please sign your posts using the signature button.''' The project supervisor (if he/she exists) shall have the final say. Before suggesting a change, do bear in mind the impact of the change to already translated content and weigh that against the value and importance of the change.

'''Warning: This page contains possible spoilers!'''

=Formatting & Style=

=Names & Terminology=
Translators who encounter a '''recurring''' term or name not listed here are encouraged to update this list. If in doubt, discuss on the talk page or in the forums for input from other Japanese raw readers.

==Characters==

===Adventurers===

====Main Characters====

*シロエ = Shiroe
**城鐘恵(シロガネケイ) = Shirogane Kei
*直継（なおつぐ） = Naotsugu
*アカツキ = Akatsuki

====Log Horizon====

*にゃん太（にゃんた） = Nyanta
*ミノリ = Minori
*トウヤ = Tohya - See character descriptions after TOC in LN Volume 3
*五十鈴（いすず） = Isuzu
*ルンデルハウス=コード = Rundelhous Code

====Crescent Moon Alliance====

*マリエール = Maryele - See character descriptions after TOC in LN Volume 6
*ヘンリエッタ = Henrietta
*セララ = Serara
*小竜（しょうりゅう） = Shouryuu
*アイゼル = Aizel
*明日架（あすか） = Asuka
*リリアナ = Liliana
*飛燕（ひえん） = Hien
*アシュリン = Ashlynn
*義仲（よしなか） = Yoshinaka
*ギーロフ = Girov
*セコンド = Second
*メイファ = Meifa
*ココリコ = Cocorico

====West Wind Brigade====

*ソウジロウ=セタ = Soujirou Seta
*ナズナ = Nazuna
*イサミ = Isami
*キョウコ = Kyoko
*カワラ = Kawara
*フレグラント・オリーブ = Flagrant Olive
*ドルチェ = Dolce
*ひさこ = Hisako
*砂姫 = Saki

====D.D.D====

*クラスティ = Krusty
*??? = Rieze
*??? = Takayama Misa

====Round Table Council/Notable Adventurers====
*??? = 'Strong Armed' Michitaka; Oceanic Systems
*??? = 'Fairy Pharmacist' Rodrick; The Rodrick Firm
*??? = 'Young Boss' Charasin; 8th District Shopping Center
*??? = 'Cannon Ball' Woodstock; Grandeur
*??? = 'Hermit' Akaneya; Radio Market
*??? = 'Sage' Ein; Honesty
*??? = 'Black Sword' Issac; Black Sword Knights

*??? = 'Eyes of Mystery' Williams; Silver Sword

===People of the Land===

*セルジアッド=コーウェン = Sergead Corwen
*レイネシア=エルアルテ=コーウェン = Raynesia Elart Corwen
*キリヴァ侯 = Duke Kyriva
*タイハク侯
*クレンディット男爵
*エリッサ = Elissa
*リ=ガン = Re~Gun (Seems to be what we are using for now, anime usage of Regan seems better tho) (I dunno about making it one name. The "equal" symbol is used to separate first and last names. Look at Sergead Corwen, Raynesia, and Enbart) (Given that his predecessors name is ジェレド＝ガン which would be Jared/Gered Gun, I'd say they are two words)
*エンバート=ネルレス = Enbart Nelles
*菫星（きんじょう） = Kinjyou

===Others===
*ストゥイナウ = Sutu Inaw
**春楡の娘 = Daughter of the Spring Elm
*ルグリウス = Lugrias

==Terminology==

===General Terms===

*ログ・ホライズン = Log Horizon <- Novel name
*記録の地平線 = Log Horizon <- Guild name
*三日月同盟 = Crescent Moon Alliance
*西風の旅団 = West Wind Brigade
*大災害 = Catastrophe (if no one disagree)
*冒険者 = Adventurers
*大地人 = People of the Land
*エルダー・テイル = Elder Tales (pronounced singular in English in the anime)
*本拠地 = Hometown

Main Classes

*戦士系職業 = Warrior Class
**守護戦士《ガーディアン》 = Guardian
**武士《サムライ》 = Samurai
**武闘家《モンク》 = Monk

*武器攻撃系職業 = Weapon Attack Class
**暗殺者《アサシン》 = Assassin
**盗剣士《スワッシュバックラー》 = Swashbuckler
**吟遊詩人《バード》 = Bard

*回復系職業 = Healing Class
**施療神官《クレリック》 = Cleric
**森呪遣い《ドルイド》 = Druid
**神祇官《カンナギ》 = Kannagi

*魔法攻撃系職業 = Magic Attack Class
**妖術師《ソーサラー》 = Sorcerer
**召喚術師《サモナー》 = Summoner
**付与術師《エンチャンター》 = Enchanter

Sub Classes

*生産系 = Production type
**鍛治屋 = Blacksmith
**裁縫師 = Tailor
**細工師 = Artisan
**調剤師 = Pharmacist
**料理人 = Chef
**木工職人 = Woodcrafter
**筆写師 = Scribe
**機工師 = Mechanic
**錬金術師 = Alchemist
**醸造職人 = Brewer

*ロール系 = Role-playing type
**会計士 = Accountant
**交易商人 = Merchant
**吸血鬼 = Vampire
**追跡者 = Tracker
**清掃人 = Cleaner
**家政婦 = Housekeeper
**狂戦士 = Berserker
**辺境巡視 = Border Patrol
**見習い徒弟 = Apprentice
**ちんどん屋 = Advertiser
**刻印呪師《シジルマンサー》 = Sigilmancer
**占い師 = Fortuneteller
**大工 = Carpenter
**調教師 = Animal Trainer
**刀匠 = Swordsmith
**狩人 = Hunter
**領主 = Feudal Lord
**貴族 = Aristocrat
**騎士 = Knight
**学者 = Scholar
**執事 = Butler
**農家 = Farmer
**漁師 = Fisherman
**酪農家 = Dairy Farmer
**医者 = Physician
**薬師 = Herbalist
**娼姫 = Courtesan
**人斬り = Hitman
**アンデッドハンター = Undead Hunter
**ダンサー = Dancer
**戦司祭《ウォー・プリースト》 = War Priest
**配達屋 = Courier
**齎薇園の姫君《ローズガ一デン・プリンセス》 = Rose Garden Princess
**採取人 = Harvester
**助手 = Assistant

*称号系・その他 = Title type/Others
**剣聖 = Sword Saint
**竜殺し《ドラコンスレイヤー》 = Dragon Slayer

===Quests / Raids===

*ヘイロース九大監獄

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Log Horizon|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Redlar

2011-03-20T00:46:37Z

Redlar:

Cleaning up, grammatically, whatever chapters I'm interested in while I wait for Chrome Shelled Regios Volume 16 and Haruhi Volume 10.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume1 Chapter1

2011-01-10T10:14:58Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: School begins===

''It's been a month since we parted ways and I've finally reached Zuellni. I got here just in time for the opening ceremony. There were five bus changes before I got here; living in a single city back then, I never realized how hard traveling could be. Getting to another city isn't easy, since all cities move according to their own desires. I never understood why the ancient alchemists made the cities self-aware. But now I see that it was done so they could avoid filth monsters and protect us. I understand that now.

''During the trip, some filth monsters passed by my bus. Their cruel and dangerous appearance was horrifying. The thought of being attacked on a bus with no way to escape was enough to make all my hairs stand on end.

''But don’t worry, our bus didn’t get attacked. I think our driver was quite the professional. He stopped the bus for three days to avoid discovery. At that time, my heart ached. It’s scary enough to be attacked by the filth monsters. Compared to that though, it would have been worse if the bus was damaged and marooned on this dry and scarlet earth. That would've been a death sentece. Even so, in the end I reached Zuellni safely.

''I’m writing this letter in my dorm room. It’s a double, but luckily I don’t have a roommate. I’ve never had a room all to myself. I’m really happy about this.

''How are you doing over there? Getting used to your new life?

''I just realized that I still don’t know your address. I’ll send the letter to your school. I hope it gets to your hand safely. It’d be great if you could include your new address in your response. After all, the head wouldn't want to see my letters going to the orphanage now.

''Well –

''I wish eternal peace for your new life and the city you’re standing on.

''To my dear Leerin Marfes,

''Layfon Alseif

<center>◇</center>

The mobile cities, Regios, are spread across the world in their myriad forms. From the basic, standard form that provides everything necessary for human survival, to forms that specialize in specific areas.

One of those forms is the Academy City.

Zuellni – Academy City Zuellni.

The school buildings in the center of the city provided facilities for all study areas.

Large groups of students were heading for the great hall, which was large enough to accommodate all students inside.

Dressed casually, General Studies students walked as they chatted with friends.

Uneasy smiles sat on the faces of Agricultural and Mechanical Engineering students, who weren’t used to the uniforms they hadn't put on in a long time.

The Alchemy and Medical students wore dirty white coats on top of their uniforms.

The Military Arts students, unlike the others, marched towards the hall with heads held high.

Students with different characteristics were all swallowed into the hall.

The purpose of this autonomous city was to exist for and be used by its students. Today, it was holding an entrance ceremony to welcome its new first years.

But it looked like the ceremony would be delayed.

An hour later.

[[image:CSR vol01 021.jpg|thumb]]

Layfon stood with a confused expression on his face.

“Anyway, shall we sit down and talk?”

“Ye-Yes!”

Having given a tense answer, he still couldn’t sit on the sofa as requested.

The student before him sat at a large business desk. Unlike Layfon, he had an air of maturity about him. Silvery-white hair framed an elegant face bearing a gentle expression, but his calm silver eyes seemed to be judging Layfon.

That piercing gaze of his caused Layfon to dart his gaze around in panic. Through his shoes, he could feel the softness of the carpet beneath him. The sofa and table used for meetings sat before him. Bookshelves lined one of the walls, filled with informative scrolls.

Before Layfon entered this room, he's seen a plaque with the words "Student President" carved into it next to the doors.

“I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Karian Loss, a sixth year student.”

Students were enrolled for six years in Zuellni, so Loss was in the highest grade.

And he was also the Student President.

The person in charge of this school.

“I’m Layfon Alseif.”

With a straight back, Layfon clearly delivered his name. He felt cold sweat beading his forehead.

Karian smiled.

They were alone in the room.

“I wasn’t planning on punishing you.”

The voice tinged with a bitter smile helped Layfon to calm down. He’d been tense the whole time, as he had no idea why he had been summoned to this room.

“First, let me convey my gratitude. Because of your help, none of the new students were injured.”

The opening ceremony was canceled because of a commotion.

Two Military Arts students, coming from enemy cities, had met by chance before the ceremony, resulting in the commotion. They went from staring to quarreling and eventually to fighting.

Military Arts – Different special powers that were born to protect humanity from harm on this polluted earth.

The Military Arts is the area that fostered such special power users.

If people fought each other seriously using such powers, worse coming to worst, even normal students could have suffered injuries or been killed. In Karian’s eyes was genuine gratitude.

“The new rule that only allows new students to be armed after half a year is because some of them don’t understand where they now are……This is unbearable. It's a huge amount of work for me to settle things every year.

But, there were still people who used weapons. Sometimes a single fight could turn into a battle that would draw blood.

To the Student President who had been smiling bitterly but talking in a straightforward and frank manner, Layfon could only respond confusedly.

“Speaking of which, a General Studies student who managed to outdo Military Arts students. You must have some skills in the Arts area, don’t you?”

“It’s just a hobby. Um……”

Silence from the Student President made Layfon swallow.

“If yours is just the level of a hobbyist, then we ought to increase our admission standards for the Military Arts course.”

''The news about the fight between Military Arts students at the opening ceremony had spread to new students in other courses. New students arriving at Zuellni constituted a diverse background. Besides the students getting involved in the fight, there were foreigners whom nobody liked. The dangerous atmosphere spreading out from the Military Arts center was influencing students from other courses.

The rioting atmosphere also affected the General Studies area. Students closer to the fight scene bumped and crashed into each other while escaping, igniting the adolescent anger sleeping in male students.

Just when everything was about to get out of hand, a huge noise echoed throughout the hall.

Immediate silence followed, and all eyes turned to the source of that noise.

Where the two students who started the commotion lay immobile on the floor with Layfon standing between them.''

“That was just luck. They were blinded by anger and didn’t even notice me.”

“Yes, yes.”

Karian happily nodded at Layfon’s excuse. He was smiling with his face, but not his eyes. Again, Layfon felt the Student President had seen through him.

Honestly, this wasn’t a comfortable feeling.

While bearing the pressure that he felt would force him into some dangerous place, Layfon attempted to end this conversation.

“Since I haven’t done anything wrong, I’m returning to class.”

“You can’t!”

Karian prevented Layfon from turning his back to him.

The short denial halted Layfon’s footsteps.

“As I said, I’ve no intention of punishing you, Layfon ''Wolfstein'' Alseif.”

The title in between name and surname caused Layfon to raise his eyebrows.

“……What does that mean?”

“I don’t care if you continue to play the fool. Here’s a suggestion. Layfon Alseif, how about changing from General Studies to the Military Arts?”

“What?”

“Luckily, there are now two empty slots in Military Arts thanks to those two troublemakers. We have a rule here preventing students from bringing the issues of their home cities into the academy. Those who signed the contract and broke it during the opening ceremony don’t have the right to be fighters. The blame for the riot is on them, so I’ve already banished them in the form of their 'voluntary withdrawal' from the course.”

“No, please wait.”

The two students were not important to Layfon.

“I don’t plan to change majors.”

He clearly conveyed his opinion. To switch to the Military Arts……don’t kid him.

“I came here to study General Studies.”

“Military Arts is a study area too. No, no matter what course you’re in, General Studies is compulsory till third year. Even if you pick General Studies, you still have to specialize in something after three years, so you aren’t learning different things by switching.”

“The problem doesn’t lie there.”

“So what is the problem?”

Faced with that question, he found his breath being caught in his throat.

“……I have no interest in Military Arts.”

“I see,” Karian gave an exaggerated nod. It was clearly an act. The expression in his eyes hardly changed, just a twisted curve of happiness.

“Besides I’m on a scholarship. I’ve already applied for a job and studies. I've got to work in my spare time. I won’t have enough energy left for Military Arts.”

“I see. That’s a good argument.”

Karian was only agreeing with his mouth. He didn’t look persuaded at all.

He took out a document from a drawer.

“Um, Layfon Alseif, D-Rank scholarship, part-time work and studies. Your job is to clean the Central Mechanism Chamber……I see, this is a taxing and time-consuming job. Do you know that the cleaning takes place while the city rests from after sunset to past midnight? A lot of working students hate cleaning there. It’s hard work and the hours are terrible. Do you get it? The pay isn’t too bad, but the work is toilsome. Every year, numerous students apply to work somewhere else, or leave the academy for not passing the scholarship assessment. And the scholarship you have is D-Rank. Have you ever considered that you’ll be spending all of your pay on school fees?”

“Yes, it's just as you said.”

“Frankly, won’t it be hard to pass six years like that?”

“I’m confident in my physical strength.”

Karian’s smile changed. Karian was full of smiles in Layfon’s eyes, and something that felt like a favorable feeling towards Layfon came through.

“Ah, perhaps you’re right. You should have confidence in your physical strength. That’s exactly why I wish you would change to Military Arts.”

“What for?”

“Do you know of the Military Arts Competition between Academy cities?”

“……Nope.”

Karian spoke without any disappointment in Layfon’s lack of knowledge, “To put this simply, the Competition takes place once every two years.”

Layfon could guess what Karian was getting at.

“This is a habit of cities. I’ve no idea what the alchemists were thinking, but cities fight for territory every two years. What’s more interesting is that they only compete with the same type of cities……I could only say that the cities were made too well.”

Although the cities were fighting for territories, it was actually the people living in the cities who carried out the fights.

“Sure, it’s called the Military Arts Competition, but in reality, the competition is the same as……the wars that takes place between normal cities.”

War. Layfon’s expression turned grim.

“Of course, our goal is to conduct a student-like all-encompassing fight. The Alliance of Academy Cities supervises every fight. Non-lethal weapons are used. Swords are sheathed. Anesthetic bullets are used. But since it’s a war, there’s no much difference between what the winner obtains and what the loser loses. It’s not as tragic as a real war, but the ending is the same.”

“Is this the city’s……life?”

“Yes,” Karian nodded.

Cities have awareness. They’re alive. They need food to keep on surviving. Even though they are machines, they need energy to maintain their functions.

The source of a city’s life……is their food, a type of metal called selenium.

“Selenium is a metal born after the earth became polluted, and so it’s easy to obtain. To put it simply, you can probably find it by digging at the earth over there. But that’s a dangerous action with filth monsters around. Besides, we can only obtain pure selenium from mines with a certain level of energy.”

So, the winner took possession of the mine and the loser lost it. While increasing the prosperity of their own piece of land, people were reducing the lifespan of another piece of land.

“When I first entered the Academy, Zuellni had three mines. Now it’s down to one,” Karian sighed.

Meaning Zuellni had lost in the last two competitions and its Military Arts level was much lower than the neighbouring cities.

“It’s doubtful on how much pure selenium we can mine from that remaining mine. I plan to send some alchemists over to investigate the next time our city nears it.”

“In other words, if we lose the next time, there’s no backup plan?”

“Exactly. The cities determine the topic of the upcoming Competition. We can’t not participate.”

'If we lose……' Just the thought made Layfon shiver.

Even if a city loses all of its mines, its functions won’t stop because it has an emergency reserve of selenium.

But that could only delay the inevitable for a short time.

The city would die. Humans would have lost space to live. Once a city died, it was returned back to the earth. People couldn’t salvage it.

To have a city die of starvation was the same as its people dying of famine.

Thinking of that, a sudden shiver shook Layfon’s cold body. The city he had just arrived in would die. He didn’t have much of a link with this Academy, but the possibility of the city dying was terrifying.

When a person was young, if he found out that the city he lived in could die, he’d have been scared enough to tremble all over. That experience would be the same for everyone.

Hearing that the fear he felt in his childhood could become reality, Layfon felt he really was like his childhood self, trembling all over.

But, even so……

“I……”

To fight…… I can’t do that.

Yes, let’s say that.

With determination, he lifted his gaze, preparing to refuse the Student President watching him from the desk.

But, the words wouldn’t come.

The Student President watched Layfon.

The smile on Loss’ face had disappeared. The emotionless expression appeared to be too calm. This contrasted with the icy gaze of his pinning Layfon.

To the breathless Layfon, Karian spoke, “I’m graduating this year. As long as this remains an academy city, no one can stay here after graduating. This means once I graduate, I’m not linked to this place anymore. But I really like the academy. Don’t you think it’s sad to lose your favorite thing even though you can never set foot on this piece of earth?”

“It’s natural to want to protect what is precious. For one who goes mad with love. Don’t you feel that it’s their fate to reach that their goal with whatever means possible?”

A light smile appeared on the countenance of the Student President. Just that. It was his way of joking in a solemn situation.

“Your scholarship will be raised to Rank A. All your fees will be waived. You will only need to earn for your living. If you aren’t keen on fashion, you won’t need to spend much, so you don’t have to force yourself to clean at the Central Mechanism Chamber. Is that all right?”

Rationality told him not to nod.
But his instinct howled for him to nod.

And then, Layfon left the room with swaying steps, holding a Military Arts uniform that had somehow been placed into his hands.

<center>◇</center>

A few minutes after weakly closing his door, there came impatient knocking on his door.

“Come in.”

It was a girl in Military Arts uniform. A girl with short, golden hair. A girl with determination and resolution.

“Sorry for intruding.”

A pair of sharp eyes rested beneath neat and thick eyebrows. Those eyes watched the Student President with challenge. The sound of the harness clasped around her waist accompanied her every step. What was inside the harness was not a sword, but two rod-like things. The threads on the harness indicated she was a third year student.

The girl stood straight before the desk and her gaze met the Student President’s.

“I’m a third-year in Military Arts, Nina Antalk. I heard you’re looking for me?”

“Yes, I’m looking for you.”

Karian smiled.

“What is it about?”

“Have you found enough members?”

The sudden question caused Nina to furrow, but she checked her attitude and replied, “Not yet.”

“Yes, I thought so too. You haven’t yet sent me the report on your team members since the day you took the application form. The opening ceremony ended. If you don’t hurry up and produce your team member list, you won’t be able to participate in the next City competition. In that case, you’ll become the lowest-level soldier in the next round of platoon competitions.”

“Excuse me, Student President. Hasn’t the opening ceremony been delayed?”

“It’s been canceled thanks to other schedules. It’s a shame. I won’t call everyone to the hall again. Because of this year’s Military Arts competition, there are lots of things to do.”

Nina’s face fell. She kept silent.

“I think it’s enough to observe the new students at the opening ceremony. What do you think?”

“No one is suitable. Everyone was affected too much by the atmosphere. You can’t tell what’d happen in a battle. I want someone who can observe calmly without getting caught in the confusion.”

Nina had been watching the entire commotion today. Every new Military Arts student was affected by the two who started the whole thing. Violent expressions on their faces said they wanted to join in and make the mess even bigger.

To get caught up by the enemies like that was the same as digging their own graves.

“Is there really no one suitable?”

Nina didn’t reply immediately. Her confused gaze moved up and down.

“No……”

In her hesitation floated up the image of the new student. The one who suppressed the two troublemakers without anyone knowing. He suppressed the center of the commotion to prevent the violent emotions from spreading, and at the same time, he exaggerated his act to threaten people who were caught up in the commotion. She found his response very certain.

But……

“He’s in General Studies.”

That new student wore the uniform of General Studies. This way, he couldn’t participate in the competition.

But the Student President smiled happily.

“Yes, that was true, until now.”

“……What does that mean?”

“He’s just transferred into Military Arts.”

A disapproving expression appeared on Nina’s face.

“I can’t waste such good material.”

“So you ignored his wish?”

“I didn’t ignore it. I showed him the highest level of sincerity. He should be quite satisfied with it.”

“Really?”

Nina understood how hard the Student President’s attitude could be. Last time during the Student President election, Karian wasn’t nominated, yet at the time when he gloriously became a candidate, he had waged a rare intelligence fight with his opponents, causing them to all lose.

“It doesn’t matter what the truth is. What do you think now that he’s in Military Arts? That’s the only answer I want to know.”

“What is it to be? At this rate, you won’t have enough members. Do you plan to experience the same shame as before, but now as a low-ranked soldier?”

Nina cramped her teeth together.

“I have no such intention.”

“Then what should you do? I think the answer is clear.”

Karian slid a document on the desk to Nina. It was a resume with the name “Layfon Alseif” written on it. The document was clearly in the structure of a resume, along with a close-up photo of Layfon.

“Please excuse me.”

Having taken a glimpse of the document, Nina turned her back to Karian and left the room. He smiled at the back of the girl who didn’t give him a reply.

Alone once more, Karian took out a new document and laid it beside Layfon’s resume. It was also a resume, but with the name Nina Antalk on it.

“If things go well, this will become the strongest team. The problem is how to operate it……” he murmured. He didn’t look cheerful at all.

<center>◇</center>

On the way back to his classroom, Layfon changed into the new uniform in a health clinic he found. The Student President threatened him that if he continued to walk about not in uniform, he’d be considered as committing a fraud.

Holding the uniform of General Studies, he entered the classroom to collect his bag. From a uniform he hadn’t gotten used to yet to another unfamiliar uniform…… He wasn’t yet familiar with this uniform, but it gave him an intriguing feeling.

Also, the new uniform fit him perfectly.

“Damn, this must have been planned!”

Walking in the corridor, Layfon couldn’t help but curse out loud. His height and weight were standard for a male of his age, but his right arm was slightly longer than his left. His General Studies uniform had been fixed to cater for that difference, but how could the Military Arts uniform given to him on a spur of the moment decision be such a perfect fit?

Meaning – the truth can’t be changed.

“Why……How did they find out?”

Anxiety filled him. He came here to major in General Studies, to seek a world that had nothing to do with Military Arts, but on the first day of his arrival, he had once again stepped into that world he wanted to leave behind.

“Ah Ah! Why didn’t I refuse him? I’m such a coward……a coward!” Layfon shouted.

Only the opening ceremony was on today, so nobody was in the corridor. Without considering, he shouted again, “How should I have put it? That Student President’s too scary! What kind of gaze was that? It really terrifies me. How could I have resisted that type of person?”

Having let it all out, Layfon arrived at his classroom. Ah, meaning his classroom would be different now. But the Student President didn’t mention that at all? What should he do? Layfon opened the door.

The door opened and the scene inside the room entered Layfon’s sight.

“Ah!”

That sound came through.

There were still students in the classroom.

“Look, look. He really is in Military Arts. Yeah~~ It’s my win. I’m lucky --!”

One of the girls jumped up in excitement. Chestnut colored hair, tied into two tails on each side of her head shook with her movement.

Only three girls were in the room.

Their curious gazes were glued closely to Layfon without reserve. Layfon halted his steps.

“Why! Wasn’t he wearing a General Studies uniform? That was deceptive,” said a red-haired girl. She wore the same uniform as Layfon’s. And like Layfon, the empty harness swayed around her waist.

“You don’t have a General Studies uniform. Hey, just what is that about?” she questioned him as if she was bringing him to account.

“Uh, something happened……”

“So? Do you mean I don’t get that uniform cause I’m not cute? Is that it?”

Even if you ask me that, I can’t do anything about it. As for the girl, she was more handsome than cute. Compared to the General Studies uniform designed for cuteness, Layfon thought the sharp edges of the Military Arts uniform suited her better.

But the girl was dissatisfied.

“Wait a moment, Nakki, calm down. You’re causing trouble for Mei-chi,” the girl with two tails concluded. The red-haired girl paused as if she had thought of something, then she moved aside for the other girl.

“That’s right. Hurry up, Meishen.”

With one hand on the back of the third girl, the red-haired girl moved her to stand in front of Layfon.

[[image:CSR vol01 043.jpg|thumb]]
The third girl had long hair streaming past her shoulders. She looked shy and gentle. Her face facing the ground, she seemed afraid. Her eyebrows curved as if she was about to cry. Her face was faintly red.

“Uh, thank……thank you very much.” Just saying that seemed to take all of her energy. The black-haired girl hid behind the red-haired girl, her face reddened.

“Sorry, she’s always been this shy. Even so, she still wants to thank you for saving her at the opening ceremony, right?” said the girl with two tails.

The black-haired girl buried her face into the back of the red-haired girl.

Layfon had no recollection of that ever happening. He only recalled pushing away those people about to get caught in the fight. He might have saved her during that time.

The red-haired girl sighed. “This child……yes, I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Naruki Gelni in the Military Arts.”

“I’m Mifi Rotten. The one playing hide-and-seek is Meishen Trinden. We’re both in General Studies. The three of us came from the Transit City Joeldem. Do you know of it?”

“Yes, it’s the center where roaming buses gather. I passed through on the way here. I’m Layfon Alseif, from the Lance Shelled City, Grendan.”

“Oh, that was where Military Arts was born. No wonder you’re so strong.”

“No, that’s not it……” Layfon replied vaguely. Just when he thought of how to explain it……

“Ah, don’t just stand there and talk! I’m hungry. Let’s find something good to eat.”

“Again? Do you have to make a map of this area too?”

“Of course! Maps for food, fashion, territory……so long as it can be drawn, I’ll do it. Since I’ll be here for six years, I don’t want to lose out by not having a map. Ah! It’s my hobby to gather intelligence. If you want to know something, just ask me. Even if I don’t know, I’ll investigate it and find out.”

“Yeah, I’m hungry……besides, I’ve something to ask you, like the thing you’re holding.”

With a pair of sharp eyes, Naruki looked at the General Studies uniform that Layfon was holding.

He didn’t even get a chance to speak. They decided it for him then.

“Uh, well……look. This is troubling for Meishen. And you said she’s shy.”

“……I’m ok with it,” Meishen said from behind Naruki’s back.

“Ok. That’s decided.”

And that was decided.

<center>◇</center>

The location was then changed to a coffee shop close by. The coffee shop was made of red bricks and designed not to stand out too much. Since it was already past lunch time, the shop was nearly empty. The four of them somehow managed to catch up to lunch time special. While eating, Layfon explained why he was transferred to the Military Arts – he didn’t mention that he was forced to transfer.

They were eating dessert.

Only Layfon wasn’t eating, instead drinking juice.

“Oh, I was worried that Academy City only had healthy food for students. It’s great that my worry was unfounded,” Mifi said with satisfaction, her mouth filled with cake.

“This really is worth drawing a map for.”

“And I was wondering what a city operated by students was like. Who’d have thought it would be quite organized,” Naruki said with admiration.

In reality, many shops lined the roads heading from the dormitories to the school, but because it was an Academy City, most of the shops were closed during class hours. Once classes finished, the shops were full of people. These shops were managed by senior General Studies students who studied Commerce or Management. Other students came here to work as employees.

The food was made by seniors in Gastronomy.

“There’s a Police Department and a Court here too. I’ll try applying to the Police.”

“Nakki’s dream is to be a policewoman.”

“Yes.”

“As for me, the newspaper. Since it’s related to publishing, I’ll try to find somewhere that publishes news. What about Mei-chi?”

“……Somewhere that makes dessert.”

“Then you’ll have to find somewhere with delicious food. Uh, eating while you walk……watch out so you don’t get fat.”

“You're pretty red right now, aren't you?”

“Urg, what was that? It’s because Nakki’s all sweaty from exercising. You smell~~”

“Psh, that’s the smell of youth.”

“Agh, I don’t get you.”

The conversation expanded, and Layfon watched it all with a distant feeling. Those three were from the same city. From their conversation, it seemed they already knew each other before coming here. Shut outside the intimate conversation, Layfon sipped his juice.

Mifi suddenly directed a question at him. “That’s right. Where’ll you be working, Layton?”

“……Layton?”

Startled at the unexpected name change, Layfon opened his lips with juice still inside his mouth. He almost spilled it all.

“Yeah, Layton. That’s easier to say, isn’t it?” Mifi said cheerfully.

“Nakki, Mei-chi, Layton, and I’m Mi-chan. Is that ok?”

“You didn’t give the names a good thought. Coming back to this, my nickname’s the same.”

“It’s boring to think up a nickname for myself. Besides, if I say “Just call me Mi-chi~”, doesn’t that sound revolting?”

“Revolting. At least I wouldn’t want to be friend with that person.”

“Exactly. Then that’s ok. So Layfon is called Layton now!”

“That can’t be helped. Then we’re counting on you from now on, Layton.”

“Yeah, Layton, Layton~”

“……Layton.”

Even Meishen was calling him by that name. For some reason, Layfon felt like he had come from a really far away place. Where was this place? Just in which dimension was he lost in?

Till now, none of his female friends had ever called him like that. Even his closest friend Leerin would only call him by his first name. For his nickname, she just called him “Lay.”

Layton……Layfon was dumbfounded.

“So, where will you be working at, Layton?”

He could only answer the question, though he knew it wasn’t possible to resolve the name issue.

At this moment, no words came to him.

Speaking of which, somebody just said Layfon’s scholarship had been upgraded, so it didn’t matter if he didn’t go and work.

“Don’t tell me it’s all right if you don’t work?”

“No, I’ve still got to work,” Layfon shook his head. “I’ll be working in the mechanical department.”

All three girls burst out with “Wow” and frowned.

“Why such a hard working job?”

“I heard you need lots of strength for Military Arts. This kind of lifestyle will damage your body. Are you sure about this?”

“……Won’t that be very tiring?”

All three girls expressed their worries. Layfon could only smile bitterly.

Even he knew it’d be hard work. But it was dangerous to rely fully on the Student President. If something happened and he had to oppose the Student President, his scholarship might be canceled. It’d be the worst case scenario to be left without money, unable to continue his studies.

“Yeah, but that can’t be helped. I’m an orphan. I don’t have anything else besides the scholarship.”

He thought the way he put it was natural and inconspicuous.

But the word “orphan” caused the three girls to widen their eyes. Embarrassed, their uneasy gazes then darted around.

“Ah~~ I see. Sorry. Do your best.”

“Yeah, if it’s anything I can do, I’ll help out.”

“……Me too.”

“It’s ok. Don’t think about it……”

Their attitude made him feel troubled.

“I don’t find that particularly hard. I feel troubled when I'm pitied.”

Even so, Mifi and Meishen exchanged a glance, their faces full of anxiety. From his previous experiences, Layfon knew it wasn’t possible to make them understand it right away, so he wasn’t bothered by their reaction.

“Ok, I get it. I won’t worry about it,” Naruki nodded immediately. Her quick response was a surprise to him.

“Uh? What? Did you say you wouldn't think too much about it?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

It was clear that Naruki wasn’t just talking about it. She meant it. Layfon nodded hesitantly, then he couldn’t hold it back anymore and laughed.

“What?”

“Nothing. It’s just that you act like a big sister.”

“What did you say?”

Naruki frowned, but Mifi agreed.

“Ah, I understand. I understand. Nakki’s got that feel about her. She’s cool.”

“……And she’s popular with lots of girls.”

“Yep, she always receives lots of presents and love letters.”

“Well, I’m troubled by that. I’ve never known what to do with them.”

Although she said so seriously, Layfon laughed again.

(The atmosphere feels good.) Layfon thought as he laughed. Although what he experienced at the opening ceremony was a setback for him, from his conversation with the girls, it felt as if he was now back on track.

“Uh……excuse me.”

A voice broke through the laughter.

As their eyes found the owner of the voice, everyone couldn’t help but held their breath.

[[image:CSR vol01 053.jpg|thumb]]
Standing beside the table was a girl. The silvery hair hanging down to her waist shone as if to reflect the light of the coffee shop. She had snowy white skin and a heart shape-like lower jaw. A peek just inside her collar was a delicately small neck and a kind of a dangerous charm. Long eyebrows trembled above slightly lowered gaze of those silver eyes.

A girl who was as beautiful and delicate as a doll.

No one noticed she was wearing the uniform of Military Arts.

The first to finally notice was Naruki.

“Aren’t you a grade older than us? Do you want something?” Naruki said.

Layfon realized the color of the threads on her harness was different from his own. From the harness hung a long thin rod like thing.

“Are you Layfon Alseif?”

Silvery eyes caught Layfon’s image.

“Yes.”

“I’ve something to tell you. Could you come with me?”

“……Okay.”

Layfon stood up naturally, compelled by that voice to obey.

The girl turned her back to leave the coffee shop. Layfon would have followed behind just like that, but he returned to the seat. He took his bag and from his wallet, left some change on the table for his juice.

“Sorry, I gotta go.”

“Sure. Then go,” Naruki said on behalf of her two still silent companions.

“Yeah. But, just what……”

Wordlessly, Layfon rushed after the silvery girl.

The bell tied to the coffee shop door swung out crisp notes as Layfon passed. Thinking back on how confused Layfon appeared to be, Naruki smiled bitterly.

“Wh……What just happened?” Mifi muttered.

“Of course he’s been targeted after that elegant performance at the opening ceremony.”

Mifi didn’t understand what Naruki’s just said. She looked at her friend with questions on her face.

“Isn’t there a different badge on that Senpai’s chest pocket?”

“Yeah, really?” Mifi frowned.

“……It’s a silvery round thing?”

“Yes.”

Meishen did see it.

“……There’s the number 17 on it.”

“A badge that only people belonging to a platoon would have.”

“A platoon……what is that?”

“To put it simply, they’re the candidates to the officials in the Military Arts course. It carries the additional meaning of a fighter with high level of skill.”

“Um……yes?”

Naruki explained. “They’re the core teams in the Military Arts competition. Underneath the General headquarter are the platoons……They’re called commanding teams. Beneath them are the larger teams, and those take charge of people who don’t belong to any teams, meaning, normal Military Arts students like me……”

“Wow, if that’s the case, then it’s like climbing all the way up to the top,” Mifi said, clapping her hands.

“But it’s not that easy in there.”

“Why?”

“Didn’t I mention it? That badge holds the meaning of a high level fighter. Students belonging to a platoon must excel in certain area, from commanding ability to the control of psychokinesis. Mostly, they specialize in a certain weapon. Besides the individual skills that are judged, the strength of how well an entire team does is also assessed. Whether a person can work in a team is also evaluated. As such, there’s competition going on between teams for the ranking list. In other words, it’s a fight in between students at the academy. During those fights, if a team doesn’t perform well, the worst situation is it’d be disbanded. Official candidates turning back to normal students. Fighters normally have strong self-esteem. If one returns to being a normal student, other people would say he’s fallen from the clouds to the bottom of a valley……no one can take that kind of a setback. His life in the Academy would become too painful to bear.”

Naruki glanced at the door that Layfon had just left through. No new customers had entered. The bell remained solemn.

“……Layton said he’s going to clean in the mechanical department,” Meishen said.

“Ah, that will be tiring for him!” Mifi said. “Will he be all right?”

“Yeah, it should be quite smooth for him.” Naruki could only give such an answer. She washed down the last piece of cake with red tea.

<center>◇</center>

What Naruki said to the other two at the coffee shop also came to Layfon’s ears, but from the terrifying girl with golden hair.

The beautiful, silver-haired girl took Layfon deep inside the first year dormitories, it was a certain building with an old and worn out feel about it.

Layfon was taken to one of the rooms and was greeted by a terrifying girl with golden hair.

“I’m Nina Antalk, the captain of the seventeenth platoon,” the girl said firmly.

The room Layfon was in had been split into two by a huge wall, so the space was only twice as large as a normal classroom. On the wall were hung many different types of weapons.

Including Layfon, there were five people in the room.

The first person was the girl Nina Antalk, standing right before Layfon. Next was the girl who took Layfon here. The beautiful silver-haired girl had moved immediately to a corner after having entered the room.

The rest were two male students. The taller boy lay lazily in a corner. The other wore a dark green working suit that was stained with engine oil and some other type of machine related liquid.

Nina gave the confused Layfon an explanation about the platoon.

Layfon half listened, with his mind somewhere else.

“Do you understand?”

“Ah, yes.”

Turning his gaze back to Nina, Layfon gave her a quick answer without really meaning anything he had just said.

“Then why was I called here?”

Layfon understood everyone here was an official candidate.

But, that was all he knew.

Nina didn’t explain why Layfon was here.

Half of Nina’s eyebrow trembled as if it had the cramps.

“I understand from your explanation that everyone here is an elite. But, if that’s the case……because of that, I don’t get why I, as a first year student, was called here,” Layfon said, trying to mediate the atmosphere. Nina closed her open mouth, her shoulders moved as if she was breathing deeply, then she opened her mouth again to speak.

But before that—

“Buahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The tall male student burst out laughing from his position.

“Sharnid-senpai!” Nina said loudly, her shoulders trembling in anger.

“Gahaha! Ha~heehee……Ah, my stomach hurts! Nina, it’s your fault. All because you beat around the bush and gave the new student there an opportunity to pretend he was a fool.”

“Um!”

Nina clamped hard on her teeth.

“Heh!” Sharnid jumped up, watching Layfon in a flippant manner.

“I’m Sharnid Elipton, a fourth year. I’m a sniper.”

“Ah, nice to meet you.”

“Well, let me explain clearly in place of our captain. Layfon Alseif, we asked you to come because we need the right number.”

“Huh?”

“Hey, hey, hey. Stop pretending. Everybody saw your performance at the opening ceremony. The excuse of you being a new student and not having enough skill won’t work. You’ve already proven your skill. We thought you were good, so we want you in our team.”

Sharnid gave Nina a meaningful glance.

Nina cleared her throat and stood before Layfon again.

“Layfon Alseif. I order you to become a member of team seventeen. No refusal will be accepted. The Student President has already given permission and formally proposed for your application. Either way, for those who are in the Military Arts, they’re not allowed such a feeble action as refusing to enter a platoon.”

What a resolute speech. Nina’s unyielding attitude meant Layfon had no way to run.

“We’ll now conduct a test to see which position you’re best suited for in the platoon.”

Nina took out the two rods from her weapon harness. She pointed at Layfon with the rod held tightly in her right hand.

“Choose whatever weapon you like!”

Perturbed by the seriousness in Nina’s eyes, Layfon turned to examine the weapons on the wall.

The price of free school fees……what an A grade scholarship.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume1 Chapter1

2011-01-10T09:52:13Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: School begins===

''It's been a month since we parted ways and I've finally reached Zuellni. I got here just in time for the opening ceremony. There were five bus changes before I got here; living in a single city back then, I never realized how hard traveling could be. Getting to another city isn't easy, since all cities move according to their own desires. I never understood why the ancient alchemists made the cities self-aware. But now I see that it was done so they could avoid filth monsters and protect us. I understand that now.

''During the trip, some filth monsters passed by my bus. Their cruel and dangerous appearance was horrifying. The thought of being attacked on a bus with no way to escape was enough to make all my hairs stand on end.

''But don’t worry, our bus didn’t get attacked. I think our driver was quite the professional. He stopped the bus for three days to avoid discovery. At that time, my heart ached. It’s scary enough to be attacked by the filth monsters. Compared to that though, it would have been worse if the bus was damaged and marooned on this dry and scarlet earth. That would've been a death sentece. Even so, in the end I reached Zuellni safely.

''I’m writing this letter in my dorm room. It’s a double, but luckily I don’t have a roommate. I’ve never had a room all to myself. I’m really happy about this.

''How are you doing over there? Getting used to your new life?

''I just realized that I still don’t know your address. I’ll send the letter to your school. I hope it gets to your hand safely. It’d be great if you could include your new address in your response. After all, the head wouldn't want to see my letters going to the orphanage now.

''Well –

''I wish eternal peace for your new life and the city you’re standing on.

''To my dear Leerin Marfes,

''Layfon Alseif

<center>◇</center>

The mobile cities, Regios, are spread across the world in their myriad forms. From the basic, standard form that provides everything necessary for human survival, to forms that specialize in specific areas.

One of those forms is the Academy City.

Zuellni – Academy City Zuellni.

The school buildings in the center of the city provided facilities for all study areas.

Large groups of students were heading for the great hall, which was large enough to accommodate all students inside.

Dressed casually, General Studies students walked as they chatted with friends.

Uneasy smiles sat on the faces of Agricultural and Mechanical Engineering students, who weren’t used to the uniforms they hadn't put on in a long time.

The Alchemy and Medical students wore dirty white coats on top of their uniforms.

The Military Arts students, unlike the others, marched towards the hall with heads held high.

Students with different characteristics were all swallowed into the hall.

The purpose of this autonomous city was to exist for and be used by its students. Today, it was holding an entrance ceremony to welcome its new first years.

But it looked like the ceremony would be delayed.

An hour later.

[[image:CSR vol01 021.jpg|thumb]]
Layfon stood with a confused expression on his face.

“Anyway, shall we sit down and talk?”

“Ye-Yes!”

Having given a tense answer, he still couldn’t sit on the sofa as instructed.

The student before him sat at a large business desk. He was different from Layfon in his adult-like aura. Silvery white hair decorated the elegant face filled with a gentle expression, but his calm and judging silver eyes were fixed on Layfon.

That piercing gaze of his caused Layfon to dart his gaze around in panic. Through his shoes, he could feel the softness of the carpet beneath him. The sofa and table used for reception lay before him. A bookshelf lined one of the walls, filled with informative scrolls.

Before Layfon entered this room, he saw the name of the room carved with “Student president” on it.

“I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Karian Loss, a sixth year student.”

It was six years of studies in Zuellni, so Loss was in the highest grade.

And he was also the Student President.

The person in charge of this school.

“I’m Layfon Alseif.”

With a straight back, Layfon clearly delivered his name. He felt cold sweat beading his forehead.

Karian smiled.

They were alone in the room.

“I wasn’t planning on punishing you.”

The voice tinged with a bitter smile helped Layfon to calm down. He’d been tense all the while, as he had no idea why he had been summoned to this room.

“First, let me convey my gratitude. Because of your help, none of the new students were injured.”

The opening ceremony was canceled because of a commotion.

Two Military Arts students, being from enemy cities, had met by chance before the ceremony, resulting in the commotion. They went from staring to quarreling and eventually to fighting.

Military Arts – Different special powers were born to protect humanity from harm on this polluted earth.

The Military Arts is the area that fostered such special power users.

If people fought each other seriously using such powers, worse coming to worst, even normal students would have suffered injuries or death. In Karian’s eyes was genuine gratitude.

“The new rule that only allows new students to be armed after half a year is because some of them don’t understand where they now are……This is unbearable. It's a huge amount of work for me to settle things every year.

But, it was still people who used weapons. Sometimes a single fight might turn into a group fight that would draw blood.

To the Student President who had been smiling bitterly but talking with a straightforward and frank manner, Layfon could only respond confusedly.

“Speaking of which, a General Studies student who managed to outdo Military Arts students. You must have some skills in the Arts area, don’t you?”

“It’s just a hobby. Um……”

Silence from the Student President made Layfon swallow.

“If yours is just the level of a hobbyist, then we ought to increase the admission standards for the Military Arts major.”

''The news about the fight between Military Arts students at the opening ceremony had spread to new students in other courses. New students arriving at Zuellni constituted a diverse background. Besides the students getting involved in the fight, there were foreigners whom nobody liked. The dangerous atmosphere spreading out from the Military Arts center was influencing students from other courses.

The rioting atmosphere also affected the General Studies area. Students closer to the fight scene bumped and crashed into each other while escaping, igniting the adolescent anger sleeping in male students.

Just when everything was about to get out of hand, a huge noise echoed throughout the hall.

Immediate silence followed, and all eyes turned to the source of that noise.

Where the two students who started the commotion lay immobile on the floor with Layfon standing between them.''

“That was just luck. They were blinded by anger and didn’t even notice me.”

“Yes, yes.”

Karian happily nodded at Layfon’s excuse. He was smiling with his face, but not his eyes. Again, Layfon felt the Student President had seen through him.

Honestly, this wasn’t a comfortable feeling.

While bearing the pressure that he felt would force him into some dangerous place, Layfon attempted to end this conversation.

“Since I haven’t done anything wrong, I’m returning to class.”

“You can’t!”

Karian prevented Layfon from turning his back to him.

The short denial halted Layfon’s footsteps.

“As I said, I’ve no intention of punishing you, Layfon ''Wolfstein'' Alseif.”

The title in between name and surname caused Layfon to raise his eyebrows.

“……What does that mean?”

“I don’t care if you continue to play the fool. Here’s a suggestion. Layfon Alseif, how about changing from General Studies to the Military Arts?”

“What?”

“Luckily, there are now two empty slots in Military Arts thanks to those two troublemakers. We have a rule here preventing students from bringing the issues of their home cities into the academy. Those who signed the contract and broke it during the opening ceremony don’t have the right to be fighters. The blame for the riot is on them, so I’ve already banished them in the form of their 'voluntary withdrawal' from the course.”

“No, please wait.”

The two students were not important to Layfon.

“I don’t plan to change majors.”

He clearly conveyed his opinion. To switch to the Military Arts……don’t kid him.

“I came here to study General Studies.”

“Military Arts is a study area too. No, no matter what course you’re in, General Studies is compulsory till third year. Even if you pick General Studies, you still have to specialize in something after three years, so you aren’t learning different things by switching.”

“The problem doesn’t lie there.”

“So what is the problem?”

Faced with that question, he found his breath being caught in his throat.

“……I have no interest in Military Arts.”

“I see,” Karian gave an exaggerated nod. It was clearly an act. The expression in his eyes hardly changed, just a twisted curve of happiness.

“Besides I’m on a scholarship. I’ve already applied for a job and studies. I've got to work in my spare time. I won’t have enough energy left for Military Arts.”

“I see. That’s a good argument.”

Karian was only agreeing with his mouth. He didn’t look persuaded at all.

He took out a document from a drawer.

“Um, Layfon Alseif, D-Rank scholarship, part-time work and studies. Your job is to clean the Central Mechanism Chamber……I see, this is a taxing and time-consuming job. Do you know that the cleaning takes place while the city rests from after sunset to past midnight? A lot of working students hate cleaning there. It’s hard work and the hours are terrible. Do you get it? The pay isn’t too bad, but the work is toilsome. Every year, numerous students apply to work somewhere else, or leave the academy for not passing the scholarship assessment. And the scholarship you have is D-Rank. Have you ever considered that you’ll be spending all of your pay on school fees?”

“Yes, it's just as you said.”

“Frankly, won’t it be hard to pass six years like that?”

“I’m confident in my physical strength.”

Karian’s smile changed. Karian was full of smiles in Layfon’s eyes, and something that felt like a favorable feeling towards Layfon came through.

“Ah, perhaps you’re right. You should have confidence in your physical strength. That’s exactly why I wish you would change to Military Arts.”

“What for?”

“Do you know of the Military Arts Competition between Academy cities?”

“……Nope.”

Karian spoke without any disappointment in Layfon’s lack of knowledge, “To put this simply, the Competition takes place once every two years.”

Layfon could guess what Karian was getting at.

“This is a habit of cities. I’ve no idea what the alchemists were thinking, but cities fight for territory every two years. What’s more interesting is that they only compete with the same type of cities……I could only say that the cities were made too well.”

Although the cities were fighting for territories, it was actually the people living in the cities who carried out the fights.

“Sure, it’s called the Military Arts Competition, but in reality, the competition is the same as……the wars that takes place between normal cities.”

War. Layfon’s expression turned grim.

“Of course, our goal is to conduct a student-like all-encompassing fight. The Alliance of Academy Cities supervises every fight. Non-lethal weapons are used. Swords are sheathed. Anesthetic bullets are used. But since it’s a war, there’s no much difference between what the winner obtains and what the loser loses. It’s not as tragic as a real war, but the ending is the same.”

“Is this the city’s……life?”

“Yes,” Karian nodded.

Cities have awareness. They’re alive. They need food to keep on surviving. Even though they are machines, they need energy to maintain their functions.

The source of a city’s life……is their food, a type of metal called selenium.

“Selenium is a metal born after the earth became polluted, and so it’s easy to obtain. To put it simply, you can probably find it by digging at the earth over there. But that’s a dangerous action with filth monsters around. Besides, we can only obtain pure selenium from mines with a certain level of energy.”

So, the winner took possession of the mine and the loser lost it. While increasing the prosperity of their own piece of land, people were reducing the lifespan of another piece of land.

“When I first entered the Academy, Zuellni had three mines. Now it’s down to one,” Karian sighed.

Meaning Zuellni had lost in the last two competitions and its Military Arts level was much lower than the neighbouring cities.

“It’s doubtful on how much pure selenium we can mine from that remaining mine. I plan to send some alchemists over to investigate the next time our city nears it.”

“In other words, if we lose the next time, there’s no backup plan?”

“Exactly. The cities determine the topic of the upcoming Competition. We can’t not participate.”

'If we lose……' Just the thought made Layfon shiver.

Even if a city loses all of its mines, its functions won’t stop because it has an emergency reserve of selenium.

But that could only delay the inevitable for a short time.

The city would die. Humans would have lost space to live. Once a city died, it was returned back to the earth. People couldn’t salvage it.

To have a city die of starvation was the same as its people dying of famine.

Thinking of that, a sudden shiver shook Layfon’s cold body. The city he had just arrived in would die. He didn’t have much of a link with this Academy, but the possibility of the city dying was terrifying.

When a person was young, if he found out that the city he lived in could die, he’d have been scared enough to tremble all over. That experience would be the same for everyone.

Hearing that the fear he felt in his childhood could become reality, Layfon felt he really was like his childhood self, trembling all over.

But, even so……

“I……”

To fight…… I can’t do that.

Yes, let’s say that.

With determination, he lifted his gaze, preparing to refuse the Student President watching him from the desk.

But, the words wouldn’t come.

The Student President watched Layfon.

The smile on Loss’ face had disappeared. The emotionless expression appeared to be too calm. This contrasted with the icy gaze of his pinning Layfon.

To the breathless Layfon, Karian spoke, “I’m graduating this year. As long as this remains an academy city, no one can stay here after graduating. This means once I graduate, I’m not linked to this place anymore. But I really like the academy. Don’t you think it’s sad to lose your favorite thing even though you can never set foot on this piece of earth?”

“It’s natural to want to protect what is precious. For one who goes mad with love. Don’t you feel that it’s their fate to reach that their goal with whatever means possible?”

A light smile appeared on the countenance of the Student President. Just that. It was his way of joking in a solemn situation.

“Your scholarship will be raised to Rank A. All your fees will be waived. You will only need to earn for your living. If you aren’t keen on fashion, you won’t need to spend much, so you don’t have to force yourself to clean at the Central Mechanism Chamber. Is that all right?”

Rationality told him not to nod.
But his instinct howled for him to nod.

And then, Layfon left the room with swaying steps, holding a Military Arts uniform that had somehow been placed into his hands.

<center>◇</center>

A few minutes after weakly closing his door, there came impatient knocking on his door.

“Come in.”

It was a girl in Military Arts uniform. A girl with short, golden hair. A girl with determination and resolution.

“Sorry for intruding.”

A pair of sharp eyes rested beneath neat and thick eyebrows. Those eyes watched the Student President with challenge. The sound of the harness clasped around her waist accompanied her every step. What was inside the harness was not a sword, but two rod-like things. The threads on the harness indicated she was a third year student.

The girl stood straight before the desk and her gaze met the Student President’s.

“I’m a third-year in Military Arts, Nina Antalk. I heard you’re looking for me?”

“Yes, I’m looking for you.”

Karian smiled.

“What is it about?”

“Have you found enough members?”

The sudden question caused Nina to furrow, but she checked her attitude and replied, “Not yet.”

“Yes, I thought so too. You haven’t yet sent me the report on your team members since the day you took the application form. The opening ceremony ended. If you don’t hurry up and produce your team member list, you won’t be able to participate in the next City competition. In that case, you’ll become the lowest-level soldier in the next round of platoon competitions.”

“Excuse me, Student President. Hasn’t the opening ceremony been delayed?”

“It’s been canceled thanks to other schedules. It’s a shame. I won’t call everyone to the hall again. Because of this year’s Military Arts competition, there are lots of things to do.”

Nina’s face fell. She kept silent.

“I think it’s enough to observe the new students at the opening ceremony. What do you think?”

“No one is suitable. Everyone was affected too much by the atmosphere. You can’t tell what’d happen in a battle. I want someone who can observe calmly without getting caught in the confusion.”

Nina had been watching the entire commotion today. Every new Military Arts student was affected by the two who started the whole thing. Violent expressions on their faces said they wanted to join in and make the mess even bigger.

To get caught up by the enemies like that was the same as digging their own graves.

“Is there really no one suitable?”

Nina didn’t reply immediately. Her confused gaze moved up and down.

“No……”

In her hesitation floated up the image of the new student. The one who suppressed the two troublemakers without anyone knowing. He suppressed the center of the commotion to prevent the violent emotions from spreading, and at the same time, he exaggerated his act to threaten people who were caught up in the commotion. She found his response very certain.

But……

“He’s in General Studies.”

That new student wore the uniform of General Studies. This way, he couldn’t participate in the competition.

But the Student President smiled happily.

“Yes, that was true, until now.”

“……What does that mean?”

“He’s just transferred into Military Arts.”

A disapproving expression appeared on Nina’s face.

“I can’t waste such good material.”

“So you ignored his wish?”

“I didn’t ignore it. I showed him the highest level of sincerity. He should be quite satisfied with it.”

“Really?”

Nina understood how hard the Student President’s attitude could be. Last time during the Student President election, Karian wasn’t nominated, yet at the time when he gloriously became a candidate, he had waged a rare intelligence fight with his opponents, causing them to all lose.

“It doesn’t matter what the truth is. What do you think now that he’s in Military Arts? That’s the only answer I want to know.”

“What is it to be? At this rate, you won’t have enough members. Do you plan to experience the same shame as before, but now as a low-ranked soldier?”

Nina cramped her teeth together.

“I have no such intention.”

“Then what should you do? I think the answer is clear.”

Karian slid a document on the desk to Nina. It was a resume with the name “Layfon Alseif” written on it. The document was clearly in the structure of a resume, along with a close-up photo of Layfon.

“Please excuse me.”

Having taken a glimpse of the document, Nina turned her back to Karian and left the room. He smiled at the back of the girl who didn’t give him a reply.

Alone once more, Karian took out a new document and laid it beside Layfon’s resume. It was also a resume, but with the name Nina Antalk on it.

“If things go well, this will become the strongest team. The problem is how to operate it……” he murmured. He didn’t look cheerful at all.

<center>◇</center>

On the way back to his classroom, Layfon changed into the new uniform in a health clinic he found. The Student President threatened him that if he continued to walk about not in uniform, he’d be considered as committing a fraud.

Holding the uniform of General Studies, he entered the classroom to collect his bag. From a uniform he hadn’t gotten used to yet to another unfamiliar uniform…… He wasn’t yet familiar with this uniform, but it gave him an intriguing feeling.

Also, the new uniform fit him perfectly.

“Damn, this must have been planned!”

Walking in the corridor, Layfon couldn’t help but curse out loud. His height and weight were standard for a male of his age, but his right arm was slightly longer than his left. His General Studies uniform had been fixed to cater for that difference, but how could the Military Arts uniform given to him on a spur of the moment decision be such a perfect fit?

Meaning – the truth can’t be changed.

“Why……How did they find out?”

Anxiety filled him. He came here to major in General Studies, to seek a world that had nothing to do with Military Arts, but on the first day of his arrival, he had once again stepped into that world he wanted to leave behind.

“Ah Ah! Why didn’t I refuse him? I’m such a coward……a coward!” Layfon shouted.

Only the opening ceremony was on today, so nobody was in the corridor. Without considering, he shouted again, “How should I have put it? That Student President’s too scary! What kind of gaze was that? It really terrifies me. How could I have resisted that type of person?”

Having let it all out, Layfon arrived at his classroom. Ah, meaning his classroom would be different now. But the Student President didn’t mention that at all? What should he do? Layfon opened the door.

The door opened and the scene inside the room entered Layfon’s sight.

“Ah!”

That sound came through.

There were still students in the classroom.

“Look, look. He really is in Military Arts. Yeah~~ It’s my win. I’m lucky --!”

One of the girls jumped up in excitement. Chestnut colored hair, tied into two tails on each side of her head shook with her movement.

Only three girls were in the room.

Their curious gazes were glued closely to Layfon without reserve. Layfon halted his steps.

“Why! Wasn’t he wearing a General Studies uniform? That was deceptive,” said a red-haired girl. She wore the same uniform as Layfon’s. And like Layfon, the empty harness swayed around her waist.

“You don’t have a General Studies uniform. Hey, just what is that about?” she questioned him as if she was bringing him to account.

“Uh, something happened……”

“So? Do you mean I don’t get that uniform cause I’m not cute? Is that it?”

Even if you ask me that, I can’t do anything about it. As for the girl, she was more handsome than cute. Compared to the General Studies uniform designed for cuteness, Layfon thought the sharp edges of the Military Arts uniform suited her better.

But the girl was dissatisfied.

“Wait a moment, Nakki, calm down. You’re causing trouble for Mei-chi,” the girl with two tails concluded. The red-haired girl paused as if she had thought of something, then she moved aside for the other girl.

“That’s right. Hurry up, Meishen.”

With one hand on the back of the third girl, the red-haired girl moved her to stand in front of Layfon.

[[image:CSR vol01 043.jpg|thumb]]
The third girl had long hair streaming past her shoulders. She looked shy and gentle. Her face facing the ground, she seemed afraid. Her eyebrows curved as if she was about to cry. Her face was faintly red.

“Uh, thank……thank you very much.” Just saying that seemed to take all of her energy. The black-haired girl hid behind the red-haired girl, her face reddened.

“Sorry, she’s always been this shy. Even so, she still wants to thank you for saving her at the opening ceremony, right?” said the girl with two tails.

The black-haired girl buried her face into the back of the red-haired girl.

Layfon had no recollection of that ever happening. He only recalled pushing away those people about to get caught in the fight. He might have saved her during that time.

The red-haired girl sighed. “This child……yes, I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Naruki Gelni in the Military Arts.”

“I’m Mifi Rotten. The one playing hide-and-seek is Meishen Trinden. We’re both in General Studies. The three of us came from the Transit City Joeldem. Do you know of it?”

“Yes, it’s the center where roaming buses gather. I passed through on the way here. I’m Layfon Alseif, from the Lance Shelled City, Grendan.”

“Oh, that was where Military Arts was born. No wonder you’re so strong.”

“No, that’s not it……” Layfon replied vaguely. Just when he thought of how to explain it……

“Ah, don’t just stand there and talk! I’m hungry. Let’s find something good to eat.”

“Again? Do you have to make a map of this area too?”

“Of course! Maps for food, fashion, territory……so long as it can be drawn, I’ll do it. Since I’ll be here for six years, I don’t want to lose out by not having a map. Ah! It’s my hobby to gather intelligence. If you want to know something, just ask me. Even if I don’t know, I’ll investigate it and find out.”

“Yeah, I’m hungry……besides, I’ve something to ask you, like the thing you’re holding.”

With a pair of sharp eyes, Naruki looked at the General Studies uniform that Layfon was holding.

He didn’t even get a chance to speak. They decided it for him then.

“Uh, well……look. This is troubling for Meishen. And you said she’s shy.”

“……I’m ok with it,” Meishen said from behind Naruki’s back.

“Ok. That’s decided.”

And that was decided.

<center>◇</center>

The location was then changed to a coffee shop close by. The coffee shop was made of red bricks and designed not to stand out too much. Since it was already past lunch time, the shop was nearly empty. The four of them somehow managed to catch up to lunch time special. While eating, Layfon explained why he was transferred to the Military Arts – he didn’t mention that he was forced to transfer.

They were eating dessert.

Only Layfon wasn’t eating, instead drinking juice.

“Oh, I was worried that Academy City only had healthy food for students. It’s great that my worry was unfounded,” Mifi said with satisfaction, her mouth filled with cake.

“This really is worth drawing a map for.”

“And I was wondering what a city operated by students was like. Who’d have thought it would be quite organized,” Naruki said with admiration.

In reality, many shops lined the roads heading from the dormitories to the school, but because it was an Academy City, most of the shops were closed during class hours. Once classes finished, the shops were full of people. These shops were managed by senior General Studies students who studied Commerce or Management. Other students came here to work as employees.

The food was made by seniors in Gastronomy.

“There’s a Police Department and a Court here too. I’ll try applying to the Police.”

“Nakki’s dream is to be a policewoman.”

“Yes.”

“As for me, the newspaper. Since it’s related to publishing, I’ll try to find somewhere that publishes news. What about Mei-chi?”

“……Somewhere that makes dessert.”

“Then you’ll have to find somewhere with delicious food. Uh, eating while you walk……watch out so you don’t get fat.”

“You're pretty red right now, aren't you?”

“Urg, what was that? It’s because Nakki’s all sweaty from exercising. You smell~~”

“Psh, that’s the smell of youth.”

“Agh, I don’t get you.”

The conversation expanded, and Layfon watched it all with a distant feeling. Those three were from the same city. From their conversation, it seemed they already knew each other before coming here. Shut outside the intimate conversation, Layfon sipped his juice.

Mifi suddenly directed a question at him. “That’s right. Where’ll you be working, Layton?”

“……Layton?”

Startled at the unexpected name change, Layfon opened his lips with juice still inside his mouth. He almost spilled it all.

“Yeah, Layton. That’s easier to say, isn’t it?” Mifi said cheerfully.

“Nakki, Mei-chi, Layton, and I’m Mi-chan. Is that ok?”

“You didn’t give the names a good thought. Coming back to this, my nickname’s the same.”

“It’s boring to think up a nickname for myself. Besides, if I say “Just call me Mi-chi~”, doesn’t that sound revolting?”

“Revolting. At least I wouldn’t want to be friend with that person.”

“Exactly. Then that’s ok. So Layfon is called Layton now!”

“That can’t be helped. Then we’re counting on you from now on, Layton.”

“Yeah, Layton, Layton~”

“……Layton.”

Even Meishen was calling him by that name. For some reason, Layfon felt like he had come from a really far away place. Where was this place? Just in which dimension was he lost in?

Till now, none of his female friends had ever called him like that. Even his closest friend Leerin would only call him by his first name. For his nickname, she just called him “Lay.”

Layton……Layfon was dumbfounded.

“So, where will you be working at, Layton?”

He could only answer the question, though he knew it wasn’t possible to resolve the name issue.

At this moment, no words came to him.

Speaking of which, somebody just said Layfon’s scholarship had been upgraded, so it didn’t matter if he didn’t go and work.

“Don’t tell me it’s all right if you don’t work?”

“No, I’ve still got to work,” Layfon shook his head. “I’ll be working in the mechanical department.”

All three girls burst out with “Wow” and frowned.

“Why such a hard working job?”

“I heard you need lots of strength for Military Arts. This kind of lifestyle will damage your body. Are you sure about this?”

“……Won’t that be very tiring?”

All three girls expressed their worries. Layfon could only smile bitterly.

Even he knew it’d be hard work. But it was dangerous to rely fully on the Student President. If something happened and he had to oppose the Student President, his scholarship might be canceled. It’d be the worst case scenario to be left without money, unable to continue his studies.

“Yeah, but that can’t be helped. I’m an orphan. I don’t have anything else besides the scholarship.”

He thought the way he put it was natural and inconspicuous.

But the word “orphan” caused the three girls to widen their eyes. Embarrassed, their uneasy gazes then darted around.

“Ah~~ I see. Sorry. Do your best.”

“Yeah, if it’s anything I can do, I’ll help out.”

“……Me too.”

“It’s ok. Don’t think about it……”

Their attitude made him feel troubled.

“I don’t find that particularly hard. I feel troubled when I'm pitied.”

Even so, Mifi and Meishen exchanged a glance, their faces full of anxiety. From his previous experiences, Layfon knew it wasn’t possible to make them understand it right away, so he wasn’t bothered by their reaction.

“Ok, I get it. I won’t worry about it,” Naruki nodded immediately. Her quick response was a surprise to him.

“Uh? What? Did you say you wouldn't think too much about it?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

It was clear that Naruki wasn’t just talking about it. She meant it. Layfon nodded hesitantly, then he couldn’t hold it back anymore and laughed.

“What?”

“Nothing. It’s just that you act like a big sister.”

“What did you say?”

Naruki frowned, but Mifi agreed.

“Ah, I understand. I understand. Nakki’s got that feel about her. She’s cool.”

“……And she’s popular with lots of girls.”

“Yep, she always receives lots of presents and love letters.”

“Well, I’m troubled by that. I’ve never known what to do with them.”

Although she said so seriously, Layfon laughed again.

(The atmosphere feels good.) Layfon thought as he laughed. Although what he experienced at the opening ceremony was a setback for him, from his conversation with the girls, it felt as if he was now back on track.

“Uh……excuse me.”

A voice broke through the laughter.

As their eyes found the owner of the voice, everyone couldn’t help but held their breath.

[[image:CSR vol01 053.jpg|thumb]]
Standing beside the table was a girl. The silvery hair hanging down to her waist shone as if to reflect the light of the coffee shop. She had snowy white skin and a heart shape-like lower jaw. A peek just inside her collar was a delicately small neck and a kind of a dangerous charm. Long eyebrows trembled above slightly lowered gaze of those silver eyes.

A girl who was as beautiful and delicate as a doll.

No one noticed she was wearing the uniform of Military Arts.

The first to finally notice was Naruki.

“Aren’t you a grade older than us? Do you want something?” Naruki said.

Layfon realized the color of the threads on her harness was different from his own. From the harness hung a long thin rod like thing.

“Are you Layfon Alseif?”

Silvery eyes caught Layfon’s image.

“Yes.”

“I’ve something to tell you. Could you come with me?”

“……Okay.”

Layfon stood up naturally, compelled by that voice to obey.

The girl turned her back to leave the coffee shop. Layfon would have followed behind just like that, but he returned to the seat. He took his bag and from his wallet, left some change on the table for his juice.

“Sorry, I gotta go.”

“Sure. Then go,” Naruki said on behalf of her two still silent companions.

“Yeah. But, just what……”

Wordlessly, Layfon rushed after the silvery girl.

The bell tied to the coffee shop door swung out crisp notes as Layfon passed. Thinking back on how confused Layfon appeared to be, Naruki smiled bitterly.

“Wh……What just happened?” Mifi muttered.

“Of course he’s been targeted after that elegant performance at the opening ceremony.”

Mifi didn’t understand what Naruki’s just said. She looked at her friend with questions on her face.

“Isn’t there a different badge on that Senpai’s chest pocket?”

“Yeah, really?” Mifi frowned.

“……It’s a silvery round thing?”

“Yes.”

Meishen did see it.

“……There’s the number 17 on it.”

“A badge that only people belonging to a platoon would have.”

“A platoon……what is that?”

“To put it simply, they’re the candidates to the officials in the Military Arts course. It carries the additional meaning of a fighter with high level of skill.”

“Um……yes?”

Naruki explained. “They’re the core teams in the Military Arts competition. Underneath the General headquarter are the platoons……They’re called commanding teams. Beneath them are the larger teams, and those take charge of people who don’t belong to any teams, meaning, normal Military Arts students like me……”

“Wow, if that’s the case, then it’s like climbing all the way up to the top,” Mifi said, clapping her hands.

“But it’s not that easy in there.”

“Why?”

“Didn’t I mention it? That badge holds the meaning of a high level fighter. Students belonging to a platoon must excel in certain area, from commanding ability to the control of psychokinesis. Mostly, they specialize in a certain weapon. Besides the individual skills that are judged, the strength of how well an entire team does is also assessed. Whether a person can work in a team is also evaluated. As such, there’s competition going on between teams for the ranking list. In other words, it’s a fight in between students at the academy. During those fights, if a team doesn’t perform well, the worst situation is it’d be disbanded. Official candidates turning back to normal students. Fighters normally have strong self-esteem. If one returns to being a normal student, other people would say he’s fallen from the clouds to the bottom of a valley……no one can take that kind of a setback. His life in the Academy would become too painful to bear.”

Naruki glanced at the door that Layfon had just left through. No new customers had entered. The bell remained solemn.

“……Layton said he’s going to clean in the mechanical department,” Meishen said.

“Ah, that will be tiring for him!” Mifi said. “Will he be all right?”

“Yeah, it should be quite smooth for him.” Naruki could only give such an answer. She washed down the last piece of cake with red tea.

<center>◇</center>

What Naruki said to the other two at the coffee shop also came to Layfon’s ears, but from the terrifying girl with golden hair.

The beautiful, silver-haired girl took Layfon deep inside the first year dormitories, it was a certain building with an old and worn out feel about it.

Layfon was taken to one of the rooms and was greeted by a terrifying girl with golden hair.

“I’m Nina Antalk, the captain of the seventeenth platoon,” the girl said firmly.

The room Layfon was in had been split into two by a huge wall, so the space was only twice as large as a normal classroom. On the wall were hung many different types of weapons.

Including Layfon, there were five people in the room.

The first person was the girl Nina Antalk, standing right before Layfon. Next was the girl who took Layfon here. The beautiful silver-haired girl had moved immediately to a corner after having entered the room.

The rest were two male students. The taller boy lay lazily in a corner. The other wore a dark green working suit that was stained with engine oil and some other type of machine related liquid.

Nina gave the confused Layfon an explanation about the platoon.

Layfon half listened, with his mind somewhere else.

“Do you understand?”

“Ah, yes.”

Turning his gaze back to Nina, Layfon gave her a quick answer without really meaning anything he had just said.

“Then why was I called here?”

Layfon understood everyone here was an official candidate.

But, that was all he knew.

Nina didn’t explain why Layfon was here.

Half of Nina’s eyebrow trembled as if it had the cramps.

“I understand from your explanation that everyone here is an elite. But, if that’s the case……because of that, I don’t get why I, as a first year student, was called here,” Layfon said, trying to mediate the atmosphere. Nina closed her open mouth, her shoulders moved as if she was breathing deeply, then she opened her mouth again to speak.

But before that—

“Buahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The tall male student burst out laughing from his position.

“Sharnid-senpai!” Nina said loudly, her shoulders trembling in anger.

“Gahaha! Ha~heehee……Ah, my stomach hurts! Nina, it’s your fault. All because you beat around the bush and gave the new student there an opportunity to pretend he was a fool.”

“Um!”

Nina clamped hard on her teeth.

“Heh!” Sharnid jumped up, watching Layfon in a flippant manner.

“I’m Sharnid Elipton, a fourth year. I’m a sniper.”

“Ah, nice to meet you.”

“Well, let me explain clearly in place of our captain. Layfon Alseif, we asked you to come because we need the right number.”

“Huh?”

“Hey, hey, hey. Stop pretending. Everybody saw your performance at the opening ceremony. The excuse of you being a new student and not having enough skill won’t work. You’ve already proven your skill. We thought you were good, so we want you in our team.”

Sharnid gave Nina a meaningful glance.

Nina cleared her throat and stood before Layfon again.

“Layfon Alseif. I order you to become a member of team seventeen. No refusal will be accepted. The Student President has already given permission and formally proposed for your application. Either way, for those who are in the Military Arts, they’re not allowed such a feeble action as refusing to enter a platoon.”

What a resolute speech. Nina’s unyielding attitude meant Layfon had no way to run.

“We’ll now conduct a test to see which position you’re best suited for in the platoon.”

Nina took out the two rods from her weapon harness. She pointed at Layfon with the rod held tightly in her right hand.

“Choose whatever weapon you like!”

Perturbed by the seriousness in Nina’s eyes, Layfon turned to examine the weapons on the wall.

The price of free school fees……what an A grade scholarship.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume1 Chapter1

2011-01-10T09:29:16Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: School begins===

''It's been a month since we parted ways and I've finally reached Zuellni. I got here just in time for the opening ceremony. There were five bus changes before I got here; living in a single city back then, I never realized how hard traveling could be. Getting to another city isn't easy, since all cities move according to their own desires. I never understood why the ancient alchemists made the cities self-aware. But now I see that it was done so they could avoid filth monsters and protect us. I understand that now.

''During the trip, some filth monsters passed by my bus. Their cruel and dangerous appearance was horrifying. The thought of being attacked on a bus with no way to escape was enough to make all my hairs stand on end.

''But don’t worry, our bus didn’t get attacked. I think our driver was quite the professional. He stopped the bus for three days to avoid discovery. At that time, my heart ached. It’s scary enough to be attacked by the filth monsters. Compared to that though, it would have been worse if the bus was damaged and marooned on this dry and scarlet earth. That would've been a death sentece. Even so, in the end I reached Zuellni safely.

''I’m writing this letter in my dorm room. It’s a double, but luckily I don’t have a roommate. I’ve never had a room all to myself. I’m really happy about this.

''How are you doing over there? Getting used to your new life?

''I just realized that I still don’t know your address. I’ll send the letter to your school. I hope it gets to your hand safely. It’d be great if you could include your new address in your response. After all, the head wouldn't want to see my letters going to the orphanage now.

''Well –

''I wish eternal peace for your new life and the city you’re standing on.

''To my dear Leerin Marfes,

''Layfon Alseif

<center>◇</center>

The mobile cities, Regios, are spread across the world in their myriad forms. From the basic, standard form that provides everything necessary for human survival, to forms that specialize in specific areas.

One of those forms is the Academy City.

Zuellni – Academy City Zuellni.

The school buildings in the center of the city provided facilities for all study areas.

Large groups of students were heading for the great hall, which was large enough to accommodate all students inside.

Dressed casually, General Studies students walked as they chatted with friends.

Uneasy smiles sat on the faces of Agricultural and Mechanical Engineering students, who weren’t used to the uniforms they hadn't put on in a long time.

The Alchemy and Medical students wore dirty white coats on top of their uniforms.

The Military Arts students, different from everyone else, walked towards the hall with heads lifted high.

Students with different characteristics were all swallowed into the hall.

The purpose of this autonomous city was to exist for and be used by students. Today, it held an opening ceremony to receive new first year students.

But it looked like the ceremony would be delayed.

One hour later.

[[image:CSR vol01 021.jpg|thumb]]
Layfon stood with a confused expression on his face.

“Anyway, shall we sit down and talk?”

“Ye-Yes!”

Having given a tense answer, he still couldn’t sit on the sofa as instructed.

The student before him sat at a large business desk. He was different from Layfon in his adult-like aura. Silvery white hair decorated the elegant face filled with a gentle expression, but his calm and judging silver eyes were fixed on Layfon.

That piercing gaze of his caused Layfon to dart his gaze around in panic. Through his shoes, he could feel the softness of the carpet beneath him. The sofa and table used for reception lay before him. A bookshelf lined one of the walls, filled with informative scrolls.

Before Layfon entered this room, he saw the name of the room carved with “Student president” on it.

“I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Karian Loss, a sixth year student.”

It was six years of studies in Zuellni, so Loss was in the highest grade.

And he was also the Student President.

The person in charge of this school.

“I’m Layfon Alseif.”

With a straight back, Layfon clearly delivered his name. He felt cold sweat beading his forehead.

Karian smiled.

They were alone in the room.

“I wasn’t planning on punishing you.”

The voice tinged with a bitter smile helped Layfon to calm down. He’d been tense all the while, as he had no idea why he had been summoned to this room.

“First, let me convey my gratitude. Because of your help, none of the new students were injured.”

The opening ceremony was canceled because of a commotion.

Two Military Arts students, being from enemy cities, had met by chance before the ceremony, resulting in the commotion. They went from staring to quarreling and eventually to fighting.

Military Arts – Different special powers were born to protect humanity from harm on this polluted earth.

The Military Arts is the area that fostered such special power users.

If people fought each other seriously using such powers, worse coming to worst, even normal students would have suffered injuries or death. In Karian’s eyes was genuine gratitude.

“The new rule that only allows new students to be armed after half a year is because some of them don’t understand where they now are……This is unbearable. It's a huge amount of work for me to settle things every year.

But, it was still people who used weapons. Sometimes a single fight might turn into a group fight that would draw blood.

To the Student President who had been smiling bitterly but talking with a straightforward and frank manner, Layfon could only respond confusedly.

“Speaking of which, a General Studies student who managed to outdo Military Arts students. You must have some skills in the Arts area, don’t you?”

“It’s just a hobby. Um……”

Silence from the Student President made Layfon swallow.

“If yours is just the level of a hobbyist, then we ought to increase the admission standards for the Military Arts major.”

''The news about the fight between Military Arts students at the opening ceremony had spread to new students in other courses. New students arriving at Zuellni constituted a diverse background. Besides the students getting involved in the fight, there were foreigners whom nobody liked. The dangerous atmosphere spreading out from the Military Arts center was influencing students from other courses.

The rioting atmosphere also affected the General Studies area. Students closer to the fight scene bumped and crashed into each other while escaping, igniting the adolescent anger sleeping in male students.

Just when everything was about to get out of hand, a huge noise echoed throughout the hall.

Immediate silence followed, and all eyes turned to the source of that noise.

Where the two students who started the commotion lay immobile on the floor with Layfon standing between them.''

“That was just luck. They were blinded by anger and didn’t even notice me.”

“Yes, yes.”

Karian happily nodded at Layfon’s excuse. He was smiling with his face, but not his eyes. Again, Layfon felt the Student President had seen through him.

Honestly, this wasn’t a comfortable feeling.

While bearing the pressure that he felt would force him into some dangerous place, Layfon attempted to end this conversation.

“Since I haven’t done anything wrong, I’m returning to class.”

“You can’t!”

Karian prevented Layfon from turning his back to him.

The short denial halted Layfon’s footsteps.

“As I said, I’ve no intention of punishing you, Layfon ''Wolfstein'' Alseif.”

The title in between name and surname caused Layfon to raise his eyebrows.

“……What does that mean?”

“I don’t care if you continue to play the fool. Here’s a suggestion. Layfon Alseif, how about changing from General Studies to the Military Arts?”

“What?”

“Luckily, there are now two empty slots in Military Arts thanks to those two troublemakers. We have a rule here preventing students from bringing the issues of their home cities into the academy. Those who signed the contract and broke it during the opening ceremony don’t have the right to be fighters. The blame for the riot is on them, so I’ve already banished them in the form of their 'voluntary withdrawal' from the course.”

“No, please wait.”

The two students were not important to Layfon.

“I don’t plan to change majors.”

He clearly conveyed his opinion. To switch to the Military Arts……don’t kid him.

“I came here to study General Studies.”

“Military Arts is a study area too. No, no matter what course you’re in, General Studies is compulsory till third year. Even if you pick General Studies, you still have to specialize in something after three years, so you aren’t learning different things by switching.”

“The problem doesn’t lie there.”

“So what is the problem?”

Faced with that question, he found his breath being caught in his throat.

“……I have no interest in Military Arts.”

“I see,” Karian gave an exaggerated nod. It was clearly an act. The expression in his eyes hardly changed, just a twisted curve of happiness.

“Besides I’m on a scholarship. I’ve already applied for a job and studies. I've got to work in my spare time. I won’t have enough energy left for Military Arts.”

“I see. That’s a good argument.”

Karian was only agreeing with his mouth. He didn’t look persuaded at all.

He took out a document from a drawer.

“Um, Layfon Alseif, D-Rank scholarship, part-time work and studies. Your job is to clean the Central Mechanism Chamber……I see, this is a taxing and time-consuming job. Do you know that the cleaning takes place while the city rests from after sunset to past midnight? A lot of working students hate cleaning there. It’s hard work and the hours are terrible. Do you get it? The pay isn’t too bad, but the work is toilsome. Every year, numerous students apply to work somewhere else, or leave the academy for not passing the scholarship assessment. And the scholarship you have is D-Rank. Have you ever considered that you’ll be spending all of your pay on school fees?”

“Yes, it's just as you said.”

“Frankly, won’t it be hard to pass six years like that?”

“I’m confident in my physical strength.”

Karian’s smile changed. Karian was full of smiles in Layfon’s eyes, and something that felt like a favorable feeling towards Layfon came through.

“Ah, perhaps you’re right. You should have confidence in your physical strength. That’s exactly why I wish you would change to Military Arts.”

“What for?”

“Do you know of the Military Arts Competition between Academy cities?”

“……Nope.”

Karian spoke without any disappointment in Layfon’s lack of knowledge, “To put this simply, the Competition takes place once every two years.”

Layfon could guess what Karian was getting at.

“This is a habit of cities. I’ve no idea what the alchemists were thinking, but cities fight for territory every two years. What’s more interesting is that they only compete with the same type of cities……I could only say that the cities were made too well.”

Although the cities were fighting for territories, it was actually the people living in the cities who carried out the fights.

“Sure, it’s called the Military Arts Competition, but in reality, the competition is the same as……the wars that takes place between normal cities.”

War. Layfon’s expression turned grim.

“Of course, our goal is to conduct a student-like all-encompassing fight. The Alliance of Academy Cities supervises every fight. Non-lethal weapons are used. Swords are sheathed. Anesthetic bullets are used. But since it’s a war, there’s no much difference between what the winner obtains and what the loser loses. It’s not as tragic as a real war, but the ending is the same.”

“Is this the city’s……life?”

“Yes,” Karian nodded.

Cities have awareness. They’re alive. They need food to keep on surviving. Even though they are machines, they need energy to maintain their functions.

The source of a city’s life……is their food, a type of metal called selenium.

“Selenium is a metal born after the earth became polluted, and so it’s easy to obtain. To put it simply, you can probably find it by digging at the earth over there. But that’s a dangerous action with filth monsters around. Besides, we can only obtain pure selenium from mines with a certain level of energy.”

So, the winner took possession of the mine and the loser lost it. While increasing the prosperity of their own piece of land, people were reducing the lifespan of another piece of land.

“When I first entered the Academy, Zuellni had three mines. Now it’s down to one,” Karian sighed.

Meaning Zuellni had lost in the last two competitions and its Military Arts level was much lower than the neighbouring cities.

“It’s doubtful on how much pure selenium we can mine from that remaining mine. I plan to send some alchemists over to investigate the next time our city nears it.”

“In other words, if we lose the next time, there’s no backup plan?”

“Exactly. The cities determine the topic of the upcoming Competition. We can’t not participate.”

'If we lose……' Just the thought made Layfon shiver.

Even if a city loses all of its mines, its functions won’t stop because it has an emergency reserve of selenium.

But that could only delay the inevitable for a short time.

The city would die. Humans would have lost space to live. Once a city died, it was returned back to the earth. People couldn’t salvage it.

To have a city die of starvation was the same as its people dying of famine.

Thinking of that, a sudden shiver shook Layfon’s cold body. The city he had just arrived in would die. He didn’t have much of a link with this Academy, but the possibility of the city dying was terrifying.

When a person was young, if he found out that the city he lived in could die, he’d have been scared enough to tremble all over. That experience would be the same for everyone.

Hearing that the fear he felt in his childhood could become reality, Layfon felt he really was like his childhood self, trembling all over.

But, even so……

“I……”

To fight…… I can’t do that.

Yes, let’s say that.

With determination, he lifted his gaze, preparing to refuse the Student President watching him from the desk.

But, the words wouldn’t come.

The Student President watched Layfon.

The smile on Loss’ face had disappeared. The emotionless expression appeared to be too calm. This contrasted with the icy gaze of his pinning Layfon.

To the breathless Layfon, Karian spoke, “I’m graduating this year. As long as this remains an academy city, no one can stay here after graduating. This means once I graduate, I’m not linked to this place anymore. But I really like the academy. Don’t you think it’s sad to lose your favorite thing even though you can never set foot on this piece of earth?”

“It’s natural to want to protect what is precious. For one who goes mad with love. Don’t you feel that it’s their fate to reach that their goal with whatever means possible?”

A light smile appeared on the countenance of the Student President. Just that. It was his way of joking in a solemn situation.

“Your scholarship will be raised to Rank A. All your fees will be waived. You will only need to earn for your living. If you aren’t keen on fashion, you won’t need to spend much, so you don’t have to force yourself to clean at the Central Mechanism Chamber. Is that all right?”

Rationality told him not to nod.
But his instinct howled for him to nod.

And then, Layfon left the room with swaying steps, holding a Military Arts uniform that had somehow been placed into his hands.

<center>◇</center>

A few minutes after weakly closing his door, there came impatient knocking on his door.

“Come in.”

It was a girl in Military Arts uniform. A girl with short, golden hair. A girl with determination and resolution.

“Sorry for intruding.”

A pair of sharp eyes rested beneath neat and thick eyebrows. Those eyes watched the Student President with challenge. The sound of the harness clasped around her waist accompanied her every step. What was inside the harness was not a sword, but two rod-like things. The threads on the harness indicated she was a third year student.

The girl stood straight before the desk and her gaze met the Student President’s.

“I’m a third-year in Military Arts, Nina Antalk. I heard you’re looking for me?”

“Yes, I’m looking for you.”

Karian smiled.

“What is it about?”

“Have you found enough members?”

The sudden question caused Nina to furrow, but she checked her attitude and replied, “Not yet.”

“Yes, I thought so too. You haven’t yet sent me the report on your team members since the day you took the application form. The opening ceremony ended. If you don’t hurry up and produce your team member list, you won’t be able to participate in the next City competition. In that case, you’ll become the lowest-level soldier in the next round of platoon competitions.”

“Excuse me, Student President. Hasn’t the opening ceremony been delayed?”

“It’s been canceled thanks to other schedules. It’s a shame. I won’t call everyone to the hall again. Because of this year’s Military Arts competition, there are lots of things to do.”

Nina’s face fell. She kept silent.

“I think it’s enough to observe the new students at the opening ceremony. What do you think?”

“No one is suitable. Everyone was affected too much by the atmosphere. You can’t tell what’d happen in a battle. I want someone who can observe calmly without getting caught in the confusion.”

Nina had been watching the entire commotion today. Every new Military Arts student was affected by the two who started the whole thing. Violent expressions on their faces said they wanted to join in and make the mess even bigger.

To get caught up by the enemies like that was the same as digging their own graves.

“Is there really no one suitable?”

Nina didn’t reply immediately. Her confused gaze moved up and down.

“No……”

In her hesitation floated up the image of the new student. The one who suppressed the two troublemakers without anyone knowing. He suppressed the center of the commotion to prevent the violent emotions from spreading, and at the same time, he exaggerated his act to threaten people who were caught up in the commotion. She found his response very certain.

But……

“He’s in General Studies.”

That new student wore the uniform of General Studies. This way, he couldn’t participate in the competition.

But the Student President smiled happily.

“Yes, that was true, until now.”

“……What does that mean?”

“He’s just transferred into Military Arts.”

A disapproving expression appeared on Nina’s face.

“I can’t waste such good material.”

“So you ignored his wish?”

“I didn’t ignore it. I showed him the highest level of sincerity. He should be quite satisfied with it.”

“Really?”

Nina understood how hard the Student President’s attitude could be. Last time during the Student President election, Karian wasn’t nominated, yet at the time when he gloriously became a candidate, he had waged a rare intelligence fight with his opponents, causing them to all lose.

“It doesn’t matter what the truth is. What do you think now that he’s in Military Arts? That’s the only answer I want to know.”

“What is it to be? At this rate, you won’t have enough members. Do you plan to experience the same shame as before, but now as a low-ranked soldier?”

Nina cramped her teeth together.

“I have no such intention.”

“Then what should you do? I think the answer is clear.”

Karian slid a document on the desk to Nina. It was a resume with the name “Layfon Alseif” written on it. The document was clearly in the structure of a resume, along with a close-up photo of Layfon.

“Please excuse me.”

Having taken a glimpse of the document, Nina turned her back to Karian and left the room. He smiled at the back of the girl who didn’t give him a reply.

Alone once more, Karian took out a new document and laid it beside Layfon’s resume. It was also a resume, but with the name Nina Antalk on it.

“If things go well, this will become the strongest team. The problem is how to operate it……” he murmured. He didn’t look cheerful at all.

<center>◇</center>

On the way back to his classroom, Layfon changed into the new uniform in a health clinic he found. The Student President threatened him that if he continued to walk about not in uniform, he’d be considered as committing a fraud.

Holding the uniform of General Studies, he entered the classroom to collect his bag. From a uniform he hadn’t gotten used to yet to another unfamiliar uniform…… He wasn’t yet familiar with this uniform, but it gave him an intriguing feeling.

Also, the new uniform fit him perfectly.

“Damn, this must have been planned!”

Walking in the corridor, Layfon couldn’t help but curse out loud. His height and weight were standard for a male of his age, but his right arm was slightly longer than his left. His General Studies uniform had been fixed to cater for that difference, but how could the Military Arts uniform given to him on a spur of the moment decision be such a perfect fit?

Meaning – the truth can’t be changed.

“Why……How did they find out?”

Anxiety filled him. He came here to major in General Studies, to seek a world that had nothing to do with Military Arts, but on the first day of his arrival, he had once again stepped into that world he wanted to leave behind.

“Ah Ah! Why didn’t I refuse him? I’m such a coward……a coward!” Layfon shouted.

Only the opening ceremony was on today, so nobody was in the corridor. Without considering, he shouted again, “How should I have put it? That Student President’s too scary! What kind of gaze was that? It really terrifies me. How could I have resisted that type of person?”

Having let it all out, Layfon arrived at his classroom. Ah, meaning his classroom would be different now. But the Student President didn’t mention that at all? What should he do? Layfon opened the door.

The door opened and the scene inside the room entered Layfon’s sight.

“Ah!”

That sound came through.

There were still students in the classroom.

“Look, look. He really is in Military Arts. Yeah~~ It’s my win. I’m lucky --!”

One of the girls jumped up in excitement. Chestnut colored hair, tied into two tails on each side of her head shook with her movement.

Only three girls were in the room.

Their curious gazes were glued closely to Layfon without reserve. Layfon halted his steps.

“Why! Wasn’t he wearing a General Studies uniform? That was deceptive,” said a red-haired girl. She wore the same uniform as Layfon’s. And like Layfon, the empty harness swayed around her waist.

“You don’t have a General Studies uniform. Hey, just what is that about?” she questioned him as if she was bringing him to account.

“Uh, something happened……”

“So? Do you mean I don’t get that uniform cause I’m not cute? Is that it?”

Even if you ask me that, I can’t do anything about it. As for the girl, she was more handsome than cute. Compared to the General Studies uniform designed for cuteness, Layfon thought the sharp edges of the Military Arts uniform suited her better.

But the girl was dissatisfied.

“Wait a moment, Nakki, calm down. You’re causing trouble for Mei-chi,” the girl with two tails concluded. The red-haired girl paused as if she had thought of something, then she moved aside for the other girl.

“That’s right. Hurry up, Meishen.”

With one hand on the back of the third girl, the red-haired girl moved her to stand in front of Layfon.

[[image:CSR vol01 043.jpg|thumb]]
The third girl had long hair streaming past her shoulders. She looked shy and gentle. Her face facing the ground, she seemed afraid. Her eyebrows curved as if she was about to cry. Her face was faintly red.

“Uh, thank……thank you very much.” Just saying that seemed to take all of her energy. The black-haired girl hid behind the red-haired girl, her face reddened.

“Sorry, she’s always been this shy. Even so, she still wants to thank you for saving her at the opening ceremony, right?” said the girl with two tails.

The black-haired girl buried her face into the back of the red-haired girl.

Layfon had no recollection of that ever happening. He only recalled pushing away those people about to get caught in the fight. He might have saved her during that time.

The red-haired girl sighed. “This child……yes, I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Naruki Gelni in the Military Arts.”

“I’m Mifi Rotten. The one playing hide-and-seek is Meishen Trinden. We’re both in General Studies. The three of us came from the Transit City Joeldem. Do you know of it?”

“Yes, it’s the center where roaming buses gather. I passed through on the way here. I’m Layfon Alseif, from the Lance Shelled City, Grendan.”

“Oh, that was where Military Arts was born. No wonder you’re so strong.”

“No, that’s not it……” Layfon replied vaguely. Just when he thought of how to explain it……

“Ah, don’t just stand there and talk! I’m hungry. Let’s find something good to eat.”

“Again? Do you have to make a map of this area too?”

“Of course! Maps for food, fashion, territory……so long as it can be drawn, I’ll do it. Since I’ll be here for six years, I don’t want to lose out by not having a map. Ah! It’s my hobby to gather intelligence. If you want to know something, just ask me. Even if I don’t know, I’ll investigate it and find out.”

“Yeah, I’m hungry……besides, I’ve something to ask you, like the thing you’re holding.”

With a pair of sharp eyes, Naruki looked at the General Studies uniform that Layfon was holding.

He didn’t even get a chance to speak. They decided it for him then.

“Uh, well……look. This is troubling for Meishen. And you said she’s shy.”

“……I’m ok with it,” Meishen said from behind Naruki’s back.

“Ok. That’s decided.”

And that was decided.

<center>◇</center>

The location was then changed to a coffee shop close by. The coffee shop was made of red bricks and designed not to stand out too much. Since it was already past lunch time, the shop was nearly empty. The four of them somehow managed to catch up to lunch time special. While eating, Layfon explained why he was transferred to the Military Arts – he didn’t mention that he was forced to transfer.

They were eating dessert.

Only Layfon wasn’t eating, instead drinking juice.

“Oh, I was worried that Academy City only had healthy food for students. It’s great that my worry was unfounded,” Mifi said with satisfaction, her mouth filled with cake.

“This really is worth drawing a map for.”

“And I was wondering what a city operated by students was like. Who’d have thought it would be quite organized,” Naruki said with admiration.

In reality, many shops lined the roads heading from the dormitories to the school, but because it was an Academy City, most of the shops were closed during class hours. Once classes finished, the shops were full of people. These shops were managed by senior General Studies students who studied Commerce or Management. Other students came here to work as employees.

The food was made by seniors in Gastronomy.

“There’s a Police Department and a Court here too. I’ll try applying to the Police.”

“Nakki’s dream is to be a policewoman.”

“Yes.”

“As for me, the newspaper. Since it’s related to publishing, I’ll try to find somewhere that publishes news. What about Mei-chi?”

“……Somewhere that makes dessert.”

“Then you’ll have to find somewhere with delicious food. Uh, eating while you walk……watch out so you don’t get fat.”

“You're pretty red right now, aren't you?”

“Urg, what was that? It’s because Nakki’s all sweaty from exercising. You smell~~”

“Psh, that’s the smell of youth.”

“Agh, I don’t get you.”

The conversation expanded, and Layfon watched it all with a distant feeling. Those three were from the same city. From their conversation, it seemed they already knew each other before coming here. Shut outside the intimate conversation, Layfon sipped his juice.

Mifi suddenly directed a question at him. “That’s right. Where’ll you be working, Layton?”

“……Layton?”

Startled at the unexpected name change, Layfon opened his lips with juice still inside his mouth. He almost spilled it all.

“Yeah, Layton. That’s easier to say, isn’t it?” Mifi said cheerfully.

“Nakki, Mei-chi, Layton, and I’m Mi-chan. Is that ok?”

“You didn’t give the names a good thought. Coming back to this, my nickname’s the same.”

“It’s boring to think up a nickname for myself. Besides, if I say “Just call me Mi-chi~”, doesn’t that sound revolting?”

“Revolting. At least I wouldn’t want to be friend with that person.”

“Exactly. Then that’s ok. So Layfon is called Layton now!”

“That can’t be helped. Then we’re counting on you from now on, Layton.”

“Yeah, Layton, Layton~”

“……Layton.”

Even Meishen was calling him by that name. For some reason, Layfon felt like he had come from a really far away place. Where was this place? Just in which dimension was he lost in?

Till now, none of his female friends had ever called him like that. Even his closest friend Leerin would only call him by his first name. For his nickname, she just called him “Lay.”

Layton……Layfon was dumbfounded.

“So, where will you be working at, Layton?”

He could only answer the question, though he knew it wasn’t possible to resolve the name issue.

At this moment, no words came to him.

Speaking of which, somebody just said Layfon’s scholarship had been upgraded, so it didn’t matter if he didn’t go and work.

“Don’t tell me it’s all right if you don’t work?”

“No, I’ve still got to work,” Layfon shook his head. “I’ll be working in the mechanical department.”

All three girls burst out with “Wow” and frowned.

“Why such a hard working job?”

“I heard you need lots of strength for Military Arts. This kind of lifestyle will damage your body. Are you sure about this?”

“……Won’t that be very tiring?”

All three girls expressed their worries. Layfon could only smile bitterly.

Even he knew it’d be hard work. But it was dangerous to rely fully on the Student President. If something happened and he had to oppose the Student President, his scholarship might be canceled. It’d be the worst case scenario to be left without money, unable to continue his studies.

“Yeah, but that can’t be helped. I’m an orphan. I don’t have anything else besides the scholarship.”

He thought the way he put it was natural and inconspicuous.

But the word “orphan” caused the three girls to widen their eyes. Embarrassed, their uneasy gazes then darted around.

“Ah~~ I see. Sorry. Do your best.”

“Yeah, if it’s anything I can do, I’ll help out.”

“……Me too.”

“It’s ok. Don’t think about it……”

Their attitude made him feel troubled.

“I don’t find that particularly hard. I feel troubled when I'm pitied.”

Even so, Mifi and Meishen exchanged a glance, their faces full of anxiety. From his previous experiences, Layfon knew it wasn’t possible to make them understand it right away, so he wasn’t bothered by their reaction.

“Ok, I get it. I won’t worry about it,” Naruki nodded immediately. Her quick response was a surprise to him.

“Uh? What? Did you say you wouldn't think too much about it?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

It was clear that Naruki wasn’t just talking about it. She meant it. Layfon nodded hesitantly, then he couldn’t hold it back anymore and laughed.

“What?”

“Nothing. It’s just that you act like a big sister.”

“What did you say?”

Naruki frowned, but Mifi agreed.

“Ah, I understand. I understand. Nakki’s got that feel about her. She’s cool.”

“……And she’s popular with lots of girls.”

“Yep, she always receives lots of presents and love letters.”

“Well, I’m troubled by that. I’ve never known what to do with them.”

Although she said so seriously, Layfon laughed again.

(The atmosphere feels good.) Layfon thought as he laughed. Although what he experienced at the opening ceremony was a setback for him, from his conversation with the girls, it felt as if he was now back on track.

“Uh……excuse me.”

A voice broke through the laughter.

As their eyes found the owner of the voice, everyone couldn’t help but held their breath.

[[image:CSR vol01 053.jpg|thumb]]
Standing beside the table was a girl. The silvery hair hanging down to her waist shone as if to reflect the light of the coffee shop. She had snowy white skin and a heart shape-like lower jaw. A peek just inside her collar was a delicately small neck and a kind of a dangerous charm. Long eyebrows trembled above slightly lowered gaze of those silver eyes.

A girl who was as beautiful and delicate as a doll.

No one noticed she was wearing the uniform of Military Arts.

The first to finally notice was Naruki.

“Aren’t you a grade older than us? Do you want something?” Naruki said.

Layfon realized the color of the threads on her harness was different from his own. From the harness hung a long thin rod like thing.

“Are you Layfon Alseif?”

Silvery eyes caught Layfon’s image.

“Yes.”

“I’ve something to tell you. Could you come with me?”

“……Okay.”

Layfon stood up naturally, compelled by that voice to obey.

The girl turned her back to leave the coffee shop. Layfon would have followed behind just like that, but he returned to the seat. He took his bag and from his wallet, left some change on the table for his juice.

“Sorry, I gotta go.”

“Sure. Then go,” Naruki said on behalf of her two still silent companions.

“Yeah. But, just what……”

Wordlessly, Layfon rushed after the silvery girl.

The bell tied to the coffee shop door swung out crisp notes as Layfon passed. Thinking back on how confused Layfon appeared to be, Naruki smiled bitterly.

“Wh……What just happened?” Mifi muttered.

“Of course he’s been targeted after that elegant performance at the opening ceremony.”

Mifi didn’t understand what Naruki’s just said. She looked at her friend with questions on her face.

“Isn’t there a different badge on that Senpai’s chest pocket?”

“Yeah, really?” Mifi frowned.

“……It’s a silvery round thing?”

“Yes.”

Meishen did see it.

“……There’s the number 17 on it.”

“A badge that only people belonging to a platoon would have.”

“A platoon……what is that?”

“To put it simply, they’re the candidates to the officials in the Military Arts course. It carries the additional meaning of a fighter with high level of skill.”

“Um……yes?”

Naruki explained. “They’re the core teams in the Military Arts competition. Underneath the General headquarter are the platoons……They’re called commanding teams. Beneath them are the larger teams, and those take charge of people who don’t belong to any teams, meaning, normal Military Arts students like me……”

“Wow, if that’s the case, then it’s like climbing all the way up to the top,” Mifi said, clapping her hands.

“But it’s not that easy in there.”

“Why?”

“Didn’t I mention it? That badge holds the meaning of a high level fighter. Students belonging to a platoon must excel in certain area, from commanding ability to the control of psychokinesis. Mostly, they specialize in a certain weapon. Besides the individual skills that are judged, the strength of how well an entire team does is also assessed. Whether a person can work in a team is also evaluated. As such, there’s competition going on between teams for the ranking list. In other words, it’s a fight in between students at the academy. During those fights, if a team doesn’t perform well, the worst situation is it’d be disbanded. Official candidates turning back to normal students. Fighters normally have strong self-esteem. If one returns to being a normal student, other people would say he’s fallen from the clouds to the bottom of a valley……no one can take that kind of a setback. His life in the Academy would become too painful to bear.”

Naruki glanced at the door that Layfon had just left through. No new customers had entered. The bell remained solemn.

“……Layton said he’s going to clean in the mechanical department,” Meishen said.

“Ah, that will be tiring for him!” Mifi said. “Will he be all right?”

“Yeah, it should be quite smooth for him.” Naruki could only give such an answer. She washed down the last piece of cake with red tea.

<center>◇</center>

What Naruki said to the other two at the coffee shop also came to Layfon’s ears, but from the terrifying girl with golden hair.

The beautiful, silver-haired girl took Layfon deep inside the first year dormitories, it was a certain building with an old and worn out feel about it.

Layfon was taken to one of the rooms and was greeted by a terrifying girl with golden hair.

“I’m Nina Antalk, the captain of the seventeenth platoon,” the girl said firmly.

The room Layfon was in had been split into two by a huge wall, so the space was only twice as large as a normal classroom. On the wall were hung many different types of weapons.

Including Layfon, there were five people in the room.

The first person was the girl Nina Antalk, standing right before Layfon. Next was the girl who took Layfon here. The beautiful silver-haired girl had moved immediately to a corner after having entered the room.

The rest were two male students. The taller boy lay lazily in a corner. The other wore a dark green working suit that was stained with engine oil and some other type of machine related liquid.

Nina gave the confused Layfon an explanation about the platoon.

Layfon half listened, with his mind somewhere else.

“Do you understand?”

“Ah, yes.”

Turning his gaze back to Nina, Layfon gave her a quick answer without really meaning anything he had just said.

“Then why was I called here?”

Layfon understood everyone here was an official candidate.

But, that was all he knew.

Nina didn’t explain why Layfon was here.

Half of Nina’s eyebrow trembled as if it had the cramps.

“I understand from your explanation that everyone here is an elite. But, if that’s the case……because of that, I don’t get why I, as a first year student, was called here,” Layfon said, trying to mediate the atmosphere. Nina closed her open mouth, her shoulders moved as if she was breathing deeply, then she opened her mouth again to speak.

But before that—

“Buahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The tall male student burst out laughing from his position.

“Sharnid-senpai!” Nina said loudly, her shoulders trembling in anger.

“Gahaha! Ha~heehee……Ah, my stomach hurts! Nina, it’s your fault. All because you beat around the bush and gave the new student there an opportunity to pretend he was a fool.”

“Um!”

Nina clamped hard on her teeth.

“Heh!” Sharnid jumped up, watching Layfon in a flippant manner.

“I’m Sharnid Elipton, a fourth year. I’m a sniper.”

“Ah, nice to meet you.”

“Well, let me explain clearly in place of our captain. Layfon Alseif, we asked you to come because we need the right number.”

“Huh?”

“Hey, hey, hey. Stop pretending. Everybody saw your performance at the opening ceremony. The excuse of you being a new student and not having enough skill won’t work. You’ve already proven your skill. We thought you were good, so we want you in our team.”

Sharnid gave Nina a meaningful glance.

Nina cleared her throat and stood before Layfon again.

“Layfon Alseif. I order you to become a member of team seventeen. No refusal will be accepted. The Student President has already given permission and formally proposed for your application. Either way, for those who are in the Military Arts, they’re not allowed such a feeble action as refusing to enter a platoon.”

What a resolute speech. Nina’s unyielding attitude meant Layfon had no way to run.

“We’ll now conduct a test to see which position you’re best suited for in the platoon.”

Nina took out the two rods from her weapon harness. She pointed at Layfon with the rod held tightly in her right hand.

“Choose whatever weapon you like!”

Perturbed by the seriousness in Nina’s eyes, Layfon turned to examine the weapons on the wall.

The price of free school fees……what an A grade scholarship.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume1 Chapter1

2011-01-03T09:54:12Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: School begins===

''It's been a month since we parted ways and I've finally reached Zuellni. I got here just in time for the opening ceremony. There were five bus changes before I got here; living in a single city back then, I never realized how hard traveling could be. Getting to another city isn't easy, since all cities move according to their own desires. I never understood why the ancient alchemists made the cities self-aware. But now I see that it was done so they could avoid filth monsters and protect us. I understand that now.

''During the trip, some filth monsters passed by my bus. Their cruel and dangerous appearance was horrifying. The thought of being attacked on a bus with no way to escape was enough to make all my hairs stand on end.

''But don’t worry, our bus didn’t get attacked. I think our driver was quite the professional. He stopped the bus for three days to avoid discovery. At that time, my heart ached. It’s scary enough to be attacked by the filth monsters. Compared to that though, it would have been worse if the bus was damaged and marooned on this dry and scarlet earth. That would've been a death sentece. Even so, in the end I reached Zuellni safely.

''I’m writing this letter in my dorm room. It’s a double, but luckily I don’t have a roommate. I’ve never had a room all to myself. I’m really happy about this.

''How are you doing over there? Getting used to your new life?

''I just realized that I still don’t know your address. I’ll send the letter to your school. I hope it gets to your hand safely. It’d be great if you could include your new address in your response. After all, the head wouldn't want to see my letters going to the orphanage now.

''Well –

''I wish eternal peace for your new life and the city you’re standing on.

''To my dear Leerin Marfes,

''Layfon Alseif

<center>◇</center>

The mobile cities, Regios, are spread across the world in their myriad forms. From the basic, standard form that provides everything necessary for human survival, to forms that specialize in specific areas.

One of those forms is the Academy City.

Zuellni – Academy City Zuellni.

The school buildings in the center of the city provided facilities for all study areas.

Large groups of students were heading for the great hall that was large enough to accommodate all students inside.

Dressed casually, the General Studies students walked as they chatted with friends.

Reluctant smiles surfaced on Agricultural and Mechanical Engineering students who weren’t used to the uniforms that they hadn’t worn for a long while.

The Alchemy and Medical students wore dirty white coats on top of their uniforms.

The Military Arts students, who differed from others, stepped towards the hall with heads lifted high.

Students with different characteristics were each swallowed into the interior of the hall.

The purpose of this autonomous city was to exist for and be used by students. Today, it held an opening ceremony to receive new first year students.

But it looked like the ceremony would be delayed.

One hour later.

[[image:CSR vol01 021.jpg|thumb]]
Layfon stood with a confused expression on his face.

“Anyway, shall we sit down and talk?”

“Ye-Yes!”

Having given a tense answer, he still couldn’t sit on the sofa as instructed.

The student before him sat at a large business desk. He was different from Layfon in his adult-like aura. Silvery white hair decorated the elegant face filled with a gentle expression, but his calm and judging silver eyes were fixed on Layfon.

That piercing gaze of his caused Layfon to dart his gaze around in panic. Through his shoes, he could feel the softness of the carpet beneath him. The sofa and table used for reception lay before him. A bookshelf lined one of the walls, filled with informative scrolls.

Before Layfon entered this room, he saw the name of the room carved with “Student president” on it.

“I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Karian Loss, a sixth year student.”

It was six years of studies in Zuellni, so Loss was in the highest grade.

And he was also the Student President.

The person in charge of this school.

“I’m Layfon Alseif.”

With a straight back, Layfon clearly delivered his name. He felt cold sweat beading his forehead.

Karian smiled.

They were alone in the room.

“I wasn’t planning on punishing you.”

The voice tinged with a bitter smile helped Layfon to calm down. He’d been tense all the while, as he had no idea why he had been summoned to this room.

“First, let me convey my gratitude. Because of your help, none of the new students were injured.”

The opening ceremony was canceled because of a commotion.

Two Military Arts students, being from enemy cities, had met by chance before the ceremony, resulting in the commotion. They went from staring to quarreling and eventually to fighting.

Military Arts – Different special powers were born to protect humanity from harm on this polluted earth.

The Military Arts is the area that fostered such special power users.

If people fought each other seriously using such powers, worse coming to worst, even normal students would have suffered injuries or death. In Karian’s eyes was genuine gratitude.

“The new rule that only allows new students to be armed after half a year is because some of them don’t understand where they now are……This is unbearable. It's a huge amount of work for me to settle things every year.

But, it was still people who used weapons. Sometimes a single fight might turn into a group fight that would draw blood.

To the Student President who had been smiling bitterly but talking with a straightforward and frank manner, Layfon could only respond confusedly.

“Speaking of which, a General Studies student who managed to outdo Military Arts students. You must have some skills in the Arts area, don’t you?”

“It’s just a hobby. Um……”

Silence from the Student President made Layfon swallow.

“If yours is just the level of a hobbyist, then we ought to increase the admission standards for the Military Arts major.”

''The news about the fight between Military Arts students at the opening ceremony had spread to new students in other courses. New students arriving at Zuellni constituted a diverse background. Besides the students getting involved in the fight, there were foreigners whom nobody liked. The dangerous atmosphere spreading out from the Military Arts center was influencing students from other courses.

The rioting atmosphere also affected the General Studies area. Students closer to the fight scene bumped and crashed into each other while escaping, igniting the adolescent anger sleeping in male students.

Just when everything was about to get out of hand, a huge noise echoed throughout the hall.

Immediate silence followed, and all eyes turned to the source of that noise.

Where the two students who started the commotion lay immobile on the floor with Layfon standing between them.''

“That was just luck. They were blinded by anger and didn’t even notice me.”

“Yes, yes.”

Karian happily nodded at Layfon’s excuse. He was smiling with his face, but not his eyes. Again, Layfon felt the Student President had seen through him.

Honestly, this wasn’t a comfortable feeling.

While bearing the pressure that he felt would force him into some dangerous place, Layfon attempted to end this conversation.

“Since I haven’t done anything wrong, I’m returning to class.”

“You can’t!”

Karian prevented Layfon from turning his back to him.

The short denial halted Layfon’s footsteps.

“As I said, I’ve no intention of punishing you, Layfon ''Wolfstein'' Alseif.”

The title in between name and surname caused Layfon to raise his eyebrows.

“……What does that mean?”

“I don’t care if you continue to play the fool. Here’s a suggestion. Layfon Alseif, how about changing from General Studies to the Military Arts?”

“What?”

“Luckily, there are now two empty slots in Military Arts thanks to those two troublemakers. We have a rule here preventing students from bringing the issues of their home cities into the academy. Those who signed the contract and broke it during the opening ceremony don’t have the right to be fighters. The blame for the riot is on them, so I’ve already banished them in the form of their 'voluntary withdrawal' from the course.”

“No, please wait.”

The two students were not important to Layfon.

“I don’t plan to change majors.”

He clearly conveyed his opinion. To switch to the Military Arts……don’t kid him.

“I came here to study General Studies.”

“Military Arts is a study area too. No, no matter what course you’re in, General Studies is compulsory till third year. Even if you pick General Studies, you still have to specialize in something after three years, so you aren’t learning different things by switching.”

“The problem doesn’t lie there.”

“So what is the problem?”

Faced with that question, he found his breath being caught in his throat.

“……I have no interest in Military Arts.”

“I see,” Karian gave an exaggerated nod. It was clearly an act. The expression in his eyes hardly changed, just a twisted curve of happiness.

“Besides I’m on a scholarship. I’ve already applied for a job and studies. I've got to work in my spare time. I won’t have enough energy left for Military Arts.”

“I see. That’s a good argument.”

Karian was only agreeing with his mouth. He didn’t look persuaded at all.

He took out a document from a drawer.

“Um, Layfon Alseif, D-Rank scholarship, part-time work and studies. Your job is to clean the Central Mechanism Chamber……I see, this is a taxing and time-consuming job. Do you know that the cleaning takes place while the city rests from after sunset to past midnight? A lot of working students hate cleaning there. It’s hard work and the hours are terrible. Do you get it? The pay isn’t too bad, but the work is toilsome. Every year, numerous students apply to work somewhere else, or leave the academy for not passing the scholarship assessment. And the scholarship you have is D-Rank. Have you ever considered that you’ll be spending all of your pay on school fees?”

“Yes, it's just as you said.”

“Frankly, won’t it be hard to pass six years like that?”

“I’m confident in my physical strength.”

Karian’s smile changed. Karian was full of smiles in Layfon’s eyes, and something that felt like a favorable feeling towards Layfon came through.

“Ah, perhaps you’re right. You should have confidence in your physical strength. That’s exactly why I wish you would change to Military Arts.”

“What for?”

“Do you know of the Military Arts Competition between Academy cities?”

“……Nope.”

Karian spoke without any disappointment in Layfon’s lack of knowledge, “To put this simply, the Competition takes place once every two years.”

Layfon could guess what Karian was getting at.

“This is a habit of cities. I’ve no idea what the alchemists were thinking, but cities fight for territory every two years. What’s more interesting is that they only compete with the same type of cities……I could only say that the cities were made too well.”

Although the cities were fighting for territories, it was actually the people living in the cities who carried out the fights.

“Sure, it’s called the Military Arts Competition, but in reality, the competition is the same as……the wars that takes place between normal cities.”

War. Layfon’s expression turned grim.

“Of course, our goal is to conduct a student-like all-encompassing fight. The Alliance of Academy Cities supervises every fight. Non-lethal weapons are used. Swords are sheathed. Anesthetic bullets are used. But since it’s a war, there’s no much difference between what the winner obtains and what the loser loses. It’s not as tragic as a real war, but the ending is the same.”

“Is this the city’s……life?”

“Yes,” Karian nodded.

Cities have awareness. They’re alive. They need food to keep on surviving. Even though they are machines, they need energy to maintain their functions.

The source of a city’s life……is their food, a type of metal called selenium.

“Selenium is a metal born after the earth became polluted, and so it’s easy to obtain. To put it simply, you can probably find it by digging at the earth over there. But that’s a dangerous action with filth monsters around. Besides, we can only obtain pure selenium from mines with a certain level of energy.”

So, the winner took possession of the mine and the loser lost it. While increasing the prosperity of their own piece of land, people were reducing the lifespan of another piece of land.

“When I first entered the Academy, Zuellni had three mines. Now it’s down to one,” Karian sighed.

Meaning Zuellni had lost in the last two competitions and its Military Arts level was much lower than the neighbouring cities.

“It’s doubtful on how much pure selenium we can mine from that remaining mine. I plan to send some alchemists over to investigate the next time our city nears it.”

“In other words, if we lose the next time, there’s no backup plan?”

“Exactly. The cities determine the topic of the upcoming Competition. We can’t not participate.”

'If we lose……' Just the thought made Layfon shiver.

Even if a city loses all of its mines, its functions won’t stop because it has an emergency reserve of selenium.

But that could only delay the inevitable for a short time.

The city would die. Humans would have lost space to live. Once a city died, it was returned back to the earth. People couldn’t salvage it.

To have a city die of starvation was the same as its people dying of famine.

Thinking of that, a sudden shiver shook Layfon’s cold body. The city he had just arrived in would die. He didn’t have much of a link with this Academy, but the possibility of the city dying was terrifying.

When a person was young, if he found out that the city he lived in could die, he’d have been scared enough to tremble all over. That experience would be the same for everyone.

Hearing that the fear he felt in his childhood could become reality, Layfon felt he really was like his childhood self, trembling all over.

But, even so……

“I……”

To fight…… I can’t do that.

Yes, let’s say that.

With determination, he lifted his gaze, preparing to refuse the Student President watching him from the desk.

But, the words wouldn’t come.

The Student President watched Layfon.

The smile on Loss’ face had disappeared. The emotionless expression appeared to be too calm. This contrasted with the icy gaze of his pinning Layfon.

To the breathless Layfon, Karian spoke, “I’m graduating this year. As long as this remains an academy city, no one can stay here after graduating. This means once I graduate, I’m not linked to this place anymore. But I really like the academy. Don’t you think it’s sad to lose your favorite thing even though you can never set foot on this piece of earth?”

“It’s natural to want to protect what is precious. For one who goes mad with love. Don’t you feel that it’s their fate to reach that their goal with whatever means possible?”

A light smile appeared on the countenance of the Student President. Just that. It was his way of joking in a solemn situation.

“Your scholarship will be raised to Rank A. All your fees will be waived. You will only need to earn for your living. If you aren’t keen on fashion, you won’t need to spend much, so you don’t have to force yourself to clean at the Central Mechanism Chamber. Is that all right?”

Rationality told him not to nod.
But his instinct howled for him to nod.

And then, Layfon left the room with swaying steps, holding a Military Arts uniform that had somehow been placed into his hands.

<center>◇</center>

A few minutes after weakly closing his door, there came impatient knocking on his door.

“Come in.”

It was a girl in Military Arts uniform. A girl with short, golden hair. A girl with determination and resolution.

“Sorry for intruding.”

A pair of sharp eyes rested beneath neat and thick eyebrows. Those eyes watched the Student President with challenge. The sound of the harness clasped around her waist accompanied her every step. What was inside the harness was not a sword, but two rod-like things. The threads on the harness indicated she was a third year student.

The girl stood straight before the desk and her gaze met the Student President’s.

“I’m a third-year in Military Arts, Nina Antalk. I heard you’re looking for me?”

“Yes, I’m looking for you.”

Karian smiled.

“What is it about?”

“Have you found enough members?”

The sudden question caused Nina to furrow, but she checked her attitude and replied, “Not yet.”

“Yes, I thought so too. You haven’t yet sent me the report on your team members since the day you took the application form. The opening ceremony ended. If you don’t hurry up and produce your team member list, you won’t be able to participate in the next City competition. In that case, you’ll become the lowest-level soldier in the next round of platoon competitions.”

“Excuse me, Student President. Hasn’t the opening ceremony been delayed?”

“It’s been canceled thanks to other schedules. It’s a shame. I won’t call everyone to the hall again. Because of this year’s Military Arts competition, there are lots of things to do.”

Nina’s face fell. She kept silent.

“I think it’s enough to observe the new students at the opening ceremony. What do you think?”

“No one is suitable. Everyone was affected too much by the atmosphere. You can’t tell what’d happen in a battle. I want someone who can observe calmly without getting caught in the confusion.”

Nina had been watching the entire commotion today. Every new Military Arts student was affected by the two who started the whole thing. Violent expressions on their faces said they wanted to join in and make the mess even bigger.

To get caught up by the enemies like that was the same as digging their own graves.

“Is there really no one suitable?”

Nina didn’t reply immediately. Her confused gaze moved up and down.

“No……”

In her hesitation floated up the image of the new student. The one who suppressed the two troublemakers without anyone knowing. He suppressed the center of the commotion to prevent the violent emotions from spreading, and at the same time, he exaggerated his act to threaten people who were caught up in the commotion. She found his response very certain.

But……

“He’s in General Studies.”

That new student wore the uniform of General Studies. This way, he couldn’t participate in the competition.

But the Student President smiled happily.

“Yes, that was true, until now.”

“……What does that mean?”

“He’s just transferred into Military Arts.”

A disapproving expression appeared on Nina’s face.

“I can’t waste such good material.”

“So you ignored his wish?”

“I didn’t ignore it. I showed him the highest level of sincerity. He should be quite satisfied with it.”

“Really?”

Nina understood how hard the Student President’s attitude could be. Last time during the Student President election, Karian wasn’t nominated, yet at the time when he gloriously became a candidate, he had waged a rare intelligence fight with his opponents, causing them to all lose.

“It doesn’t matter what the truth is. What do you think now that he’s in Military Arts? That’s the only answer I want to know.”

“What is it to be? At this rate, you won’t have enough members. Do you plan to experience the same shame as before, but now as a low-ranked soldier?”

Nina cramped her teeth together.

“I have no such intention.”

“Then what should you do? I think the answer is clear.”

Karian slid a document on the desk to Nina. It was a resume with the name “Layfon Alseif” written on it. The document was clearly in the structure of a resume, along with a close-up photo of Layfon.

“Please excuse me.”

Having taken a glimpse of the document, Nina turned her back to Karian and left the room. He smiled at the back of the girl who didn’t give him a reply.

Alone once more, Karian took out a new document and laid it beside Layfon’s resume. It was also a resume, but with the name Nina Antalk on it.

“If things go well, this will become the strongest team. The problem is how to operate it……” he murmured. He didn’t look cheerful at all.

<center>◇</center>

On the way back to his classroom, Layfon changed into the new uniform in a health clinic he found. The Student President threatened him that if he continued to walk about not in uniform, he’d be considered as committing a fraud.

Holding the uniform of General Studies, he entered the classroom to collect his bag. From a uniform he hadn’t gotten used to yet to another unfamiliar uniform…… He wasn’t yet familiar with this uniform, but it gave him an intriguing feeling.

Also, the new uniform fit him perfectly.

“Damn, this must have been planned!”

Walking in the corridor, Layfon couldn’t help but curse out loud. His height and weight were standard for a male of his age, but his right arm was slightly longer than his left. His General Studies uniform had been fixed to cater for that difference, but how could the Military Arts uniform given to him on a spur of the moment decision be such a perfect fit?

Meaning – the truth can’t be changed.

“Why……How did they find out?”

Anxiety filled him. He came here to major in General Studies, to seek a world that had nothing to do with Military Arts, but on the first day of his arrival, he had once again stepped into that world he wanted to leave behind.

“Ah Ah! Why didn’t I refuse him? I’m such a coward……a coward!” Layfon shouted.

Only the opening ceremony was on today, so nobody was in the corridor. Without considering, he shouted again, “How should I have put it? That Student President’s too scary! What kind of gaze was that? It really terrifies me. How could I have resisted that type of person?”

Having let it all out, Layfon arrived at his classroom. Ah, meaning his classroom would be different now. But the Student President didn’t mention that at all? What should he do? Layfon opened the door.

The door opened and the scene inside the room entered Layfon’s sight.

“Ah!”

That sound came through.

There were still students in the classroom.

“Look, look. He really is in Military Arts. Yeah~~ It’s my win. I’m lucky --!”

One of the girls jumped up in excitement. Chestnut colored hair, tied into two tails on each side of her head shook with her movement.

Only three girls were in the room.

Their curious gazes were glued closely to Layfon without reserve. Layfon halted his steps.

“Why! Wasn’t he wearing a General Studies uniform? That was deceptive,” said a red-haired girl. She wore the same uniform as Layfon’s. And like Layfon, the empty harness swayed around her waist.

“You don’t have a General Studies uniform. Hey, just what is that about?” she questioned him as if she was bringing him to account.

“Uh, something happened……”

“So? Do you mean I don’t get that uniform cause I’m not cute? Is that it?”

Even if you ask me that, I can’t do anything about it. As for the girl, she was more handsome than cute. Compared to the General Studies uniform designed for cuteness, Layfon thought the sharp edges of the Military Arts uniform suited her better.

But the girl was dissatisfied.

“Wait a moment, Nakki, calm down. You’re causing trouble for Mei-chi,” the girl with two tails concluded. The red-haired girl paused as if she had thought of something, then she moved aside for the other girl.

“That’s right. Hurry up, Meishen.”

With one hand on the back of the third girl, the red-haired girl moved her to stand in front of Layfon.

[[image:CSR vol01 043.jpg|thumb]]
The third girl had long hair streaming past her shoulders. She looked shy and gentle. Her face facing the ground, she seemed afraid. Her eyebrows curved as if she was about to cry. Her face was faintly red.

“Uh, thank……thank you very much.” Just saying that seemed to take all of her energy. The black-haired girl hid behind the red-haired girl, her face reddened.

“Sorry, she’s always been this shy. Even so, she still wants to thank you for saving her at the opening ceremony, right?” said the girl with two tails.

The black-haired girl buried her face into the back of the red-haired girl.

Layfon had no recollection of that ever happening. He only recalled pushing away those people about to get caught in the fight. He might have saved her during that time.

The red-haired girl sighed. “This child……yes, I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Naruki Gelni in the Military Arts.”

“I’m Mifi Rotten. The one playing hide-and-seek is Meishen Trinden. We’re both in General Studies. The three of us came from the Transit City Joeldem. Do you know of it?”

“Yes, it’s the center where roaming buses gather. I passed through on the way here. I’m Layfon Alseif, from the Lance Shelled City, Grendan.”

“Oh, that was where Military Arts was born. No wonder you’re so strong.”

“No, that’s not it……” Layfon replied vaguely. Just when he thought of how to explain it……

“Ah, don’t just stand there and talk! I’m hungry. Let’s find something good to eat.”

“Again? Do you have to make a map of this area too?”

“Of course! Maps for food, fashion, territory……so long as it can be drawn, I’ll do it. Since I’ll be here for six years, I don’t want to lose out by not having a map. Ah! It’s my hobby to gather intelligence. If you want to know something, just ask me. Even if I don’t know, I’ll investigate it and find out.”

“Yeah, I’m hungry……besides, I’ve something to ask you, like the thing you’re holding.”

With a pair of sharp eyes, Naruki looked at the General Studies uniform that Layfon was holding.

He didn’t even get a chance to speak. They decided it for him then.

“Uh, well……look. This is troubling for Meishen. And you said she’s shy.”

“……I’m ok with it,” Meishen said from behind Naruki’s back.

“Ok. That’s decided.”

And that was decided.

<center>◇</center>

The location was then changed to a coffee shop close by. The coffee shop was made of red bricks and designed not to stand out too much. Since it was already past lunch time, the shop was nearly empty. The four of them somehow managed to catch up to lunch time special. While eating, Layfon explained why he was transferred to the Military Arts – he didn’t mention that he was forced to transfer.

They were eating dessert.

Only Layfon wasn’t eating, instead drinking juice.

“Oh, I was worried that Academy City only had healthy food for students. It’s great that my worry was unfounded,” Mifi said with satisfaction, her mouth filled with cake.

“This really is worth drawing a map for.”

“And I was wondering what a city operated by students was like. Who’d have thought it would be quite organized,” Naruki said with admiration.

In reality, many shops lined the roads heading from the dormitories to the school, but because it was an Academy City, most of the shops were closed during class hours. Once classes finished, the shops were full of people. These shops were managed by senior General Studies students who studied Commerce or Management. Other students came here to work as employees.

The food was made by seniors in Gastronomy.

“There’s a Police Department and a Court here too. I’ll try applying to the Police.”

“Nakki’s dream is to be a policewoman.”

“Yes.”

“As for me, the newspaper. Since it’s related to publishing, I’ll try to find somewhere that publishes news. What about Mei-chi?”

“……Somewhere that makes dessert.”

“Then you’ll have to find somewhere with delicious food. Uh, eating while you walk……watch out so you don’t get fat.”

“You're pretty red right now, aren't you?”

“Urg, what was that? It’s because Nakki’s all sweaty from exercising. You smell~~”

“Psh, that’s the smell of youth.”

“Agh, I don’t get you.”

The conversation expanded, and Layfon watched it all with a distant feeling. Those three were from the same city. From their conversation, it seemed they already knew each other before coming here. Shut outside the intimate conversation, Layfon sipped his juice.

Mifi suddenly directed a question at him. “That’s right. Where’ll you be working, Layton?”

“……Layton?”

Startled at the unexpected name change, Layfon opened his lips with juice still inside his mouth. He almost spilled it all.

“Yeah, Layton. That’s easier to say, isn’t it?” Mifi said cheerfully.

“Nakki, Mei-chi, Layton, and I’m Mi-chan. Is that ok?”

“You didn’t give the names a good thought. Coming back to this, my nickname’s the same.”

“It’s boring to think up a nickname for myself. Besides, if I say “Just call me Mi-chi~”, doesn’t that sound revolting?”

“Revolting. At least I wouldn’t want to be friend with that person.”

“Exactly. Then that’s ok. So Layfon is called Layton now!”

“That can’t be helped. Then we’re counting on you from now on, Layton.”

“Yeah, Layton, Layton~”

“……Layton.”

Even Meishen was calling him by that name. For some reason, Layfon felt like he had come from a really far away place. Where was this place? Just in which dimension was he lost in?

Till now, none of his female friends had ever called him like that. Even his closest friend Leerin would only call him by his first name. For his nickname, she just called him “Lay.”

Layton……Layfon was dumbfounded.

“So, where will you be working at, Layton?”

He could only answer the question, though he knew it wasn’t possible to resolve the name issue.

At this moment, no words came to him.

Speaking of which, somebody just said Layfon’s scholarship had been upgraded, so it didn’t matter if he didn’t go and work.

“Don’t tell me it’s all right if you don’t work?”

“No, I’ve still got to work,” Layfon shook his head. “I’ll be working in the mechanical department.”

All three girls burst out with “Wow” and frowned.

“Why such a hard working job?”

“I heard you need lots of strength for Military Arts. This kind of lifestyle will damage your body. Are you sure about this?”

“……Won’t that be very tiring?”

All three girls expressed their worries. Layfon could only smile bitterly.

Even he knew it’d be hard work. But it was dangerous to rely fully on the Student President. If something happened and he had to oppose the Student President, his scholarship might be canceled. It’d be the worst case scenario to be left without money, unable to continue his studies.

“Yeah, but that can’t be helped. I’m an orphan. I don’t have anything else besides the scholarship.”

He thought the way he put it was natural and inconspicuous.

But the word “orphan” caused the three girls to widen their eyes. Embarrassed, their uneasy gazes then darted around.

“Ah~~ I see. Sorry. Do your best.”

“Yeah, if it’s anything I can do, I’ll help out.”

“……Me too.”

“It’s ok. Don’t think about it……”

Their attitude made him feel troubled.

“I don’t find that particularly hard. I feel troubled when I'm pitied.”

Even so, Mifi and Meishen exchanged a glance, their faces full of anxiety. From his previous experiences, Layfon knew it wasn’t possible to make them understand it right away, so he wasn’t bothered by their reaction.

“Ok, I get it. I won’t worry about it,” Naruki nodded immediately. Her quick response was a surprise to him.

“Uh? What? Did you say you wouldn't think too much about it?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

It was clear that Naruki wasn’t just talking about it. She meant it. Layfon nodded hesitantly, then he couldn’t hold it back anymore and laughed.

“What?”

“Nothing. It’s just that you act like a big sister.”

“What did you say?”

Naruki frowned, but Mifi agreed.

“Ah, I understand. I understand. Nakki’s got that feel about her. She’s cool.”

“……And she’s popular with lots of girls.”

“Yep, she always receives lots of presents and love letters.”

“Well, I’m troubled by that. I’ve never known what to do with them.”

Although she said so seriously, Layfon laughed again.

(The atmosphere feels good.) Layfon thought as he laughed. Although what he experienced at the opening ceremony was a setback for him, from his conversation with the girls, it felt as if he was now back on track.

“Uh……excuse me.”

A voice broke through the laughter.

As their eyes found the owner of the voice, everyone couldn’t help but held their breath.

[[image:CSR vol01 053.jpg|thumb]]
Standing beside the table was a girl. The silvery hair hanging down to her waist shone as if to reflect the light of the coffee shop. She had snowy white skin and a heart shape-like lower jaw. A peek just inside her collar was a delicately small neck and a kind of a dangerous charm. Long eyebrows trembled above slightly lowered gaze of those silver eyes.

A girl who was as beautiful and delicate as a doll.

No one noticed she was wearing the uniform of Military Arts.

The first to finally notice was Naruki.

“Aren’t you a grade older than us? Do you want something?” Naruki said.

Layfon realized the color of the threads on her harness was different from his own. From the harness hung a long thin rod like thing.

“Are you Layfon Alseif?”

Silvery eyes caught Layfon’s image.

“Yes.”

“I’ve something to tell you. Could you come with me?”

“……Okay.”

Layfon stood up naturally, compelled by that voice to obey.

The girl turned her back to leave the coffee shop. Layfon would have followed behind just like that, but he returned to the seat. He took his bag and from his wallet, left some change on the table for his juice.

“Sorry, I gotta go.”

“Sure. Then go,” Naruki said on behalf of her two still silent companions.

“Yeah. But, just what……”

Wordlessly, Layfon rushed after the silvery girl.

The bell tied to the coffee shop door swung out crisp notes as Layfon passed. Thinking back on how confused Layfon appeared to be, Naruki smiled bitterly.

“Wh……What just happened?” Mifi muttered.

“Of course he’s been targeted after that elegant performance at the opening ceremony.”

Mifi didn’t understand what Naruki’s just said. She looked at her friend with questions on her face.

“Isn’t there a different badge on that Senpai’s chest pocket?”

“Yeah, really?” Mifi frowned.

“……It’s a silvery round thing?”

“Yes.”

Meishen did see it.

“……There’s the number 17 on it.”

“A badge that only people belonging to a platoon would have.”

“A platoon……what is that?”

“To put it simply, they’re the candidates to the officials in the Military Arts course. It carries the additional meaning of a fighter with high level of skill.”

“Um……yes?”

Naruki explained. “They’re the core teams in the Military Arts competition. Underneath the General headquarter are the platoons……They’re called commanding teams. Beneath them are the larger teams, and those take charge of people who don’t belong to any teams, meaning, normal Military Arts students like me……”

“Wow, if that’s the case, then it’s like climbing all the way up to the top,” Mifi said, clapping her hands.

“But it’s not that easy in there.”

“Why?”

“Didn’t I mention it? That badge holds the meaning of a high level fighter. Students belonging to a platoon must excel in certain area, from commanding ability to the control of psychokinesis. Mostly, they specialize in a certain weapon. Besides the individual skills that are judged, the strength of how well an entire team does is also assessed. Whether a person can work in a team is also evaluated. As such, there’s competition going on between teams for the ranking list. In other words, it’s a fight in between students at the academy. During those fights, if a team doesn’t perform well, the worst situation is it’d be disbanded. Official candidates turning back to normal students. Fighters normally have strong self-esteem. If one returns to being a normal student, other people would say he’s fallen from the clouds to the bottom of a valley……no one can take that kind of a setback. His life in the Academy would become too painful to bear.”

Naruki glanced at the door that Layfon had just left through. No new customers had entered. The bell remained solemn.

“……Layton said he’s going to clean in the mechanical department,” Meishen said.

“Ah, that will be tiring for him!” Mifi said. “Will he be all right?”

“Yeah, it should be quite smooth for him.” Naruki could only give such an answer. She washed down the last piece of cake with red tea.

<center>◇</center>

What Naruki said to the other two at the coffee shop also came to Layfon’s ears, but from the terrifying girl with golden hair.

The beautiful, silver-haired girl took Layfon deep inside the first year dormitories, it was a certain building with an old and worn out feel about it.

Layfon was taken to one of the rooms and was greeted by a terrifying girl with golden hair.

“I’m Nina Antalk, the captain of the seventeenth platoon,” the girl said firmly.

The room Layfon was in had been split into two by a huge wall, so the space was only twice as large as a normal classroom. On the wall were hung many different types of weapons.

Including Layfon, there were five people in the room.

The first person was the girl Nina Antalk, standing right before Layfon. Next was the girl who took Layfon here. The beautiful silver-haired girl had moved immediately to a corner after having entered the room.

The rest were two male students. The taller boy lay lazily in a corner. The other wore a dark green working suit that was stained with engine oil and some other type of machine related liquid.

Nina gave the confused Layfon an explanation about the platoon.

Layfon half listened, with his mind somewhere else.

“Do you understand?”

“Ah, yes.”

Turning his gaze back to Nina, Layfon gave her a quick answer without really meaning anything he had just said.

“Then why was I called here?”

Layfon understood everyone here was an official candidate.

But, that was all he knew.

Nina didn’t explain why Layfon was here.

Half of Nina’s eyebrow trembled as if it had the cramps.

“I understand from your explanation that everyone here is an elite. But, if that’s the case……because of that, I don’t get why I, as a first year student, was called here,” Layfon said, trying to mediate the atmosphere. Nina closed her open mouth, her shoulders moved as if she was breathing deeply, then she opened her mouth again to speak.

But before that—

“Buahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The tall male student burst out laughing from his position.

“Sharnid-senpai!” Nina said loudly, her shoulders trembling in anger.

“Gahaha! Ha~heehee……Ah, my stomach hurts! Nina, it’s your fault. All because you beat around the bush and gave the new student there an opportunity to pretend he was a fool.”

“Um!”

Nina clamped hard on her teeth.

“Heh!” Sharnid jumped up, watching Layfon in a flippant manner.

“I’m Sharnid Elipton, a fourth year. I’m a sniper.”

“Ah, nice to meet you.”

“Well, let me explain clearly in place of our captain. Layfon Alseif, we asked you to come because we need the right number.”

“Huh?”

“Hey, hey, hey. Stop pretending. Everybody saw your performance at the opening ceremony. The excuse of you being a new student and not having enough skill won’t work. You’ve already proven your skill. We thought you were good, so we want you in our team.”

Sharnid gave Nina a meaningful glance.

Nina cleared her throat and stood before Layfon again.

“Layfon Alseif. I order you to become a member of team seventeen. No refusal will be accepted. The Student President has already given permission and formally proposed for your application. Either way, for those who are in the Military Arts, they’re not allowed such a feeble action as refusing to enter a platoon.”

What a resolute speech. Nina’s unyielding attitude meant Layfon had no way to run.

“We’ll now conduct a test to see which position you’re best suited for in the platoon.”

Nina took out the two rods from her weapon harness. She pointed at Layfon with the rod held tightly in her right hand.

“Choose whatever weapon you like!”

Perturbed by the seriousness in Nina’s eyes, Layfon turned to examine the weapons on the wall.

The price of free school fees……what an A grade scholarship.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume1 Chapter1

2011-01-02T08:55:56Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: School begins===

''It's been a month since we parted ways and I've finally reached Zuellni. I got here just in time for the opening ceremony. There were five bus changes before I got here; living in a single city back then, I never realized how hard traveling could be. Getting to another city isn't easy, since all cities move according to their own desires. I never understood why the ancient alchemists made the cities self-aware. But now I see that it was done so they could avoid filth monsters and protect us. I understand that now.

''Once, some filth monsters got close to my bus. Their cruel and dangerous appearance was horrifying. The thought of being attacked on a bus with no way to escape was enough to make all my hairs stand on end.

''But don’t worry, our bus didn’t get attacked. I think our driver was quite the professional. He stopped the bus for three days to avoid discovery. At that time, my heart ached. It’s scary enough to be attacked by the filth monsters. Compared to that though, it would be worse for the bus to sustain heavy damage and be marooned on this dry and scarlet earth. There'd be no way we could survive. Even so, in the end I reached Zuellni safely.

''I’m writing this letter in my dorm room. It’s a double, but luckily I don’t have a roommate. I’ve never had a room all to myself. I’m really happy about this.

''How are you doing over there? Getting used to your new life?

''I just realized that I still don’t know your address. I’ll send the letter to your school. I hope it gets to your hand safely. It’d be great if you could include your new address in your response. After all, the head wouldn't want to see my letters going to the orphanage now.

''Well –

''I wish eternal peace for your new life and the city you’re standing on.

''To my dear Leerin Marfes,

''Layfon Alseif

<center>◇</center>

The self-moving cities, Regios, spread across the world in their own forms, ranging from the simple, standard form that provides everything for human survival, to forms that strengthen particular areas.

One of that forms is the Academy City.

Zuellni – The Academy City Zuellni.

The school buildings in the center of the city provided facilities for all study areas.

Large groups of students were heading for the great hall that was large enough to accommodate all students inside.

Dressed casually, the General Studies students walked as they chatted with friends.

Reluctant smiles surfaced on Agricultural and Mechanical Engineering students who weren’t used to the uniforms that they hadn’t worn for a long while.

The Alchemy and Medical students wore dirty white coats on top of their uniforms.

The Military Arts students, who differed from others, stepped towards the hall with heads lifted high.

Students with different characteristics were each swallowed into the interior of the hall.

The purpose of this autonomous city was to exist for and be used by students. Today, it held an opening ceremony to receive new first year students.

But it looked like the ceremony would be delayed.

One hour later.

[[image:CSR vol01 021.jpg|thumb]]
Layfon stood with a confused expression on his face.

“Anyway, shall we sit down and talk?”

“Ye-Yes!”

Having given a tense answer, he still couldn’t sit on the sofa as instructed.

The student before him sat at a large business desk. He was different from Layfon in his adult-like aura. Silvery white hair decorated the elegant face filled with a gentle expression, but his calm and judging silver eyes were fixed on Layfon.

That piercing gaze of his caused Layfon to dart his gaze around in panic. Through his shoes, he could feel the softness of the carpet beneath him. The sofa and table used for reception lay before him. A bookshelf lined one of the walls, filled with informative scrolls.

Before Layfon entered this room, he saw the name of the room carved with “Student president” on it.

“I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Karian Loss, a sixth year student.”

It was six years of studies in Zuellni, so Loss was in the highest grade.

And he was also the Student President.

The person in charge of this school.

“I’m Layfon Alseif.”

With a straight back, Layfon clearly delivered his name. He felt cold sweat beading his forehead.

Karian smiled.

They were alone in the room.

“I wasn’t planning on punishing you.”

The voice tinged with a bitter smile helped Layfon to calm down. He’d been tense all the while, as he had no idea why he had been summoned to this room.

“First, let me convey my gratitude. Because of your help, none of the new students were injured.”

The opening ceremony was canceled because of a commotion.

Two Military Arts students, being from enemy cities, had met by chance before the ceremony, resulting in the commotion. They went from staring to quarreling and eventually to fighting.

Military Arts – Different special powers were born to protect humanity from harm on this polluted earth.

The Military Arts is the area that fostered such special power users.

If people fought each other seriously using such powers, worse coming to worst, even normal students would have suffered injuries or death. In Karian’s eyes was genuine gratitude.

“The new rule that only allows new students to be armed after half a year is because some of them don’t understand where they now are……This is unbearable. It's a huge amount of work for me to settle things every year.

But, it was still people who used weapons. Sometimes a single fight might turn into a group fight that would draw blood.

To the Student President who had been smiling bitterly but talking with a straightforward and frank manner, Layfon could only respond confusedly.

“Speaking of which, a General Studies student who managed to outdo Military Arts students. You must have some skills in the Arts area, don’t you?”

“It’s just a hobby. Um……”

Silence from the Student President made Layfon swallow.

“If yours is just the level of a hobbyist, then we ought to increase the admission standards for the Military Arts major.”

''The news about the fight between Military Arts students at the opening ceremony had spread to new students in other courses. New students arriving at Zuellni constituted a diverse background. Besides the students getting involved in the fight, there were foreigners whom nobody liked. The dangerous atmosphere spreading out from the Military Arts center was influencing students from other courses.

The rioting atmosphere also affected the General Studies area. Students closer to the fight scene bumped and crashed into each other while escaping, igniting the adolescent anger sleeping in male students.

Just when everything was about to get out of hand, a huge noise echoed throughout the hall.

Immediate silence followed, and all eyes turned to the source of that noise.

Where the two students who started the commotion lay immobile on the floor with Layfon standing between them.''

“That was just luck. They were blinded by anger and didn’t even notice me.”

“Yes, yes.”

Karian happily nodded at Layfon’s excuse. He was smiling with his face, but not his eyes. Again, Layfon felt the Student President had seen through him.

Honestly, this wasn’t a comfortable feeling.

While bearing the pressure that he felt would force him into some dangerous place, Layfon attempted to end this conversation.

“Since I haven’t done anything wrong, I’m returning to class.”

“You can’t!”

Karian prevented Layfon from turning his back to him.

The short denial halted Layfon’s footsteps.

“As I said, I’ve no intention of punishing you, Layfon ''Wolfstein'' Alseif.”

The title in between name and surname caused Layfon to raise his eyebrows.

“……What does that mean?”

“I don’t care if you continue to play the fool. Here’s a suggestion. Layfon Alseif, how about changing from General Studies to the Military Arts?”

“What?”

“Luckily, there are now two empty slots in Military Arts thanks to those two troublemakers. We have a rule here preventing students from bringing the issues of their home cities into the academy. Those who signed the contract and broke it during the opening ceremony don’t have the right to be fighters. The blame for the riot is on them, so I’ve already banished them in the form of their 'voluntary withdrawal' from the course.”

“No, please wait.”

The two students were not important to Layfon.

“I don’t plan to change majors.”

He clearly conveyed his opinion. To switch to the Military Arts……don’t kid him.

“I came here to study General Studies.”

“Military Arts is a study area too. No, no matter what course you’re in, General Studies is compulsory till third year. Even if you pick General Studies, you still have to specialize in something after three years, so you aren’t learning different things by switching.”

“The problem doesn’t lie there.”

“So what is the problem?”

Faced with that question, he found his breath being caught in his throat.

“……I have no interest in Military Arts.”

“I see,” Karian gave an exaggerated nod. It was clearly an act. The expression in his eyes hardly changed, just a twisted curve of happiness.

“Besides I’m on a scholarship. I’ve already applied for a job and studies. I've got to work in my spare time. I won’t have enough energy left for Military Arts.”

“I see. That’s a good argument.”

Karian was only agreeing with his mouth. He didn’t look persuaded at all.

He took out a document from a drawer.

“Um, Layfon Alseif, D-Rank scholarship, part-time work and studies. Your job is to clean the Central Mechanism Chamber……I see, this is a taxing and time-consuming job. Do you know that the cleaning takes place while the city rests from after sunset to past midnight? A lot of working students hate cleaning there. It’s hard work and the hours are terrible. Do you get it? The pay isn’t too bad, but the work is toilsome. Every year, numerous students apply to work somewhere else, or leave the academy for not passing the scholarship assessment. And the scholarship you have is D-Rank. Have you ever considered that you’ll be spending all of your pay on school fees?”

“Yes, it's just as you said.”

“Frankly, won’t it be hard to pass six years like that?”

“I’m confident in my physical strength.”

Karian’s smile changed. Karian was full of smiles in Layfon’s eyes, and something that felt like a favorable feeling towards Layfon came through.

“Ah, perhaps you’re right. You should have confidence in your physical strength. That’s exactly why I wish you would change to Military Arts.”

“What for?”

“Do you know of the Military Arts Competition between Academy cities?”

“……Nope.”

Karian spoke without any disappointment in Layfon’s lack of knowledge, “To put this simply, the Competition takes place once every two years.”

Layfon could guess what Karian was getting at.

“This is a habit of cities. I’ve no idea what the alchemists were thinking, but cities fight for territory every two years. What’s more interesting is that they only compete with the same type of cities……I could only say that the cities were made too well.”

Although the cities were fighting for territories, it was actually the people living in the cities who carried out the fights.

“Sure, it’s called the Military Arts Competition, but in reality, the competition is the same as……the wars that takes place between normal cities.”

War. Layfon’s expression turned grim.

“Of course, our goal is to conduct a student-like all-encompassing fight. The Alliance of Academy Cities supervises every fight. Non-lethal weapons are used. Swords are sheathed. Anesthetic bullets are used. But since it’s a war, there’s no much difference between what the winner obtains and what the loser loses. It’s not as tragic as a real war, but the ending is the same.”

“Is this the city’s……life?”

“Yes,” Karian nodded.

Cities have awareness. They’re alive. They need food to keep on surviving. Even though they are machines, they need energy to maintain their functions.

The source of a city’s life……is their food, a type of metal called selenium.

“Selenium is a metal born after the earth became polluted, and so it’s easy to obtain. To put it simply, you can probably find it by digging at the earth over there. But that’s a dangerous action with filth monsters around. Besides, we can only obtain pure selenium from mines with a certain level of energy.”

So, the winner took possession of the mine and the loser lost it. While increasing the prosperity of their own piece of land, people were reducing the lifespan of another piece of land.

“When I first entered the Academy, Zuellni had three mines. Now it’s down to one,” Karian sighed.

Meaning Zuellni had lost in the last two competitions and its Military Arts level was much lower than the neighbouring cities.

“It’s doubtful on how much pure selenium we can mine from that remaining mine. I plan to send some alchemists over to investigate the next time our city nears it.”

“In other words, if we lose the next time, there’s no backup plan?”

“Exactly. The cities determine the topic of the upcoming Competition. We can’t not participate.”

'If we lose……' Just the thought made Layfon shiver.

Even if a city loses all of its mines, its functions won’t stop because it has an emergency reserve of selenium.

But that could only delay the inevitable for a short time.

The city would die. Humans would have lost space to live. Once a city died, it was returned back to the earth. People couldn’t salvage it.

To have a city die of starvation was the same as its people dying of famine.

Thinking of that, a sudden shiver shook Layfon’s cold body. The city he had just arrived in would die. He didn’t have much of a link with this Academy, but the possibility of the city dying was terrifying.

When a person was young, if he found out that the city he lived in could die, he’d have been scared enough to tremble all over. That experience would be the same for everyone.

Hearing that the fear he felt in his childhood could become reality, Layfon felt he really was like his childhood self, trembling all over.

But, even so……

“I……”

To fight…… I can’t do that.

Yes, let’s say that.

With determination, he lifted his gaze, preparing to refuse the Student President watching him from the desk.

But, the words wouldn’t come.

The Student President watched Layfon.

The smile on Loss’ face had disappeared. The emotionless expression appeared to be too calm. This contrasted with the icy gaze of his pinning Layfon.

To the breathless Layfon, Karian spoke, “I’m graduating this year. As long as this remains an academy city, no one can stay here after graduating. This means once I graduate, I’m not linked to this place anymore. But I really like the academy. Don’t you think it’s sad to lose your favorite thing even though you can never set foot on this piece of earth?”

“It’s natural to want to protect what is precious. For one who goes mad with love. Don’t you feel that it’s their fate to reach that their goal with whatever means possible?”

A light smile appeared on the countenance of the Student President. Just that. It was his way of joking in a solemn situation.

“Your scholarship will be raised to Rank A. All your fees will be waived. You will only need to earn for your living. If you aren’t keen on fashion, you won’t need to spend much, so you don’t have to force yourself to clean at the Central Mechanism Chamber. Is that all right?”

Rationality told him not to nod.
But his instinct howled for him to nod.

And then, Layfon left the room with swaying steps, holding a Military Arts uniform that had somehow been placed into his hands.

<center>◇</center>

A few minutes after weakly closing his door, there came impatient knocking on his door.

“Come in.”

It was a girl in Military Arts uniform. A girl with short, golden hair. A girl with determination and resolution.

“Sorry for intruding.”

A pair of sharp eyes rested beneath neat and thick eyebrows. Those eyes watched the Student President with challenge. The sound of the harness clasped around her waist accompanied her every step. What was inside the harness was not a sword, but two rod-like things. The threads on the harness indicated she was a third year student.

The girl stood straight before the desk and her gaze met the Student President’s.

“I’m a third-year in Military Arts, Nina Antalk. I heard you’re looking for me?”

“Yes, I’m looking for you.”

Karian smiled.

“What is it about?”

“Have you found enough members?”

The sudden question caused Nina to furrow, but she checked her attitude and replied, “Not yet.”

“Yes, I thought so too. You haven’t yet sent me the report on your team members since the day you took the application form. The opening ceremony ended. If you don’t hurry up and produce your team member list, you won’t be able to participate in the next City competition. In that case, you’ll become the lowest-level soldier in the next round of platoon competitions.”

“Excuse me, Student President. Hasn’t the opening ceremony been delayed?”

“It’s been canceled thanks to other schedules. It’s a shame. I won’t call everyone to the hall again. Because of this year’s Military Arts competition, there are lots of things to do.”

Nina’s face fell. She kept silent.

“I think it’s enough to observe the new students at the opening ceremony. What do you think?”

“No one is suitable. Everyone was affected too much by the atmosphere. You can’t tell what’d happen in a battle. I want someone who can observe calmly without getting caught in the confusion.”

Nina had been watching the entire commotion today. Every new Military Arts student was affected by the two who started the whole thing. Violent expressions on their faces said they wanted to join in and make the mess even bigger.

To get caught up by the enemies like that was the same as digging their own graves.

“Is there really no one suitable?”

Nina didn’t reply immediately. Her confused gaze moved up and down.

“No……”

In her hesitation floated up the image of the new student. The one who suppressed the two troublemakers without anyone knowing. He suppressed the center of the commotion to prevent the violent emotions from spreading, and at the same time, he exaggerated his act to threaten people who were caught up in the commotion. She found his response very certain.

But……

“He’s in General Studies.”

That new student wore the uniform of General Studies. This way, he couldn’t participate in the competition.

But the Student President smiled happily.

“Yes, that was true, until now.”

“……What does that mean?”

“He’s just transferred into Military Arts.”

A disapproving expression appeared on Nina’s face.

“I can’t waste such good material.”

“So you ignored his wish?”

“I didn’t ignore it. I showed him the highest level of sincerity. He should be quite satisfied with it.”

“Really?”

Nina understood how hard the Student President’s attitude could be. Last time during the Student President election, Karian wasn’t nominated, yet at the time when he gloriously became a candidate, he had waged a rare intelligence fight with his opponents, causing them to all lose.

“It doesn’t matter what the truth is. What do you think now that he’s in Military Arts? That’s the only answer I want to know.”

“What is it to be? At this rate, you won’t have enough members. Do you plan to experience the same shame as before, but now as a low-ranked soldier?”

Nina cramped her teeth together.

“I have no such intention.”

“Then what should you do? I think the answer is clear.”

Karian slid a document on the desk to Nina. It was a resume with the name “Layfon Alseif” written on it. The document was clearly in the structure of a resume, along with a close-up photo of Layfon.

“Please excuse me.”

Having taken a glimpse of the document, Nina turned her back to Karian and left the room. He smiled at the back of the girl who didn’t give him a reply.

Alone once more, Karian took out a new document and laid it beside Layfon’s resume. It was also a resume, but with the name Nina Antalk on it.

“If things go well, this will become the strongest team. The problem is how to operate it……” he murmured. He didn’t look cheerful at all.

<center>◇</center>

On the way back to his classroom, Layfon changed into the new uniform in a health clinic he found. The Student President threatened him that if he continued to walk about not in uniform, he’d be considered as committing a fraud.

Holding the uniform of General Studies, he entered the classroom to collect his bag. From a uniform he hadn’t gotten used to yet to another unfamiliar uniform…… He wasn’t yet familiar with this uniform, but it gave him an intriguing feeling.

Also, the new uniform fit him perfectly.

“Damn, this must have been planned!”

Walking in the corridor, Layfon couldn’t help but curse out loud. His height and weight were standard for a male of his age, but his right arm was slightly longer than his left. His General Studies uniform had been fixed to cater for that difference, but how could the Military Arts uniform given to him on a spur of the moment decision be such a perfect fit?

Meaning – the truth can’t be changed.

“Why……How did they find out?”

Anxiety filled him. He came here to major in General Studies, to seek a world that had nothing to do with Military Arts, but on the first day of his arrival, he had once again stepped into that world he wanted to leave behind.

“Ah Ah! Why didn’t I refuse him? I’m such a coward……a coward!” Layfon shouted.

Only the opening ceremony was on today, so nobody was in the corridor. Without considering, he shouted again, “How should I have put it? That Student President’s too scary! What kind of gaze was that? It really terrifies me. How could I have resisted that type of person?”

Having let it all out, Layfon arrived at his classroom. Ah, meaning his classroom would be different now. But the Student President didn’t mention that at all? What should he do? Layfon opened the door.

The door opened and the scene inside the room entered Layfon’s sight.

“Ah!”

That sound came through.

There were still students in the classroom.

“Look, look. He really is in Military Arts. Yeah~~ It’s my win. I’m lucky --!”

One of the girls jumped up in excitement. Chestnut colored hair, tied into two tails on each side of her head shook with her movement.

Only three girls were in the room.

Their curious gazes were glued closely to Layfon without reserve. Layfon halted his steps.

“Why! Wasn’t he wearing a General Studies uniform? That was deceptive,” said a red-haired girl. She wore the same uniform as Layfon’s. And like Layfon, the empty harness swayed around her waist.

“You don’t have a General Studies uniform. Hey, just what is that about?” she questioned him as if she was bringing him to account.

“Uh, something happened……”

“So? Do you mean I don’t get that uniform cause I’m not cute? Is that it?”

Even if you ask me that, I can’t do anything about it. As for the girl, she was more handsome than cute. Compared to the General Studies uniform designed for cuteness, Layfon thought the sharp edges of the Military Arts uniform suited her better.

But the girl was dissatisfied.

“Wait a moment, Nakki, calm down. You’re causing trouble for Mei-chi,” the girl with two tails concluded. The red-haired girl paused as if she had thought of something, then she moved aside for the other girl.

“That’s right. Hurry up, Meishen.”

With one hand on the back of the third girl, the red-haired girl moved her to stand in front of Layfon.

[[image:CSR vol01 043.jpg|thumb]]
The third girl had long hair streaming past her shoulders. She looked shy and gentle. Her face facing the ground, she seemed afraid. Her eyebrows curved as if she was about to cry. Her face was faintly red.

“Uh, thank……thank you very much.” Just saying that seemed to take all of her energy. The black-haired girl hid behind the red-haired girl, her face reddened.

“Sorry, she’s always been this shy. Even so, she still wants to thank you for saving her at the opening ceremony, right?” said the girl with two tails.

The black-haired girl buried her face into the back of the red-haired girl.

Layfon had no recollection of that ever happening. He only recalled pushing away those people about to get caught in the fight. He might have saved her during that time.

The red-haired girl sighed. “This child……yes, I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Naruki Gelni in the Military Arts.”

“I’m Mifi Rotten. The one playing hide-and-seek is Meishen Trinden. We’re both in General Studies. The three of us came from the Transit City Joeldem. Do you know of it?”

“Yes, it’s the center where roaming buses gather. I passed through on the way here. I’m Layfon Alseif, from the Lance Shelled City, Grendan.”

“Oh, that was where Military Arts was born. No wonder you’re so strong.”

“No, that’s not it……” Layfon replied vaguely. Just when he thought of how to explain it……

“Ah, don’t just stand there and talk! I’m hungry. Let’s find something good to eat.”

“Again? Do you have to make a map of this area too?”

“Of course! Maps for food, fashion, territory……so long as it can be drawn, I’ll do it. Since I’ll be here for six years, I don’t want to lose out by not having a map. Ah! It’s my hobby to gather intelligence. If you want to know something, just ask me. Even if I don’t know, I’ll investigate it and find out.”

“Yeah, I’m hungry……besides, I’ve something to ask you, like the thing you’re holding.”

With a pair of sharp eyes, Naruki looked at the General Studies uniform that Layfon was holding.

He didn’t even get a chance to speak. They decided it for him then.

“Uh, well……look. This is troubling for Meishen. And you said she’s shy.”

“……I’m ok with it,” Meishen said from behind Naruki’s back.

“Ok. That’s decided.”

And that was decided.

<center>◇</center>

The location was then changed to a coffee shop close by. The coffee shop was made of red bricks and designed not to stand out too much. Since it was already past lunch time, the shop was nearly empty. The four of them somehow managed to catch up to lunch time special. While eating, Layfon explained why he was transferred to the Military Arts – he didn’t mention that he was forced to transfer.

They were eating dessert.

Only Layfon wasn’t eating, instead drinking juice.

“Oh, I was worried that Academy City only had healthy food for students. It’s great that my worry was unfounded,” Mifi said with satisfaction, her mouth filled with cake.

“This really is worth drawing a map for.”

“And I was wondering what a city operated by students was like. Who’d have thought it would be quite organized,” Naruki said with admiration.

In reality, many shops lined the roads heading from the dormitories to the school, but because it was an Academy City, most of the shops were closed during class hours. Once classes finished, the shops were full of people. These shops were managed by senior General Studies students who studied Commerce or Management. Other students came here to work as employees.

The food was made by seniors in Gastronomy.

“There’s a Police Department and a Court here too. I’ll try applying to the Police.”

“Nakki’s dream is to be a policewoman.”

“Yes.”

“As for me, the newspaper. Since it’s related to publishing, I’ll try to find somewhere that publishes news. What about Mei-chi?”

“……Somewhere that makes dessert.”

“Then you’ll have to find somewhere with delicious food. Uh, eating while you walk……watch out so you don’t get fat.”

“You're pretty red right now, aren't you?”

“Urg, what was that? It’s because Nakki’s all sweaty from exercising. You smell~~”

“Psh, that’s the smell of youth.”

“Agh, I don’t get you.”

The conversation expanded, and Layfon watched it all with a distant feeling. Those three were from the same city. From their conversation, it seemed they already knew each other before coming here. Shut outside the intimate conversation, Layfon sipped his juice.

Mifi suddenly directed a question at him. “That’s right. Where’ll you be working, Layton?”

“……Layton?”

Startled at the unexpected name change, Layfon opened his lips with juice still inside his mouth. He almost spilled it all.

“Yeah, Layton. That’s easier to say, isn’t it?” Mifi said cheerfully.

“Nakki, Mei-chi, Layton, and I’m Mi-chan. Is that ok?”

“You didn’t give the names a good thought. Coming back to this, my nickname’s the same.”

“It’s boring to think up a nickname for myself. Besides, if I say “Just call me Mi-chi~”, doesn’t that sound revolting?”

“Revolting. At least I wouldn’t want to be friend with that person.”

“Exactly. Then that’s ok. So Layfon is called Layton now!”

“That can’t be helped. Then we’re counting on you from now on, Layton.”

“Yeah, Layton, Layton~”

“……Layton.”

Even Meishen was calling him by that name. For some reason, Layfon felt like he had come from a really far away place. Where was this place? Just in which dimension was he lost in?

Till now, none of his female friends had ever called him like that. Even his closest friend Leerin would only call him by his first name. For his nickname, she just called him “Lay.”

Layton……Layfon was dumbfounded.

“So, where will you be working at, Layton?”

He could only answer the question, though he knew it wasn’t possible to resolve the name issue.

At this moment, no words came to him.

Speaking of which, somebody just said Layfon’s scholarship had been upgraded, so it didn’t matter if he didn’t go and work.

“Don’t tell me it’s all right if you don’t work?”

“No, I’ve still got to work,” Layfon shook his head. “I’ll be working in the mechanical department.”

All three girls burst out with “Wow” and frowned.

“Why such a hard working job?”

“I heard you need lots of strength for Military Arts. This kind of lifestyle will damage your body. Are you sure about this?”

“……Won’t that be very tiring?”

All three girls expressed their worries. Layfon could only smile bitterly.

Even he knew it’d be hard work. But it was dangerous to rely fully on the Student President. If something happened and he had to oppose the Student President, his scholarship might be canceled. It’d be the worst case scenario to be left without money, unable to continue his studies.

“Yeah, but that can’t be helped. I’m an orphan. I don’t have anything else besides the scholarship.”

He thought the way he put it was natural and inconspicuous.

But the word “orphan” caused the three girls to widen their eyes. Embarrassed, their uneasy gazes then darted around.

“Ah~~ I see. Sorry. Do your best.”

“Yeah, if it’s anything I can do, I’ll help out.”

“……Me too.”

“It’s ok. Don’t think about it……”

Their attitude made him feel troubled.

“I don’t find that particularly hard. I feel troubled when I'm pitied.”

Even so, Mifi and Meishen exchanged a glance, their faces full of anxiety. From his previous experiences, Layfon knew it wasn’t possible to make them understand it right away, so he wasn’t bothered by their reaction.

“Ok, I get it. I won’t worry about it,” Naruki nodded immediately. Her quick response was a surprise to him.

“Uh? What? Did you say you wouldn't think too much about it?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

It was clear that Naruki wasn’t just talking about it. She meant it. Layfon nodded hesitantly, then he couldn’t hold it back anymore and laughed.

“What?”

“Nothing. It’s just that you act like a big sister.”

“What did you say?”

Naruki frowned, but Mifi agreed.

“Ah, I understand. I understand. Nakki’s got that feel about her. She’s cool.”

“……And she’s popular with lots of girls.”

“Yep, she always receives lots of presents and love letters.”

“Well, I’m troubled by that. I’ve never known what to do with them.”

Although she said so seriously, Layfon laughed again.

(The atmosphere feels good.) Layfon thought as he laughed. Although what he experienced at the opening ceremony was a setback for him, from his conversation with the girls, it felt as if he was now back on track.

“Uh……excuse me.”

A voice broke through the laughter.

As their eyes found the owner of the voice, everyone couldn’t help but held their breath.

[[image:CSR vol01 053.jpg|thumb]]
Standing beside the table was a girl. The silvery hair hanging down to her waist shone as if to reflect the light of the coffee shop. She had snowy white skin and a heart shape-like lower jaw. A peek just inside her collar was a delicately small neck and a kind of a dangerous charm. Long eyebrows trembled above slightly lowered gaze of those silver eyes.

A girl who was as beautiful and delicate as a doll.

No one noticed she was wearing the uniform of Military Arts.

The first to finally notice was Naruki.

“Aren’t you a grade older than us? Do you want something?” Naruki said.

Layfon realized the color of the threads on her harness was different from his own. From the harness hung a long thin rod like thing.

“Are you Layfon Alseif?”

Silvery eyes caught Layfon’s image.

“Yes.”

“I’ve something to tell you. Could you come with me?”

“……Okay.”

Layfon stood up naturally, compelled by that voice to obey.

The girl turned her back to leave the coffee shop. Layfon would have followed behind just like that, but he returned to the seat. He took his bag and from his wallet, left some change on the table for his juice.

“Sorry, I gotta go.”

“Sure. Then go,” Naruki said on behalf of her two still silent companions.

“Yeah. But, just what……”

Wordlessly, Layfon rushed after the silvery girl.

The bell tied to the coffee shop door swung out crisp notes as Layfon passed. Thinking back on how confused Layfon appeared to be, Naruki smiled bitterly.

“Wh……What just happened?” Mifi muttered.

“Of course he’s been targeted after that elegant performance at the opening ceremony.”

Mifi didn’t understand what Naruki’s just said. She looked at her friend with questions on her face.

“Isn’t there a different badge on that Senpai’s chest pocket?”

“Yeah, really?” Mifi frowned.

“……It’s a silvery round thing?”

“Yes.”

Meishen did see it.

“……There’s the number 17 on it.”

“A badge that only people belonging to a platoon would have.”

“A platoon……what is that?”

“To put it simply, they’re the candidates to the officials in the Military Arts course. It carries the additional meaning of a fighter with high level of skill.”

“Um……yes?”

Naruki explained. “They’re the core teams in the Military Arts competition. Underneath the General headquarter are the platoons……They’re called commanding teams. Beneath them are the larger teams, and those take charge of people who don’t belong to any teams, meaning, normal Military Arts students like me……”

“Wow, if that’s the case, then it’s like climbing all the way up to the top,” Mifi said, clapping her hands.

“But it’s not that easy in there.”

“Why?”

“Didn’t I mention it? That badge holds the meaning of a high level fighter. Students belonging to a platoon must excel in certain area, from commanding ability to the control of psychokinesis. Mostly, they specialize in a certain weapon. Besides the individual skills that are judged, the strength of how well an entire team does is also assessed. Whether a person can work in a team is also evaluated. As such, there’s competition going on between teams for the ranking list. In other words, it’s a fight in between students at the academy. During those fights, if a team doesn’t perform well, the worst situation is it’d be disbanded. Official candidates turning back to normal students. Fighters normally have strong self-esteem. If one returns to being a normal student, other people would say he’s fallen from the clouds to the bottom of a valley……no one can take that kind of a setback. His life in the Academy would become too painful to bear.”

Naruki glanced at the door that Layfon had just left through. No new customers had entered. The bell remained solemn.

“……Layton said he’s going to clean in the mechanical department,” Meishen said.

“Ah, that will be tiring for him!” Mifi said. “Will he be all right?”

“Yeah, it should be quite smooth for him.” Naruki could only give such an answer. She washed down the last piece of cake with red tea.

<center>◇</center>

What Naruki said to the other two at the coffee shop also came to Layfon’s ears, but from the terrifying girl with golden hair.

The beautiful, silver-haired girl took Layfon deep inside the first year dormitories, it was a certain building with an old and worn out feel about it.

Layfon was taken to one of the rooms and was greeted by a terrifying girl with golden hair.

“I’m Nina Antalk, the captain of the seventeenth platoon,” the girl said firmly.

The room Layfon was in had been split into two by a huge wall, so the space was only twice as large as a normal classroom. On the wall were hung many different types of weapons.

Including Layfon, there were five people in the room.

The first person was the girl Nina Antalk, standing right before Layfon. Next was the girl who took Layfon here. The beautiful silver-haired girl had moved immediately to a corner after having entered the room.

The rest were two male students. The taller boy lay lazily in a corner. The other wore a dark green working suit that was stained with engine oil and some other type of machine related liquid.

Nina gave the confused Layfon an explanation about the platoon.

Layfon half listened, with his mind somewhere else.

“Do you understand?”

“Ah, yes.”

Turning his gaze back to Nina, Layfon gave her a quick answer without really meaning anything he had just said.

“Then why was I called here?”

Layfon understood everyone here was an official candidate.

But, that was all he knew.

Nina didn’t explain why Layfon was here.

Half of Nina’s eyebrow trembled as if it had the cramps.

“I understand from your explanation that everyone here is an elite. But, if that’s the case……because of that, I don’t get why I, as a first year student, was called here,” Layfon said, trying to mediate the atmosphere. Nina closed her open mouth, her shoulders moved as if she was breathing deeply, then she opened her mouth again to speak.

But before that—

“Buahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The tall male student burst out laughing from his position.

“Sharnid-senpai!” Nina said loudly, her shoulders trembling in anger.

“Gahaha! Ha~heehee……Ah, my stomach hurts! Nina, it’s your fault. All because you beat around the bush and gave the new student there an opportunity to pretend he was a fool.”

“Um!”

Nina clamped hard on her teeth.

“Heh!” Sharnid jumped up, watching Layfon in a flippant manner.

“I’m Sharnid Elipton, a fourth year. I’m a sniper.”

“Ah, nice to meet you.”

“Well, let me explain clearly in place of our captain. Layfon Alseif, we asked you to come because we need the right number.”

“Huh?”

“Hey, hey, hey. Stop pretending. Everybody saw your performance at the opening ceremony. The excuse of you being a new student and not having enough skill won’t work. You’ve already proven your skill. We thought you were good, so we want you in our team.”

Sharnid gave Nina a meaningful glance.

Nina cleared her throat and stood before Layfon again.

“Layfon Alseif. I order you to become a member of team seventeen. No refusal will be accepted. The Student President has already given permission and formally proposed for your application. Either way, for those who are in the Military Arts, they’re not allowed such a feeble action as refusing to enter a platoon.”

What a resolute speech. Nina’s unyielding attitude meant Layfon had no way to run.

“We’ll now conduct a test to see which position you’re best suited for in the platoon.”

Nina took out the two rods from her weapon harness. She pointed at Layfon with the rod held tightly in her right hand.

“Choose whatever weapon you like!”

Perturbed by the seriousness in Nina’s eyes, Layfon turned to examine the weapons on the wall.

The price of free school fees……what an A grade scholarship.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume1 Chapter1

2011-01-02T08:51:10Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: School begins===

''It's been a month since we parted ways and I've finally reached Zuellni. I got here just in time for the opening ceremony. There were five bus changes before I got here; living in a single city back then, I never realized how hard traveling could be. It’s really hard to reach another city, since all cities move according to their own desires. I never understood why the ancient alchemists made the cities self-aware. But now I see that it was done so they could avoid filth monsters and protect us. I understand that now.

''Once, some filth monsters got close to my bus. Their cruel and dangerous appearance was horrifying. The thought of being attacked on a bus with no way to escape was enough to make all my hairs stand on end.

''But don’t worry, our bus didn’t get attacked. I think our driver was quite the professional. He stopped the bus for three days to avoid discovery. At that time, my heart ached. It’s scary enough to be attacked by the filth monsters. Compared to that though, it would be worse for the bus to sustain heavy damage and be marooned on this dry and scarlet earth. There'd be no way we could survive. Even so, in the end I reached Zuellni safely.

''I’m writing this letter in my dorm room. It’s a double, but luckily I don’t have a roommate. I’ve never had a room all to myself. I’m really happy about this.

''How are you doing over there? Getting used to your new life?

''I just realized that I still don’t know your address. I’ll send the letter to your school. I hope it gets to your hand safely. It’d be great if you could include your new address in your response. After all, the head wouldn't want to see my letters going to the orphanage now.

''Well –

''I wish eternal peace for your new life and the city you’re standing on.

''To my dear Leerin Marfes,

''Layfon Alseif

<center>◇</center>

The self-moving cities, Regios, spread across the world in their own forms, ranging from the simple, standard form that provides everything for human survival, to forms that strengthen particular areas.

One of that forms is the Academy City.

Zuellni – The Academy City Zuellni.

The school buildings in the center of the city provided facilities for all study areas.

Large groups of students were heading for the great hall that was large enough to accommodate all students inside.

Dressed casually, the General Studies students walked as they chatted with friends.

Reluctant smiles surfaced on Agricultural and Mechanical Engineering students who weren’t used to the uniforms that they hadn’t worn for a long while.

The Alchemy and Medical students wore dirty white coats on top of their uniforms.

The Military Arts students, who differed from others, stepped towards the hall with heads lifted high.

Students with different characteristics were each swallowed into the interior of the hall.

The purpose of this autonomous city was to exist for and be used by students. Today, it held an opening ceremony to receive new first year students.

But it looked like the ceremony would be delayed.

One hour later.

[[image:CSR vol01 021.jpg|thumb]]
Layfon stood with a confused expression on his face.

“Anyway, shall we sit down and talk?”

“Ye-Yes!”

Having given a tense answer, he still couldn’t sit on the sofa as instructed.

The student before him sat at a large business desk. He was different from Layfon in his adult-like aura. Silvery white hair decorated the elegant face filled with a gentle expression, but his calm and judging silver eyes were fixed on Layfon.

That piercing gaze of his caused Layfon to dart his gaze around in panic. Through his shoes, he could feel the softness of the carpet beneath him. The sofa and table used for reception lay before him. A bookshelf lined one of the walls, filled with informative scrolls.

Before Layfon entered this room, he saw the name of the room carved with “Student president” on it.

“I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Karian Loss, a sixth year student.”

It was six years of studies in Zuellni, so Loss was in the highest grade.

And he was also the Student President.

The person in charge of this school.

“I’m Layfon Alseif.”

With a straight back, Layfon clearly delivered his name. He felt cold sweat beading his forehead.

Karian smiled.

They were alone in the room.

“I wasn’t planning on punishing you.”

The voice tinged with a bitter smile helped Layfon to calm down. He’d been tense all the while, as he had no idea why he had been summoned to this room.

“First, let me convey my gratitude. Because of your help, none of the new students were injured.”

The opening ceremony was canceled because of a commotion.

Two Military Arts students, being from enemy cities, had met by chance before the ceremony, resulting in the commotion. They went from staring to quarreling and eventually to fighting.

Military Arts – Different special powers were born to protect humanity from harm on this polluted earth.

The Military Arts is the area that fostered such special power users.

If people fought each other seriously using such powers, worse coming to worst, even normal students would have suffered injuries or death. In Karian’s eyes was genuine gratitude.

“The new rule that only allows new students to be armed after half a year is because some of them don’t understand where they now are……This is unbearable. It's a huge amount of work for me to settle things every year.

But, it was still people who used weapons. Sometimes a single fight might turn into a group fight that would draw blood.

To the Student President who had been smiling bitterly but talking with a straightforward and frank manner, Layfon could only respond confusedly.

“Speaking of which, a General Studies student who managed to outdo Military Arts students. You must have some skills in the Arts area, don’t you?”

“It’s just a hobby. Um……”

Silence from the Student President made Layfon swallow.

“If yours is just the level of a hobbyist, then we ought to increase the admission standards for the Military Arts major.”

''The news about the fight between Military Arts students at the opening ceremony had spread to new students in other courses. New students arriving at Zuellni constituted a diverse background. Besides the students getting involved in the fight, there were foreigners whom nobody liked. The dangerous atmosphere spreading out from the Military Arts center was influencing students from other courses.

The rioting atmosphere also affected the General Studies area. Students closer to the fight scene bumped and crashed into each other while escaping, igniting the adolescent anger sleeping in male students.

Just when everything was about to get out of hand, a huge noise echoed throughout the hall.

Immediate silence followed, and all eyes turned to the source of that noise.

Where the two students who started the commotion lay immobile on the floor with Layfon standing between them.''

“That was just luck. They were blinded by anger and didn’t even notice me.”

“Yes, yes.”

Karian happily nodded at Layfon’s excuse. He was smiling with his face, but not his eyes. Again, Layfon felt the Student President had seen through him.

Honestly, this wasn’t a comfortable feeling.

While bearing the pressure that he felt would force him into some dangerous place, Layfon attempted to end this conversation.

“Since I haven’t done anything wrong, I’m returning to class.”

“You can’t!”

Karian prevented Layfon from turning his back to him.

The short denial halted Layfon’s footsteps.

“As I said, I’ve no intention of punishing you, Layfon ''Wolfstein'' Alseif.”

The title in between name and surname caused Layfon to raise his eyebrows.

“……What does that mean?”

“I don’t care if you continue to play the fool. Here’s a suggestion. Layfon Alseif, how about changing from General Studies to the Military Arts?”

“What?”

“Luckily, there are now two empty slots in Military Arts thanks to those two troublemakers. We have a rule here preventing students from bringing the issues of their home cities into the academy. Those who signed the contract and broke it during the opening ceremony don’t have the right to be fighters. The blame for the riot is on them, so I’ve already banished them in the form of their 'voluntary withdrawal' from the course.”

“No, please wait.”

The two students were not important to Layfon.

“I don’t plan to change majors.”

He clearly conveyed his opinion. To switch to the Military Arts……don’t kid him.

“I came here to study General Studies.”

“Military Arts is a study area too. No, no matter what course you’re in, General Studies is compulsory till third year. Even if you pick General Studies, you still have to specialize in something after three years, so you aren’t learning different things by switching.”

“The problem doesn’t lie there.”

“So what is the problem?”

Faced with that question, he found his breath being caught in his throat.

“……I have no interest in Military Arts.”

“I see,” Karian gave an exaggerated nod. It was clearly an act. The expression in his eyes hardly changed, just a twisted curve of happiness.

“Besides I’m on a scholarship. I’ve already applied for a job and studies. I've got to work in my spare time. I won’t have enough energy left for Military Arts.”

“I see. That’s a good argument.”

Karian was only agreeing with his mouth. He didn’t look persuaded at all.

He took out a document from a drawer.

“Um, Layfon Alseif, D-Rank scholarship, part-time work and studies. Your job is to clean the Central Mechanism Chamber……I see, this is a taxing and time-consuming job. Do you know that the cleaning takes place while the city rests from after sunset to past midnight? A lot of working students hate cleaning there. It’s hard work and the hours are terrible. Do you get it? The pay isn’t too bad, but the work is toilsome. Every year, numerous students apply to work somewhere else, or leave the academy for not passing the scholarship assessment. And the scholarship you have is D-Rank. Have you ever considered that you’ll be spending all of your pay on school fees?”

“Yes, it's just as you said.”

“Frankly, won’t it be hard to pass six years like that?”

“I’m confident in my physical strength.”

Karian’s smile changed. Karian was full of smiles in Layfon’s eyes, and something that felt like a favorable feeling towards Layfon came through.

“Ah, perhaps you’re right. You should have confidence in your physical strength. That’s exactly why I wish you would change to Military Arts.”

“What for?”

“Do you know of the Military Arts Competition between Academy cities?”

“……Nope.”

Karian spoke without any disappointment in Layfon’s lack of knowledge, “To put this simply, the Competition takes place once every two years.”

Layfon could guess what Karian was getting at.

“This is a habit of cities. I’ve no idea what the alchemists were thinking, but cities fight for territory every two years. What’s more interesting is that they only compete with the same type of cities……I could only say that the cities were made too well.”

Although the cities were fighting for territories, it was actually the people living in the cities who carried out the fights.

“Sure, it’s called the Military Arts Competition, but in reality, the competition is the same as……the wars that takes place between normal cities.”

War. Layfon’s expression turned grim.

“Of course, our goal is to conduct a student-like all-encompassing fight. The Alliance of Academy Cities supervises every fight. Non-lethal weapons are used. Swords are sheathed. Anesthetic bullets are used. But since it’s a war, there’s no much difference between what the winner obtains and what the loser loses. It’s not as tragic as a real war, but the ending is the same.”

“Is this the city’s……life?”

“Yes,” Karian nodded.

Cities have awareness. They’re alive. They need food to keep on surviving. Even though they are machines, they need energy to maintain their functions.

The source of a city’s life……is their food, a type of metal called selenium.

“Selenium is a metal born after the earth became polluted, and so it’s easy to obtain. To put it simply, you can probably find it by digging at the earth over there. But that’s a dangerous action with filth monsters around. Besides, we can only obtain pure selenium from mines with a certain level of energy.”

So, the winner took possession of the mine and the loser lost it. While increasing the prosperity of their own piece of land, people were reducing the lifespan of another piece of land.

“When I first entered the Academy, Zuellni had three mines. Now it’s down to one,” Karian sighed.

Meaning Zuellni had lost in the last two competitions and its Military Arts level was much lower than the neighbouring cities.

“It’s doubtful on how much pure selenium we can mine from that remaining mine. I plan to send some alchemists over to investigate the next time our city nears it.”

“In other words, if we lose the next time, there’s no backup plan?”

“Exactly. The cities determine the topic of the upcoming Competition. We can’t not participate.”

'If we lose……' Just the thought made Layfon shiver.

Even if a city loses all of its mines, its functions won’t stop because it has an emergency reserve of selenium.

But that could only delay the inevitable for a short time.

The city would die. Humans would have lost space to live. Once a city died, it was returned back to the earth. People couldn’t salvage it.

To have a city die of starvation was the same as its people dying of famine.

Thinking of that, a sudden shiver shook Layfon’s cold body. The city he had just arrived in would die. He didn’t have much of a link with this Academy, but the possibility of the city dying was terrifying.

When a person was young, if he found out that the city he lived in could die, he’d have been scared enough to tremble all over. That experience would be the same for everyone.

Hearing that the fear he felt in his childhood could become reality, Layfon felt he really was like his childhood self, trembling all over.

But, even so……

“I……”

To fight…… I can’t do that.

Yes, let’s say that.

With determination, he lifted his gaze, preparing to refuse the Student President watching him from the desk.

But, the words wouldn’t come.

The Student President watched Layfon.

The smile on Loss’ face had disappeared. The emotionless expression appeared to be too calm. This contrasted with the icy gaze of his pinning Layfon.

To the breathless Layfon, Karian spoke, “I’m graduating this year. As long as this remains an academy city, no one can stay here after graduating. This means once I graduate, I’m not linked to this place anymore. But I really like the academy. Don’t you think it’s sad to lose your favorite thing even though you can never set foot on this piece of earth?”

“It’s natural to want to protect what is precious. For one who goes mad with love. Don’t you feel that it’s their fate to reach that their goal with whatever means possible?”

A light smile appeared on the countenance of the Student President. Just that. It was his way of joking in a solemn situation.

“Your scholarship will be raised to Rank A. All your fees will be waived. You will only need to earn for your living. If you aren’t keen on fashion, you won’t need to spend much, so you don’t have to force yourself to clean at the Central Mechanism Chamber. Is that all right?”

Rationality told him not to nod.
But his instinct howled for him to nod.

And then, Layfon left the room with swaying steps, holding a Military Arts uniform that had somehow been placed into his hands.

<center>◇</center>

A few minutes after weakly closing his door, there came impatient knocking on his door.

“Come in.”

It was a girl in Military Arts uniform. A girl with short, golden hair. A girl with determination and resolution.

“Sorry for intruding.”

A pair of sharp eyes rested beneath neat and thick eyebrows. Those eyes watched the Student President with challenge. The sound of the harness clasped around her waist accompanied her every step. What was inside the harness was not a sword, but two rod-like things. The threads on the harness indicated she was a third year student.

The girl stood straight before the desk and her gaze met the Student President’s.

“I’m a third-year in Military Arts, Nina Antalk. I heard you’re looking for me?”

“Yes, I’m looking for you.”

Karian smiled.

“What is it about?”

“Have you found enough members?”

The sudden question caused Nina to furrow, but she checked her attitude and replied, “Not yet.”

“Yes, I thought so too. You haven’t yet sent me the report on your team members since the day you took the application form. The opening ceremony ended. If you don’t hurry up and produce your team member list, you won’t be able to participate in the next City competition. In that case, you’ll become the lowest-level soldier in the next round of platoon competitions.”

“Excuse me, Student President. Hasn’t the opening ceremony been delayed?”

“It’s been canceled thanks to other schedules. It’s a shame. I won’t call everyone to the hall again. Because of this year’s Military Arts competition, there are lots of things to do.”

Nina’s face fell. She kept silent.

“I think it’s enough to observe the new students at the opening ceremony. What do you think?”

“No one is suitable. Everyone was affected too much by the atmosphere. You can’t tell what’d happen in a battle. I want someone who can observe calmly without getting caught in the confusion.”

Nina had been watching the entire commotion today. Every new Military Arts student was affected by the two who started the whole thing. Violent expressions on their faces said they wanted to join in and make the mess even bigger.

To get caught up by the enemies like that was the same as digging their own graves.

“Is there really no one suitable?”

Nina didn’t reply immediately. Her confused gaze moved up and down.

“No……”

In her hesitation floated up the image of the new student. The one who suppressed the two troublemakers without anyone knowing. He suppressed the center of the commotion to prevent the violent emotions from spreading, and at the same time, he exaggerated his act to threaten people who were caught up in the commotion. She found his response very certain.

But……

“He’s in General Studies.”

That new student wore the uniform of General Studies. This way, he couldn’t participate in the competition.

But the Student President smiled happily.

“Yes, that was true, until now.”

“……What does that mean?”

“He’s just transferred into Military Arts.”

A disapproving expression appeared on Nina’s face.

“I can’t waste such good material.”

“So you ignored his wish?”

“I didn’t ignore it. I showed him the highest level of sincerity. He should be quite satisfied with it.”

“Really?”

Nina understood how hard the Student President’s attitude could be. Last time during the Student President election, Karian wasn’t nominated, yet at the time when he gloriously became a candidate, he had waged a rare intelligence fight with his opponents, causing them to all lose.

“It doesn’t matter what the truth is. What do you think now that he’s in Military Arts? That’s the only answer I want to know.”

“What is it to be? At this rate, you won’t have enough members. Do you plan to experience the same shame as before, but now as a low-ranked soldier?”

Nina cramped her teeth together.

“I have no such intention.”

“Then what should you do? I think the answer is clear.”

Karian slid a document on the desk to Nina. It was a resume with the name “Layfon Alseif” written on it. The document was clearly in the structure of a resume, along with a close-up photo of Layfon.

“Please excuse me.”

Having taken a glimpse of the document, Nina turned her back to Karian and left the room. He smiled at the back of the girl who didn’t give him a reply.

Alone once more, Karian took out a new document and laid it beside Layfon’s resume. It was also a resume, but with the name Nina Antalk on it.

“If things go well, this will become the strongest team. The problem is how to operate it……” he murmured. He didn’t look cheerful at all.

<center>◇</center>

On the way back to his classroom, Layfon changed into the new uniform in a health clinic he found. The Student President threatened him that if he continued to walk about not in uniform, he’d be considered as committing a fraud.

Holding the uniform of General Studies, he entered the classroom to collect his bag. From a uniform he hadn’t gotten used to yet to another unfamiliar uniform…… He wasn’t yet familiar with this uniform, but it gave him an intriguing feeling.

Also, the new uniform fit him perfectly.

“Damn, this must have been planned!”

Walking in the corridor, Layfon couldn’t help but curse out loud. His height and weight were standard for a male of his age, but his right arm was slightly longer than his left. His General Studies uniform had been fixed to cater for that difference, but how could the Military Arts uniform given to him on a spur of the moment decision be such a perfect fit?

Meaning – the truth can’t be changed.

“Why……How did they find out?”

Anxiety filled him. He came here to major in General Studies, to seek a world that had nothing to do with Military Arts, but on the first day of his arrival, he had once again stepped into that world he wanted to leave behind.

“Ah Ah! Why didn’t I refuse him? I’m such a coward……a coward!” Layfon shouted.

Only the opening ceremony was on today, so nobody was in the corridor. Without considering, he shouted again, “How should I have put it? That Student President’s too scary! What kind of gaze was that? It really terrifies me. How could I have resisted that type of person?”

Having let it all out, Layfon arrived at his classroom. Ah, meaning his classroom would be different now. But the Student President didn’t mention that at all? What should he do? Layfon opened the door.

The door opened and the scene inside the room entered Layfon’s sight.

“Ah!”

That sound came through.

There were still students in the classroom.

“Look, look. He really is in Military Arts. Yeah~~ It’s my win. I’m lucky --!”

One of the girls jumped up in excitement. Chestnut colored hair, tied into two tails on each side of her head shook with her movement.

Only three girls were in the room.

Their curious gazes were glued closely to Layfon without reserve. Layfon halted his steps.

“Why! Wasn’t he wearing a General Studies uniform? That was deceptive,” said a red-haired girl. She wore the same uniform as Layfon’s. And like Layfon, the empty harness swayed around her waist.

“You don’t have a General Studies uniform. Hey, just what is that about?” she questioned him as if she was bringing him to account.

“Uh, something happened……”

“So? Do you mean I don’t get that uniform cause I’m not cute? Is that it?”

Even if you ask me that, I can’t do anything about it. As for the girl, she was more handsome than cute. Compared to the General Studies uniform designed for cuteness, Layfon thought the sharp edges of the Military Arts uniform suited her better.

But the girl was dissatisfied.

“Wait a moment, Nakki, calm down. You’re causing trouble for Mei-chi,” the girl with two tails concluded. The red-haired girl paused as if she had thought of something, then she moved aside for the other girl.

“That’s right. Hurry up, Meishen.”

With one hand on the back of the third girl, the red-haired girl moved her to stand in front of Layfon.

[[image:CSR vol01 043.jpg|thumb]]
The third girl had long hair streaming past her shoulders. She looked shy and gentle. Her face facing the ground, she seemed afraid. Her eyebrows curved as if she was about to cry. Her face was faintly red.

“Uh, thank……thank you very much.” Just saying that seemed to take all of her energy. The black-haired girl hid behind the red-haired girl, her face reddened.

“Sorry, she’s always been this shy. Even so, she still wants to thank you for saving her at the opening ceremony, right?” said the girl with two tails.

The black-haired girl buried her face into the back of the red-haired girl.

Layfon had no recollection of that ever happening. He only recalled pushing away those people about to get caught in the fight. He might have saved her during that time.

The red-haired girl sighed. “This child……yes, I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Naruki Gelni in the Military Arts.”

“I’m Mifi Rotten. The one playing hide-and-seek is Meishen Trinden. We’re both in General Studies. The three of us came from the Transit City Joeldem. Do you know of it?”

“Yes, it’s the center where roaming buses gather. I passed through on the way here. I’m Layfon Alseif, from the Lance Shelled City, Grendan.”

“Oh, that was where Military Arts was born. No wonder you’re so strong.”

“No, that’s not it……” Layfon replied vaguely. Just when he thought of how to explain it……

“Ah, don’t just stand there and talk! I’m hungry. Let’s find something good to eat.”

“Again? Do you have to make a map of this area too?”

“Of course! Maps for food, fashion, territory……so long as it can be drawn, I’ll do it. Since I’ll be here for six years, I don’t want to lose out by not having a map. Ah! It’s my hobby to gather intelligence. If you want to know something, just ask me. Even if I don’t know, I’ll investigate it and find out.”

“Yeah, I’m hungry……besides, I’ve something to ask you, like the thing you’re holding.”

With a pair of sharp eyes, Naruki looked at the General Studies uniform that Layfon was holding.

He didn’t even get a chance to speak. They decided it for him then.

“Uh, well……look. This is troubling for Meishen. And you said she’s shy.”

“……I’m ok with it,” Meishen said from behind Naruki’s back.

“Ok. That’s decided.”

And that was decided.

<center>◇</center>

The location was then changed to a coffee shop close by. The coffee shop was made of red bricks and designed not to stand out too much. Since it was already past lunch time, the shop was nearly empty. The four of them somehow managed to catch up to lunch time special. While eating, Layfon explained why he was transferred to the Military Arts – he didn’t mention that he was forced to transfer.

They were eating dessert.

Only Layfon wasn’t eating, instead drinking juice.

“Oh, I was worried that Academy City only had healthy food for students. It’s great that my worry was unfounded,” Mifi said with satisfaction, her mouth filled with cake.

“This really is worth drawing a map for.”

“And I was wondering what a city operated by students was like. Who’d have thought it would be quite organized,” Naruki said with admiration.

In reality, many shops lined the roads heading from the dormitories to the school, but because it was an Academy City, most of the shops were closed during class hours. Once classes finished, the shops were full of people. These shops were managed by senior General Studies students who studied Commerce or Management. Other students came here to work as employees.

The food was made by seniors in Gastronomy.

“There’s a Police Department and a Court here too. I’ll try applying to the Police.”

“Nakki’s dream is to be a policewoman.”

“Yes.”

“As for me, the newspaper. Since it’s related to publishing, I’ll try to find somewhere that publishes news. What about Mei-chi?”

“……Somewhere that makes dessert.”

“Then you’ll have to find somewhere with delicious food. Uh, eating while you walk……watch out so you don’t get fat.”

“You're pretty red right now, aren't you?”

“Urg, what was that? It’s because Nakki’s all sweaty from exercising. You smell~~”

“Psh, that’s the smell of youth.”

“Agh, I don’t get you.”

The conversation expanded, and Layfon watched it all with a distant feeling. Those three were from the same city. From their conversation, it seemed they already knew each other before coming here. Shut outside the intimate conversation, Layfon sipped his juice.

Mifi suddenly directed a question at him. “That’s right. Where’ll you be working, Layton?”

“……Layton?”

Startled at the unexpected name change, Layfon opened his lips with juice still inside his mouth. He almost spilled it all.

“Yeah, Layton. That’s easier to say, isn’t it?” Mifi said cheerfully.

“Nakki, Mei-chi, Layton, and I’m Mi-chan. Is that ok?”

“You didn’t give the names a good thought. Coming back to this, my nickname’s the same.”

“It’s boring to think up a nickname for myself. Besides, if I say “Just call me Mi-chi~”, doesn’t that sound revolting?”

“Revolting. At least I wouldn’t want to be friend with that person.”

“Exactly. Then that’s ok. So Layfon is called Layton now!”

“That can’t be helped. Then we’re counting on you from now on, Layton.”

“Yeah, Layton, Layton~”

“……Layton.”

Even Meishen was calling him by that name. For some reason, Layfon felt like he had come from a really far away place. Where was this place? Just in which dimension was he lost in?

Till now, none of his female friends had ever called him like that. Even his closest friend Leerin would only call him by his first name. For his nickname, she just called him “Lay.”

Layton……Layfon was dumbfounded.

“So, where will you be working at, Layton?”

He could only answer the question, though he knew it wasn’t possible to resolve the name issue.

At this moment, no words came to him.

Speaking of which, somebody just said Layfon’s scholarship had been upgraded, so it didn’t matter if he didn’t go and work.

“Don’t tell me it’s all right if you don’t work?”

“No, I’ve still got to work,” Layfon shook his head. “I’ll be working in the mechanical department.”

All three girls burst out with “Wow” and frowned.

“Why such a hard working job?”

“I heard you need lots of strength for Military Arts. This kind of lifestyle will damage your body. Are you sure about this?”

“……Won’t that be very tiring?”

All three girls expressed their worries. Layfon could only smile bitterly.

Even he knew it’d be hard work. But it was dangerous to rely fully on the Student President. If something happened and he had to oppose the Student President, his scholarship might be canceled. It’d be the worst case scenario to be left without money, unable to continue his studies.

“Yeah, but that can’t be helped. I’m an orphan. I don’t have anything else besides the scholarship.”

He thought the way he put it was natural and inconspicuous.

But the word “orphan” caused the three girls to widen their eyes. Embarrassed, their uneasy gazes then darted around.

“Ah~~ I see. Sorry. Do your best.”

“Yeah, if it’s anything I can do, I’ll help out.”

“……Me too.”

“It’s ok. Don’t think about it……”

Their attitude made him feel troubled.

“I don’t find that particularly hard. I feel troubled when I'm pitied.”

Even so, Mifi and Meishen exchanged a glance, their faces full of anxiety. From his previous experiences, Layfon knew it wasn’t possible to make them understand it right away, so he wasn’t bothered by their reaction.

“Ok, I get it. I won’t worry about it,” Naruki nodded immediately. Her quick response was a surprise to him.

“Uh? What? Did you say you wouldn't think too much about it?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

It was clear that Naruki wasn’t just talking about it. She meant it. Layfon nodded hesitantly, then he couldn’t hold it back anymore and laughed.

“What?”

“Nothing. It’s just that you act like a big sister.”

“What did you say?”

Naruki frowned, but Mifi agreed.

“Ah, I understand. I understand. Nakki’s got that feel about her. She’s cool.”

“……And she’s popular with lots of girls.”

“Yep, she always receives lots of presents and love letters.”

“Well, I’m troubled by that. I’ve never known what to do with them.”

Although she said so seriously, Layfon laughed again.

(The atmosphere feels good.) Layfon thought as he laughed. Although what he experienced at the opening ceremony was a setback for him, from his conversation with the girls, it felt as if he was now back on track.

“Uh……excuse me.”

A voice broke through the laughter.

As their eyes found the owner of the voice, everyone couldn’t help but held their breath.

[[image:CSR vol01 053.jpg|thumb]]
Standing beside the table was a girl. The silvery hair hanging down to her waist shone as if to reflect the light of the coffee shop. She had snowy white skin and a heart shape-like lower jaw. A peek just inside her collar was a delicately small neck and a kind of a dangerous charm. Long eyebrows trembled above slightly lowered gaze of those silver eyes.

A girl who was as beautiful and delicate as a doll.

No one noticed she was wearing the uniform of Military Arts.

The first to finally notice was Naruki.

“Aren’t you a grade older than us? Do you want something?” Naruki said.

Layfon realized the color of the threads on her harness was different from his own. From the harness hung a long thin rod like thing.

“Are you Layfon Alseif?”

Silvery eyes caught Layfon’s image.

“Yes.”

“I’ve something to tell you. Could you come with me?”

“……Okay.”

Layfon stood up naturally, compelled by that voice to obey.

The girl turned her back to leave the coffee shop. Layfon would have followed behind just like that, but he returned to the seat. He took his bag and from his wallet, left some change on the table for his juice.

“Sorry, I gotta go.”

“Sure. Then go,” Naruki said on behalf of her two still silent companions.

“Yeah. But, just what……”

Wordlessly, Layfon rushed after the silvery girl.

The bell tied to the coffee shop door swung out crisp notes as Layfon passed. Thinking back on how confused Layfon appeared to be, Naruki smiled bitterly.

“Wh……What just happened?” Mifi muttered.

“Of course he’s been targeted after that elegant performance at the opening ceremony.”

Mifi didn’t understand what Naruki’s just said. She looked at her friend with questions on her face.

“Isn’t there a different badge on that Senpai’s chest pocket?”

“Yeah, really?” Mifi frowned.

“……It’s a silvery round thing?”

“Yes.”

Meishen did see it.

“……There’s the number 17 on it.”

“A badge that only people belonging to a platoon would have.”

“A platoon……what is that?”

“To put it simply, they’re the candidates to the officials in the Military Arts course. It carries the additional meaning of a fighter with high level of skill.”

“Um……yes?”

Naruki explained. “They’re the core teams in the Military Arts competition. Underneath the General headquarter are the platoons……They’re called commanding teams. Beneath them are the larger teams, and those take charge of people who don’t belong to any teams, meaning, normal Military Arts students like me……”

“Wow, if that’s the case, then it’s like climbing all the way up to the top,” Mifi said, clapping her hands.

“But it’s not that easy in there.”

“Why?”

“Didn’t I mention it? That badge holds the meaning of a high level fighter. Students belonging to a platoon must excel in certain area, from commanding ability to the control of psychokinesis. Mostly, they specialize in a certain weapon. Besides the individual skills that are judged, the strength of how well an entire team does is also assessed. Whether a person can work in a team is also evaluated. As such, there’s competition going on between teams for the ranking list. In other words, it’s a fight in between students at the academy. During those fights, if a team doesn’t perform well, the worst situation is it’d be disbanded. Official candidates turning back to normal students. Fighters normally have strong self-esteem. If one returns to being a normal student, other people would say he’s fallen from the clouds to the bottom of a valley……no one can take that kind of a setback. His life in the Academy would become too painful to bear.”

Naruki glanced at the door that Layfon had just left through. No new customers had entered. The bell remained solemn.

“……Layton said he’s going to clean in the mechanical department,” Meishen said.

“Ah, that will be tiring for him!” Mifi said. “Will he be all right?”

“Yeah, it should be quite smooth for him.” Naruki could only give such an answer. She washed down the last piece of cake with red tea.

<center>◇</center>

What Naruki said to the other two at the coffee shop also came to Layfon’s ears, but from the terrifying girl with golden hair.

The beautiful, silver-haired girl took Layfon deep inside the first year dormitories, it was a certain building with an old and worn out feel about it.

Layfon was taken to one of the rooms and was greeted by a terrifying girl with golden hair.

“I’m Nina Antalk, the captain of the seventeenth platoon,” the girl said firmly.

The room Layfon was in had been split into two by a huge wall, so the space was only twice as large as a normal classroom. On the wall were hung many different types of weapons.

Including Layfon, there were five people in the room.

The first person was the girl Nina Antalk, standing right before Layfon. Next was the girl who took Layfon here. The beautiful silver-haired girl had moved immediately to a corner after having entered the room.

The rest were two male students. The taller boy lay lazily in a corner. The other wore a dark green working suit that was stained with engine oil and some other type of machine related liquid.

Nina gave the confused Layfon an explanation about the platoon.

Layfon half listened, with his mind somewhere else.

“Do you understand?”

“Ah, yes.”

Turning his gaze back to Nina, Layfon gave her a quick answer without really meaning anything he had just said.

“Then why was I called here?”

Layfon understood everyone here was an official candidate.

But, that was all he knew.

Nina didn’t explain why Layfon was here.

Half of Nina’s eyebrow trembled as if it had the cramps.

“I understand from your explanation that everyone here is an elite. But, if that’s the case……because of that, I don’t get why I, as a first year student, was called here,” Layfon said, trying to mediate the atmosphere. Nina closed her open mouth, her shoulders moved as if she was breathing deeply, then she opened her mouth again to speak.

But before that—

“Buahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!”

The tall male student burst out laughing from his position.

“Sharnid-senpai!” Nina said loudly, her shoulders trembling in anger.

“Gahaha! Ha~heehee……Ah, my stomach hurts! Nina, it’s your fault. All because you beat around the bush and gave the new student there an opportunity to pretend he was a fool.”

“Um!”

Nina clamped hard on her teeth.

“Heh!” Sharnid jumped up, watching Layfon in a flippant manner.

“I’m Sharnid Elipton, a fourth year. I’m a sniper.”

“Ah, nice to meet you.”

“Well, let me explain clearly in place of our captain. Layfon Alseif, we asked you to come because we need the right number.”

“Huh?”

“Hey, hey, hey. Stop pretending. Everybody saw your performance at the opening ceremony. The excuse of you being a new student and not having enough skill won’t work. You’ve already proven your skill. We thought you were good, so we want you in our team.”

Sharnid gave Nina a meaningful glance.

Nina cleared her throat and stood before Layfon again.

“Layfon Alseif. I order you to become a member of team seventeen. No refusal will be accepted. The Student President has already given permission and formally proposed for your application. Either way, for those who are in the Military Arts, they’re not allowed such a feeble action as refusing to enter a platoon.”

What a resolute speech. Nina’s unyielding attitude meant Layfon had no way to run.

“We’ll now conduct a test to see which position you’re best suited for in the platoon.”

Nina took out the two rods from her weapon harness. She pointed at Layfon with the rod held tightly in her right hand.

“Choose whatever weapon you like!”

Perturbed by the seriousness in Nina’s eyes, Layfon turned to examine the weapons on the wall.

The price of free school fees……what an A grade scholarship.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume1 Prologue

2010-12-16T06:10:03Z

Redlar:

===Prologue===

Everyone held their breath, to seal the flood of terror rising in their throats.

“……”

Nina did the same.

Sitting at the back of the bus, she looked out the window, peering past the short, fat businessman sitting before her with his head tucked beneath a pair of trembling arms. On the other side of the dirt-smeared window was a vast wilderness. Cracks crept across the parched ground. Jagged shards of earth rose towards the sky. A tall, dark mountain loomed before Nina.

But everyone on the bus knew it wasn’t a mountain.

“That's……Blitzen,” murmured a man sitting in the middle of the bus. He observed the dark shape through a pair of binoculars. Nina could see big drops of sweat on his face, his large Adam’s apple bobbing as he gulped nervously.

Nina squinted at the dark shape. It wasn’t a mountain. It was a city. What looked like a mountain peak was in fact the top of a tower. Atop that tower was a tattered flag, fluttering in the wind. Nina couldn’t make out the crest on the flag that carried the city's name. She couldn’t confirm if the city’s name was indeed what the man had uttered.

A strong gust of wind struck the bus, rocking it.

“Hey!”

Startled and surprised, the passengers bent over in their seats and held their heads down. They curled up, instinctively trying to hide. Instead of covering her head like everyone else, Nina held her breath and continued to stare at the city, trying to see any kind of reaction from it.

The city was already dead.

The bus squatted on its legs, immobile.

The buildings in the city were also dead. Terrible wounds were carved into most of the buildings near the city's edge. Nina could see that a part of the city’s rim had been gouged away, creating a mountain of debris. Columns of smoke rose everywhere. The attack must have happened recently.

It would be impossible to find any survivors just by looking at it from the bus. Nor could Nina get to the city to see if anyone was still alive. The bus was weak and insignificant outside the city. Nina knew that there probably weren't any survivors; humans couldn’t breathe without the air shield around the city, and this city had lost its shield.

Next to her, Harley said in an anxious voice, “Nina…”

“Don’t worry. We haven’t been discovered.”

Nina realized her voice was trembling. She felt compelled to lick her lips, but she suppressed that desire and gazed resolutely at the attackers hovering in the sky above the city. Even though her mouth was dry, cold sweat broke out on her skin.

“This is the world we live in, Harley,” she said to her childhood friend, but she did not get a response from him.

The effortless movements of the cruel attackers above the city made them look regal. The attackers...they were called Kings of Nature — filth monsters. They flew lower, flying slowly between buildings.

“Now!” someone roared shrilly.

The driver started the engine. The legs of the bus rose, raising the body upward.

Nina’s line of sight rose with it. The bus began to hop, moving away from the stricken city. It was better to leave this place. The bus continued to run. Nina looked back at the shrinking city.

After they had put some distance between the bus and the city, Harley sighed. “It’s safe now.”

As the tension in the bus eased, Nina clenched her fists tightly and said “…We’re so weak.”

<center>◇</center>

The sound of huge feet trampling the ground at the edge of the city rang in the peoples’ ears. The footsteps of the city drowned out all other sounds — even the furious roar of the wind.

“Are you still not giving up?”

It came from a voice loud enough to be heard over this din.

A girl spoke to a boy in the city's roaming bus station. Strong winds shook her golden hair. Her clear blue pupils looked directly the boy. Her youthful face, which made her look younger than she really was, was full of disapproval and unease. She gazed at the boy standing at the bus stop.

Looking troubled, the boy kept glancing back and forth between the girl and the bus waiting to depart. A chain held up the long multi-legs of the bus that were folded and bent. The body of the bus swayed along with the movement of the city, bumping against a cushion pad. Since it was dangerous when the city moved, the driver and all the passengers were staying in the small waiting area. This kind of bus was built to withstand up and down shaking, but it couldn’t stop from swaying sideways.

“Layfon!”

The only passenger not yet in the waiting area – Layfon, looked away from the bus. He had tea-colored hair and blue eyes. His face showed an expression that came from the loss of adolescence. This look was now coupled with a powerless smile.

“Even so, I can’t stay here anymore, Leerin.”

Layfon didn’t raise his voice, so Leerin stepped closer. Even with her expressive eyes right in front of him, Layfon didn't feel attracted to his childhood friend.

“But-! You didn’t have to pick a school that was so far away!”

“Even here……” Again, the sound of the city’s movement drowned him out. A strong gust of wind blew past them. Layfon reached out and placed a hand on Leerin's shoulder to steady her.

“It can’t be helped. The only place that gave me a scholarship was Zuellni. The orphanage's money can’t be spent on me, right?”

“You must have forced yourself to choose such a distant place. There are closer places you could have gone to. If you took the scholarship qualification exam next year, you could find a school that's closer, right? Then you could stay here with me...”

It didn't matter what words came next; nothing could change Layfon’s mind. To emphasize that point, he shook his head slowly.

“I can’t give up on leaving.”

Leerin held her breath. He couldn’t bear looking at the pain in her clear eyes, so he looked at his hand on her shoulder. His hand was like that of an old man, hard and rough.

“I’ve made my decision and I won’t change my mind. Nobody wanted it to be like this, not even me. But Her Majesty wants me to experience the outside world. Besides, she doesn’t wish for my presence here.”

“I wish for it!”

This time, Leerin's powerful and persuasive words caused Layfon to hold his breath.

“That light is my wish. Is that not enough?”

To Layfon, Leerin's crying gaze and words were too cunning. He tried to find some words to pass this over, but couldn’t find any. He felt pain, pressuring him to convey his feelings.

Layfon’s lips trembled, as did Leerin’s.

They were each trying to find the right words to say.

In the end, they realized that the right words to say didn’t exist. No matter who wanted Layfon to stay, nothing could change the fact that he was leaving. Layfon himself didn’t intend to stay, and there was nothing that would change that. And if he tried to make Leerin agree with him, there was no doubt she would be hurt.

A shrill whistle sounded behind him.

As if it was trying tear the two apart, the simple sound of the whistle squeezed between the noise of the city’s footsteps and the furious howl of the wind, echoing through the bus station. It was a warning that the bus was about to depart. The driver, having blown on the whistle, entered the bus. He started the engine. A vibration different from the city’s radiated out from the battered body of the bus. The passengers in the waiting area took their luggage and headed for the vehicle.

Layfon’s lips stopped trembling. He took away his hand from Leerin to pick up the suitcase beside his feet. That was all he had with him now. His other belongings would be given to the kids at the orphanage or tossed away.

“I have to go,” he said to the teary-eyed Leerin. As if feeling this was a truth she couldn’t change, Leerin’s trembling also stopped.

She gazed at him with reddened eyes.

“Since the decision’s been made, I want to start anew. I can’t return to the orphanage or to Her Majesty's side. It's the price I must pay for my actions. I’ll make up for them any way I can. But nobody wants that; they just want me to disappear. Even so, things can’t be resolved with just my going away……”

He couldn't keep talking. He didn’t want to lie. But even if he were to tell the truth it’d only sound like an excuse. He hated himself for acting like that.

“Even so, I haven’t really made up my mind.”

He added weakly, “Though I really want to start over in many areas……”

“Enough!” Leerin cut him off coldly. Layfon held his luggage tightly, not daring to look at her.

The driver blew his whistle again. The bus would be leaving soon.

“I’m going now.”

Dejected, he turned his back to Leerin.

“Wait!”

The small voice stopped him.

What happened next was a single, brief moment.

Leerin grabbed ahold of Layfon’s shoulder and forced him to turn around. Her face was so very close to his.

It was only for a moment that they overlapped.

The rough but soft pressure overwhelmed Layfon. In that swift moment while he was numb and spaced out, Leerin jumped away. Her smile was stiff but that meaningful look of having played a prank was familiar to him.

“You have to send letters though. I don’t think everyone wants you gone,” she said before running away. Looking at her figure flying past in a flurry of skirts, Layfon realized why he felt so strange.

''Ah, I see…… because she’s wearing a skirt……''

The lively Leerin didn’t like to wear skirts, but she was wearing one today. And there was also the sweet and soft feeling that swift moment left on his lips. As if to feel the warmth left on them, he touched a finger to his lips.

''So naïve...''

While mocking himself, he hurried to the bus.

''I’ll write when I get there.''

Yes. He had decided.

The bus started moving. Wishing to take one last look at the scene, Layfon sat in the last row, gazing at the city he had spent his entire life in till now.

<center>◇</center>

Regios could be seen in every corner of the world. The existence of these cities was as natural as breathing air. Numerous buildings were built on a flat circular surface, growing shorter as they ranged out from the center of the city where the tallest buildings were located. Located beneath the table were legs — huge metallic legs clustered together. With precise movements those legs walked together, as if to take the city far away from the roaming bus.

Layfon gazed at the center of the city, where the city's tallest tower stood.

The huge flag atop that building billowed. On its field was a dragon with the body of a lion that seemed to be breaking a sword with its teeth, but the sword was unyielding. The flag with that crest weaved into it danced a wild dance in the wind.

Layfon stared at that huge flag, wondering what the first line of his letter to Leerin would be about.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume1 Prologue

2010-08-11T02:02:45Z

Redlar:

===Prologue===

Everyone held their breath to seal the flood of terror rising in their throats.

“……”

Nina did the same.

Sitting at the back of the bus, she looked out the window, peering past the short, fat businessman sitting before her, his head tucked beneath a pair of trembling arms. On the other side of the dirt-smeared window was a vast wilderness. Cracks crept across the dry earth. Jagged cracks of earth rose to upward from the ground. A tall, dark mountain loomed before Nina.

But everyone on the bus knew it wasn’t a mountain.

“That's……Blitzen,” murmured the man sitting in the middle of the bus. He observed the dark shape through a pair of binoculars. Nina could see big dropls of sweat on his face, his large Adam’s apple bobbing as he gulped nervously.

Nina squinted at the dark shape. It wasn’t a mountain. It was a city. What looked like the mountain peak was in fact the peak of a tower. On top of that tower was a tattered flag, fluttering in the wind. Nina couldn’t make out the crest on the flag that carried the city's name. She couldn’t confirm that the city’s name was indeed what the man had uttered.

A strong gust of wind blew against the the bus, rocking it.

“Hey!”

Startled and surprised, the passengers bent in their seats and held their heads down. They curled up, instinctively trying to hide. Instead of covering her head like everyone else, Nina held her breath and continued to stare at the city, trying to see any kind of reaction from it.

The city was already dead.

The bus squatted on its legs, immobile.

The buildings in the city were also dead. Terrible wounds were carved into most of the buildings near the edge of the city. Nina could see that a part of the city’s edge had been gouged away, creating a mountain of debris. Columns of smoke rose everywhere. The attack on the city must have happened recently.

It would be impossible to find any survivors just by looking at it from the bus. Nor could Nina get to the city to see if anyone was still alive. The bus was weak and insignificant outside the city. Nina understood that there probably weren't any survivors; humans couldn’t breathe without the air shield around the city, and this city had lost its shield.

Next to her, Harley said in an anxious voice, “Nina…”

“Don’t worry. We haven’t been discovered.”

Nina realized her voice was trembling. She felt compelled to lick her lips, but she repressed that desire and gazed resolutely at the attackers hovering in the sky above the city. Even though her mouth was dry, cold sweat broke out on her skin.

“This is the world we live in, Harley,” she said to her childhood friend, but she did not get a response from him.

The effortless movements of the cruel attackers above the city made them look regal. The attackers...they were called Kings of Nature — filth monsters. They flew lower, flying slowly between buildings.

“Now!” someone roared shrilly.

The driver started the engine. The legs of the bus rose, raising the body upward.

Nina’s line of sight rose with it. The bus moved forward in a skipping motion. It was better to leave this place. The bus continued to run. Nina looked back at the shrinking city.

After they had put some distance between the bus and the city, Harley sighed. “It’s safe now.”

As the tension in the bus eased, Nina clenched her fists tightly and said “…We’re so weak.”

<center>◇</center>

The sound of huge feet trampling the ground at the edge of the city rang in the peoples’ ears. The footsteps of the city drowned out all other sounds — even the furious roar of the wind.

“Are you still not giving up?”

It came from a voice loud enough to be heard over this din.

A girl spoke to a boy at the roaming-bus station in the city. Strong winds shook her golden hair. Her clear blue pupils rested directly on the boy. Her face, appearing younger than her real age, was full of disapproval and unease. She gazed at the boy standing at the bus stop.

Looking troubled, the boy kept glancing back and forth between the girl and the bus waiting to depart. A chain held up the long multi-legs of the bus that were folded and bent. The body of the bus swayed along with the movement of the city, bumping against a cushion pad. Since it was dangerous when the city moved, the driver and all the passengers were staying in the small waiting area. This kind of bus was built to withstand up and down shaking, but it couldn’t stop from swaying sideways.

“Layfon!”

The only passenger not yet in the waiting area – Layfon, looked away from the bus. He had tea colored hair and blue eyes. His face showed an expression that came from the loss of adolescence. This look was now coupled with a powerless smile.

“Even so, I can’t stay here anymore, Leerin.”

Layfon didn’t raise his voice, so Leerin stepped closer. Even with her expressive eyes right in front of him, Layfon didn't feel attracted to his childhood friend.

“But! You didn’t have to pick a school so far away!”

“Even here……” Again, the sound of the city’s movement drowned him out. A strong gust of wind blew past them. Layfon reached out and placed a hand on Leerin's shoulder to steady her.

“That can’t be helped. The only place that I obtained a scholarship for is Zuellni. The money at the orphanage can’t be spent on me, right?”

“You must have forced yourself to choose such a distant place. There are closer places you could have gone to. If you take the exam for scholarship next year, you can find a better school that is also closer, right? Then you can stay here with me...”

It didn't matter what words came next; nothing could change Layfon’s mind. To emphasize that point, he shook his head slowly.

“I can’t give up on leaving.”

Leerin held her breath. He couldn’t bear looking at the hurt in her clear eyes, so he moved his gaze to his hand on her shoulder. His hand was like that of an old man’s: hard and rough.

“I’ve made my decision and I won’t change my mind. Nobody wanted it to be like this, not even me. But Her Majesty wants me to experience the outside world. Besides, she doesn’t wish for my presence here.”

“I wish for it!”

This time, Leerin's powerful and persuasive words caused Layfon to hold his breath.

“The light is my wish. Is that not enough?”

To Layfon, Leerin's crying gaze and words were too cunning. He tried to find some words to pass this over, but couldn’t find any. He felt pain, pressuring him to convey his feelings.

Layfon’s lips trembled, as did Leerin’s.

They were each trying to find the right words to say.

In the end, they realized that the right words to pay lip service didn’t exist. No matter who wanted Layfon to stay, nothing could change the reality of his leaving. Layfon himself didn’t intend to stay, so no one could change the outcome. And it was impossible not to hurt Leerin by making her agree with him.

A shrill whistle sounded behind him.

As if to tear them apart, the simple sound of the whistle squeezed between the sound of the city’s footsteps and that of the furious howl of the wind, echoing in the bus station. It was a warning that the bus was about to depart. The driver, having blown on the whistle, entered the bus. He started the engine. A vibration different from the city’s radiated out in the vicinity of the battered body of the bus. The passengers in the waiting area took their luggage and headed for the vehicle.

Layfon’s lips stopped trembling. He took away his hand from Leerin to take up the luggage beside his feet. That was all he had with him now. His other belongings would be given to the kids at the orphanage or tossed away.

“I’ve to go,” he said to the red-eyed Leerin. As if feeling this was a truth she couldn’t change, Leerin’s trembling also stopped.

She gazed at him with reddened eyes.

“Since the decision’s been made, I want to start anew. I can’t return to the orphanage or to Her Majesty's side. That is the consequence of my action. I’ll make up for it no matter how much I have to pay. But nobody wants that; they just want me to disappear. Even so, things can’t be resolved with me going away……”

He couldn’t continue his words. He didn’t want to just say some nonsense. Yet, even if he were to tell the truth it’d only sound like an excuse. He hated himself for acting like that.

“Even I haven’t really made my resolution.”

He added weakly, “Though I really want to start over in many areas……”

“Enough!” Leerin cut him off coldly. Layfon held his luggage tightly, not daring to look at her.

The driver blew his whistle again. The time for departure was close.

“I’m going now.”

Dejected, he turned his back to Leerin.

“Wait!”

The small voice stopped him.

What happened next was one single, brief moment.

Leerin grabbed hold of Layfon’s shoulder and forced him to turn around. Her face was so very close to his.

It was only a moment as they overlapped.

The rough but soft pressure dominated Layfon. In that swift moment while he was numb and spaced out, Leerin jumped away. Her smile was stiff but that meaningful expression of having played a prank was familiar to him.

“You have to send letters though. I don’t think everyone wants you gone,” she said, and ran away. Looking at her figure flying past in a flurry of skirts, Layfon realized why he felt so strange.

(Ah, I see…… because she’s wearing a skirt……)

The lively Leerin didn’t like to wear skirts, but she wore one today. And there was also the sweet and soft feeling of that swift moment left on his lips. As if to feel the warmth left on them, he touched his lips with his finger.

(So naïve)

While mocking himself, he quickly moved to the bus.

I’ll write when I get there.

Yes. He had decided.

The bus started. Wishing to take one last look at the scene, Layfon sat in the last row, gazing at the city he had always lived in until now.

<center>◇</center>

Regios could be seen in every corner of the world. The existence of these cities was as natural as breathing air. Numerous buildings were built on the tabletop-like surface, spreading out and lowering in height from the tallest structure in the center. Located beneath the table were legs — huge metallic legs that lined up close beneath. Walking with precision, those legs moved together as if to take the city far away from the bus.

Layfon gazed at the tallest, tower-like building at the center of the city.

The huge flag at the peak of that building bore the pressure of the wind. On the field was a dragon with the body of a lion that seemed to be breaking a sword with its teeth, but the sword was unyielding. The flag with that crest weaved into it danced a wild dance in the wind.

Layfon stared at that huge flag, wondering what the first line of his letter to Leerin would be about.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01

2010-08-08T11:59:38Z

Redlar: Some general editing

===A Day For You 01===

Whenever she came across those words, Felli would say, without any expression, "Stupid."

It was the day known as Van Allen's Day. A tradition from a foreign city, it should have no connection to Zuellni. Last year though, every confectionery knew of Van Allen's Day had gone on a marketing campaign.

The result was what was happening now.

Numerous posters with "Van Allen's Day" written in big, bold letters were posted inside every building.

Beyond that, those poster's had

''"To that person on your mind, send out those special feelings."''

''"This is the taste of my feelings."''

''"Spend some time together with a mature atmosphere about you."''

written on them, and……it wasn't only coffee shops and confectioneries; restaurants had also put out some of those posters and advertised ahead of time.

Van Allen's Day……A special day where sweets are given to that special person of the opposite sex, and by those means, one's feelings are shared.

Of course, this custom came from conversations and gossip about another city.

Zuellni had no connection.

Though there was no connection, with an interest in love this season, the students had gathered information, with the fervor expected of an academy city. It was a completely simple matter for such a craze to spread like wildfire.

"Stupid." Felli muttered again.

While taking her usual route home, she thought about dinner plans, and suddenly those posters were everywhere. She was fed up with it. In order to increase their revenue, the business department had come up with a list of marketing strategies and tried them out. The ones the majority of them did not like were generally dropped by the campaign committees. Coffee shops, restaurants, and most places with any relation to food and drink were generally advertised with a male audience in mind. Only confectioneries, bookstores, and grocery stores advertised with a female audience in mind.

Guys made Van Allen's Day reservations and asked girls out. On the other hand, girls were subjected to advertising for classes and things on how to make sweets.

Guys spend money while girls spend time, or so the saying goes.

'' 'They're mocking me...' ''

without any words, Felli immediately threw an angry glare at the nearest grocery store. If women could spend their time and suddenly make delicious treats, there wouldn't be any trouble. If men could spend money and still be at ease, there would also be no worries.

'' 'Good grief……' ''

The posters were visible all around the city, so one would have to be an idiot to forget about it. Felli discretely let out a sigh.

And……

"Fuu, I bought a lot, didn't I~"

The nonchalant voice, along with its owner, emerged from the store.

The girl spoke happily and had a carefree expression on her face. Contrary to what she said, she was only using one arm to carry a small bag, but was apparently left with a satisfied expression on her face. But, Felli's eyes weaved their way to the rear of the group.

"……So, you don't think this amount of food is too much for the dorm, do you?" Seemingly unhappy, with a bag full of cheap lettuce in each hand. It was Nina.

"But you can finally go out and try lots of different foods. You wanted to make a lot of new things, didn't you?" The girl declared optimistically after turning her head. Nina frowned, feeling a headache forming.

"……Selina-san, isn't there some sort of misunderstanding?"

"No~t at all~"

To the person of the opposite sex you care about, a confession of love…… that intent of Van Allen's Day was disregarded, even to Felli.

"Whatever I've made before, you said you'd eat everything I placed before you, so I can make a lot of things, can't I~"

"Selina-san……"

It appears that she intends to experiment on cooking something. Her uniform was from the Alchemy Department, so there was no way she could be wrong.

"It's too bad the Heartseer fruit hasn't arrived, isn't it~? The shops had been commissioned to produce something or so I hear, so I thought the market would be caught up in that……cultivation's also failed, I wonder?"

"That's kind of suspicious."

"It's nothing like that. We're talking about taste."

"It doesn't seem suspicious for even a minute?"

"However even if it's a small amount, when properly made, it has a positive result on proper nourishment, recovery from weariness and promotes an increase in appetite amongst other things."

"Which energy drink is that……?"

"Well~, that is something we'll have another chance to try, won't we~? It'll be OK~. Since I'll properly think of something so that Nina can give a present."

"No, that kind of thing I wasn't planning on……"

"No~ way, it would be bad if you didn't give anything to the guy on your own platoon, wouldn't it?"

"No, that's because……"

From then on, whatever conversation unfolded, Felli, whose legs had stopped, became unable to hear them.

Felli stood still until she lost sight of Nina's dismayed figure weaving in and out of the crowd. Meanwhile, she also glared at the newly discovered rival before her.

<center>◇</center>

He heard a clanking sound.

"Felli, what're you doing? This is……"

Having returned to the room just now, his nose assaulted by an offensive smell, Karian entered the kitchen after blocking his nose with a handkerchief.

His younger sister was standing in the kitchen. Just because of that, there was already trouble.

Going through the handkerchief, the irritating smell that had been entering his nose once again managed to enter.

The clanking noise that was heard was from the pot. Why was it coming from the pot? Together, they were siblings who couldn't cook. Thus as one would expect, he couldn't believe that the sound came from cooking.

"Felli……?"

"Be quiet"

Gazing at the saucepan, Felli's eyes were tinged with an earnest light. Karian couldn't help but swallow his question as he held his breath.

"Just a little bit longer……"

With the clock grasped firmly in one hand, she alternated between checking it and the pot, as well as adding a few drops from a small bottle of liquid. The sound of the liquid vaporizing mingled with the other sounds, and the irritating smell had changed.

"It's ready……"

"W, what……is?" A trace of ominous, black smoke rose from the saucepan. If the ventilation fan were not ventilating, the entire kitchen would be filled with a black haze. As Felli lifted the pot cautiously, it was obvious that something had been burnt black through overemphasized searing.

"Elder brother, please sample this."

What was placed onto a plate was then cut up with a kitchen knife, and after placing some on a smaller plate, was presented in front of Karian's nose without hesitation.

"Unh……"

"Please sample this."

Repeatedly. He had the strength to not say any words of disinterest. Karian had, after taking several steps back, lost the ability to move his legs.

"Please wait a moment. That's it! I remembered. I have unfinished work in the student council room, really urgent, that is……"

With his own words, he pushed himself back and could finally move his legs. In order to run from that strange black object releasing a strangely irritating odor, Karian quickly turned around from his right.

However, his legs had stopped once more. Before you knew it, Karian's surroundings filled with flakes.

"Sample this……"

Looking back, he could see Felli standing with her silver hair shining.

"If that talent were to fully manifest itself in another place, it would greatly please me, wouldn't it?"

"Sample this."

As though to completely turn a deaf ear to his words, everything on the small plate was being forced to him. From that smoke emitting, strange, dark matter, Karian averted his eyes.

Van Allen's Day.

Until recently, that name, which held no particular import, had in that mind, rose to its surface.

(F, For the love of……)

Last year had Felli coldly disregarding the Business Department's campaigns, and yet this year doesn't seem to be the case. The younger sister who harbored no interest in others was currently interested in the opposite sex. It made him lonely, but happy at the same time. Now, if I were to eat this thing, I would draw closer to my cold demise.

(Remember this. Layfon-kun)

"Come now……Sample this."

"Urgh, erm."

Felli stabbed the meat with a fork. Some charred portions had, under that pressure, broken off. She could possibly force it into his frantically shut lips.

No escape. The surroundings continued to fill with flakes, enveloping him to the point where not even an insect had room to squeeze through. Light was let loose like lightning. A flake mine? Felli could make explosions herself, and in addition, there was only a short distance between them. Just taking into account these factors, he couldn't come out of this unscathed. Karian's time to sample drew near.

(I've resigned myself to this, haven't I……)

That's right. If this one bite is finished, it would be all over. The anxiety about the thought of those prepared ingredients entering a person's mouth shouldn't be felt much longer. In it existed the special qualifications necessary to label it as food, but to obtain those things today was impossible for his younger sister.

(How's the taste? It seems edible!)

Upon realizing, Karian opened his mouth.

On top of his tongue, that piece of meat flopped down and rolled.

"Fgah-, Guo-!

He couldn't control himself from letting out the words he spat out. An impact was delivered to the crown of his head. As he was losing consciousness, Karian braced his arm on the table. Still, something on the inside of his mouth continued to feel like it was splitting open. Each time he felt that small breaking feeling inside his mouth, his tongue became weak. No, wait. This……This feeling, could it be the taste buds on his tongue making up the palate breaking down one by one!?

"Ha, Ha……"

It was said that the taste buds on the tongue numbered about ten thousand……why in the world would you lose them to that extent……? After thinking about it, his body trembled in terror.

"……It appears that it's failed, hasn't it?"

Felli's disinterested voice had turned toward Karian's skull.

"Well then, next sample this"

Felli said, while bringing out the next dish.

"What……did you say?"

A cold sweat poured from his head and the small of his back.

Van Allen's Day.

A name that he didn't worry about had, this moment today, carved a memory of fear and became a cursed name.

<center>◇</center>

Morning had come.

They had to call a cleaning service. The reason for this was that the kitchen had fallen into ruin. Leaving this battlefield, Felli took a shower and washed away her fatigue.

After sliding on the sleeves of her spare uniform, she undid the towel coiled around her head, used to dry her hair. It was an easy habit to get into, diligently brushing her hair to check her own appearance in a mirror.

No problem. She grabbed her bag and left the room.

On the living room table were the fruits from yesterday's battle. Resting on the palm of her hand, a small box sat neatly wrapped and tied with a ribbon. In order to for it not to become ruined, she placed it in her bag with great care and looked at her older brother's room.

"Well then, I'm off."

"……Try your best."

The moan-like reply came from the other side of the door. The voice sounded rough. Did he catch a cold from being up all night? Since his movements weren't sufficient compared to normal, his body had definitely weakened. "Slovenly."

"……Sorry, but can you convey the message that I'm resting today?"

"I understand."

"I'm counting on you."

With that, nothing more could be heard from her older brother's room.

With nothing left to worry about, she left the mansion.

After being up all night till dawn, the sun's rays were intense. Felli narrowed her eyes and, until they became adjusted to the light, stood stock still.

(Now, the problem is……)

While viewing the slowly dimming early morning scenery with narrow eyes, Felli began thinking.

The thing was completed. More time was spent than expected, but that was settled by reducing the duration of sleep.

How to hand it over?

That was the extent of the problem.

To begin with, Layfon's year was different. If the year is different, facilities would also be different, and the chances of meeting a student of a different year would be small.

At any rate, Zuellni was one of those places said to be a city only for students. The number of school buildings was nothing to be trifled with.

If there was any chance to reliably meet Layfon, it would be the platoon's training hours. If it were left until after school, it would come up at the military arts training facility.

(There is no other time to aim at but that one, is there?)

After finally being able to open her eyes, Felli set out.

However……

How should she time the handing over?

That was the next problem.

After coming to the training facility……it would probably be useless. Surely, Nina would be faster than Felli, without a doubt. Above all, Sharnid would be an eyesore. It was only a matter of time before she would be discovered, and if that were to happen she didn't know if she could say something.

(In that case, it would be better to be seen by someone unfamiliar than someone who was.)

In the event that someone were to see, it would be better if that stranger didn't know her name as well.

For that to happen, she would have to go to the first year facilities.

It would be good if she could go. Sometime during school, at lunch break would be when to go and hand it to him. There was no other time to spend like that.

(Fumu……Let's go with tha……)

No, wait.

All appearance of reasonable thought had suddenly halted. Her legs wouldn't stop. Calmly looking straight ahead while walking forward, her previously halted thoughts restarted.

Going to the first year facilities. That's fine. Layfon would be there. If she were to hand it over at the training facility, an acquaintance, particularly Sharnid, would see her. It would be better to avoid that.

In that case, the first year facilities. That was the conclusion she reached some time ago.

There she ran into an issue.

(Wait, Felli. You are forgetting something.)

Warning herself, why did she sense danger, she thought.

Who would be at the first year facilities? Layfon would be there. However, it wouldn't be just him.

That's right……That girl was there.

(Meishen Trinden……!)

After remembering that person, Felli looked up towards the sky.

With that cowering camouflage, that deceiver of men was there. That girl was there with formidable weapon-like cooking skills thoroughly emphasizing her familial appearance.

(How absurd……)

In the classroom Layfon is in, that girl was there. Those two women who protect that girl are there. If she were to hand it over, there would be no doubt that she would be stopped by the gaze of those three. She couldn't think of Layfon flaunting the things he received from other people, but if he were to face the curiosity of those three, what would happen?

Layfon's weakness to pressure was first-class. They would be seen without a doubt.

If that were the case, what would happen?

Meishen would see the sweets, or something like that. Gambling on cooking, far outstripping Felli, Meishen had……

(Ku……)

How ridiculous.

(Inside the school building, the gazes are too numerous.)

In this hopeless situations, Felli's mood turned somber.

As it was now, if a good idea didn't come to mind at this rate, she would struggle on to school.

The restless atmosphere that plagued the classroom everyday had cleared up. Though the boys would always chat loudly and idly, on the contrary they seemed to prefer sitting motionlessly alone in their own seat today. Concealing their voices amongst themselves in a circle, the girls exchanged conversation and glancing at the boys, who asserted an unconcerned air.

Unprepared for the thick atmosphere that hung over the classroom, Felli secretly let out a sigh.

Even though up until last night Felli held something like scorn for that atmosphere, now she was joining in. After feebly greeting her classmates while exhausted from betraying herself, Felli fell prostrated at her desk.

(However, coming this far, it would be irritating to withdraw……)

How should she go about losing the public gaze while getting the chance to hand it to him? In her mind, this continued to torment Felli.

"Errr……Loss-san"

With her name called, Felli came to her senses and then lifted her head.

"Yes?"

An unfamiliar female student stood nearby. The uniform, like her brother, was from the Law and Administration Department.

Meaning she wasn't a student of this class, but not only that, she was also an upperclassman.

"What is it?"

"Well, Karian-kun isn't here today and so I was wondering, what's going on? Everyday before class, he comes to the student council room, but it doesn't appear that he will even come to class……"

"Ah, if it's about my brother……"

On that subject, Felli completely forgot about the message Karian had entrusted her with.

"His physical condition is poor, and so he said he's taking today off."

"Eh, is that so? You say he's taking the day off, is it that serious?

The female student listened with an awfully flustered look on her face.

"Is he alright?"

She probably thought it was just a case of lack of sleep.

"Oh, well……Karian-kun has a usual habit of pushing himself on the student council work and so fatigue probably caught up with him."

It was her own thought however, the female student in front of her had arbitrarily came to her own conclusion. Without the willpower to stop her, Felli left her to her own devices .

"Hey. You and Karian-kun live together, don't you? I want to go nurse him , would that be alright?"

Felli rolled her eyes at this girl's proposal.

"Ah, troublesome?"

It seems she had an unusual facial expression.

"Ah, no. I have no objections. Do you know the address?"

"Yeah. That's alright."

"Well then, do as you please."

"Thanks."

With something between smiling and laughing, the upperclassman, whose name she did not know, left the classroom.

"I see."

Watching her from behind, Felli had come to an understanding on her own.

In other words, if there wasn't a chance for them to be alone together, she would have to create a chance to be alone with him.

Afternoon recess. Felli turned up at the school building's rooftop. One could say the rooftop was usually left empty, and with benches left forgotten, this place wasn't very popular. Nearby, there was a park with a better appearance. Unless a student took the time to prepare a meal beforehand, they wouldn't come to this place.

But, of course today would be different from normal.

Each and every spot on all of the benches were completely filled. Couples. Pairs happily chatting away while eating seemingly hand made lunches that would end with the giving of sweets.

"Kuu..."

In order to not be caught in these couples' field of vision, Felli concealed herself in the shadow of the entryway.

After restoring her dite, she released her flakes.

The place targeted was the first year facilities.

And yet, Layfon's figure was not in the classroom.

"Good grief, what am I doing."

Irritated, Felli broadened the scope. Within a corner of the hectically processed maelstrom of information, an image of Layfon eating Meishen's handmade bento came to mind.

Before, there were times where she would disperse flakes as a diversion and gather those images. By no means has she thought today she would be searching for Meishen on her own prerogative.

She and those two noisy girls she called her childhood friends were having lunch alone.

Layfon wasn't there.

In that case where is he? The thought of Layfon's absence putting Felli at ease, she continued to broaden the scope.

(Good grief……)

After meeting Layfon for the first time, this phrase which had become her favorite had once again come out, after which Felli thought.

(I am probably throwing myself at that hopeless boy.)

Even though she thought that, she couldn't stop her search. Felli sighted as she searched for Layfon's figure.

(There.)

Finally found him.

With a feeling of relief, she confirmed his surroundings.

Layfon was alone. However, a slightly tense atmosphere hung in the air, as psychokinesis other than Felli's was in the vicinity. The warehouse district. At this place which stored provisions and things produced in Zuellni, examining Layfon's side of the situation, he was concealing himself.

"Fon Fon?"

[Uwah! ……Felli?]

Silencing himself in panic and checking the situation, Layfon timidly responded to her.

"What are you doing?"

[This is for my part-time job with the City Police, however……]

At the reply made with a concealed voice, for an instant Felli had furled her eyebrows, but immediately reconsidered this as a chance.

(If that's the case, it is possible to be alone together.)

Known as the warehouse district, the place did not have a good business condition. The problem was the existence of another Psychokinesist, but if Felli proposed to collaborate on this, the probability of her taking charge of Layfon was high.

"With the city police……? What is it this time?"

[Well……this is. This incident concerns the illegal importation of alcohol.]

"This again?"

[This time it is something different. It's seen as an ingredient in cooking. Being targeted, it's being used to lure out the culprit……

Somehow in addition, there seems to be a somewhat strange group for support, or something……]

And so, is he alone at that kind of place?

If that's the case, the proposing to collaborate would probably not be strange.

"I see, shall I lend you a helping hand?"

[Eh?]

"……What is it?"

Somehow, Layfon's voice rather than sounding surprised, sounded more like her presence was inopportune. Differing from her expectations, Felli felt offended and asked in response.

"Would my involvement be useless?"

[Th, That isn't what I meant exactly. Errr, what I was saying, this time there's something of a rather special circumstance, and so nothing would come out of this if I don't use my own discretion………]

"Such a repetitive response……what is that for? If we talked it over with that upperclassman, wouldn't it be fine?"

[That isn't quite the case……]

"Well then, what would you call it?"

[Ah, please wait one moment.]

The other psychokinesist addressed Layfon, Felli became sullen and kept silent.

[I'm sorry, eh? Agh, is that true!?]

Suddenly, Layfon shouted.

[Aah, no……]

"What happened?"

[Sorry, I am in a bit of a hurry, so with this. ……Ah, it doesn't look like I will be able to go to today's training, so please convey the message for me!]

After saying that in a low voice, Layfon rushed from the area at high speed.

"Ah!"

Flakes had yet to be deployed in Layfon's area. It may have still been possible to pursue him, but in the blink of an eye, she lost sight of him.

"Really………"

Allowing psychokinesis to flow smoothly at this range, even Felli would succumb to exhaustion.

"Even though people have their own problems……"

If she were persistent, she would make an error, but today that feeling wasn't there.

"Haa………"

Her body felt heavy even though the fatigue from the sleepless night seemed to just set in. Along with a breath, whatever was driving her till now slipped out.

<center>◇</center>

When afternoon break met its end, Felli trudgingly returned to class. It seemed in the time Felli was away, several Van Allen's Day struggles had come to a close. Clearly, there was a divide between guys in good spirits and those who weren't. They were in luck as almost all of the gifts guys gave to the girls were high class reservations to shops. That approach directed the formation of a different atmosphere.

"Ur……"

From the seat positioned next to the door, a cheerfully speaking voice could be heard, at which point Felli froze in horror. Up until now, she could coldly brush it all away with the phrase, "Not interested." On the contrary, feeling the self she brushed aside, she felt miserable.

"Urk……"

Staggering forward through the stifling atmosphere where it would be good if she could walk straight, she somehow managed to struggle to her own seat.

''' "Haa……" '''

Really now……with that overlapping a sigh, Felli lifted her head. Come to thing of it, this environment wasn't uncomfortable.

Upon lifting her head, she met the eyes of the female student sitting in the seat next to her.

"Ah, good after……noon……………"
`
After finishing her greeting, that female student had once again started looking at the desk with vacant, drooping eyes.

Feeling an overwhelming sense of failure, Felli unintentionally overlooked the situation and inquired further.

"What is it?"

The girl's name was Eri. With beautiful, long black hair, she didn't think that image was bad, however usually she cut herself off from the rest of the class and stayed in darker corners of the room. Similarly, Felli who didn't usually associate with other classmates, was treated as equally eccentric.

"Fu, fu, fufu……" While looking at the desk, Eri leaked a voice with laughter. "Sweets, huh? I lost them somewhere."

"Eh?"

"Fufufu……So many times remaking it, and working late into the night, the sweets, huh? fufu, fufufufufu……"

"That is, how should I make this clear……"

"Fufufu, that is alright. It was clumsy of me. Fufufu…………At least today is what I thought."

At long last, that dry laugh subsided.

"Ah……"

"Fufufu……Such a miserable conversation topic."

Eri also had someone she wanted to hand sweets to.

"Please don't be discouraged. Besides, if not today, there will be another chance."

"No." At Felli's consolation, Eri shook her head. "The times you see me summon up my courage, doesn't amount to just today."

"That is……"

"This personality of mine, I well understand that gentlemen do not have a preference for it. I would also like to fix it, but by no means………… Nevertheless, I thought it would be today, but……"

After sighing, Eri sank into silence.

After the upperclassman turned up, class began. Felli silenced herself to allow class to proceed normally. While doing as such, she observed Eri's situation. Sometimes, letting out a sigh and often seeing girls making hollow glances, Felli would be infected by that feeling.

(At this rate, this won't be good.)

After blowing away the contagious feeling of losing, Felli said, "All right!" and nodded.

"Eri-san"

At the end of class, Felli hurriedly cleaned up and spoke out to her.

"……Yes?"

In a depressed state, Eri had a slow reaction.

"We're going."

Eri slowly tilted her head. Felli seized her hand, forcibly pulling her outside the classroom.

"Eh? Eh? Eh?"

Being a full head taller than Felli, Eri seemed to be stumbling as they departed from the school building.

"Say, what are……?"

"We're going to go look for the thing you lost."

"Eh? But class has……"

"There is no meaning in a class you aren't listening to. Spacing out there is a pointless waste of time.

"But……"

"……Eri-san."

As the time till the start of the next class approached, there was no sign of life. When Felli stopped pulling on her, she turned to face Eri.

"I am reluctant."

"Eh?"

"I am being reluctant. However after watching you, because I will stop giving up, you should not want to give up either."

"……I, am being unreasonable?"

"In any case, in that state, you were giving up. If that's the case, in order for me not to fail, cooperate with me. Come, for the time being, let's repeat today's actions from the beginning. Where is your room?"

"Fufu, as I thought I am being unreasonable."

With a dark smile, Eri followed after Felli.

Eri's place of living was an average one-room.

Even without saying it was average, practically before even walking in, she knew it was the case. Beyond the corridor, found soon after opening the door, there was a small kitchen and the interior contained the living quarters.

After looking around the room which was left with a seemingly dark impression, she turned to face Eri, having satisfied her curiosity.

"……Well then, let's try searching by reviewing today's actions."

"That would be good……, but I was thinking."

"What is it?"

"Felli-san is a Psychokinesist, so would it not be faster if I had you search for the sweets I dropped using psychokinesis?"

"Talk of psychokinesists searching for lost articles, have you ever heard of it?" Felli muttered while letting out a sigh.

"That talk of pride, could you leave it behind for now?"

"That was not what I was saying." To Eri who thought the problem was the pride of a military artist, she explained.

"Regarding psychokinesis and the psychokinesists that use it, there exists the five senses, however on top of that, there is electromagnetic perception, infrared perception, provisions people do not have. After checking those things, that diverse information can be gathered up."

"Y-Yeah." Whether or not she understood, with a puzzled look on her face, Eri nodded.

"Psychokinesists use flakes as an intermediary and extend Psychokinesis over a large range. Whatever information is there is perceived. However, that huge quantity is beyond the scope of normal human throughput. The braincells of a Psychokinesist are enhanced beyond a normal human. However as I was saying that large quantity of information, furthermore dealing with the whereabouts of an object created by people as a standard, it wouldn't be strange for people to say it's not possible. For this particular objective, electromagnetic waves and infra-red rays are completely useless and meet their limit for these reasons."

"We……ll, in short?"

Of course, it appears she didn't understand.

"Therefore, if you have the exact material coating the sweets you prepared, moreover the raw materials encasing it could be made use of, a sample of the exact wrapping paper you used, the arrangement, how you folded the paper, furthermore the ribbon you used, the things you used…… with that, by memorizing these things, searching to an extent should not be difficult but……Would it?"

"Y, Yes……"

"If I had those things stored in my memory, this topic would be simple, but that isn't the case. ……Your explanation being easy to understand, if you made that the basis of your search, usually the probability you would find it wouldn't have been zero."

"Wouldn't have been?"

Eri's eyes filled with hopeful luminance. Felli shut her eyes in response.

"Today of all days has been a disaster, hasn't it? There is alot of things out there like it."

"Ah……"

It seems Eri had also come to an understanding.

The boxes and wrapping sets from gift shops aimed at Van Allen's Day had large quantities as a selling point. Eri seemed like that type to buy things like that. Felli also did that so she understood well.

"Therefore, by whatever means necessary, you must search using your own power. Do you understand?"

"Fufufu……It feels hopeless."

"Look at me! well then let us begin. First, when you woke up……"

To Eri who burst out in a hallow laughter, Felli began her inquiry in what seemed to be forceful interrogation.

The lost item disappeared between the time she left the room to when she entered the classroom……That was certain.

The sweets stored in her bag couldn't have gone anywhere by themselves. Still, if Eri had simply taken care to not fall, it would still be in her bag, or so they say.

If so, didn't some sort of strange event happen to that bag?

"So, this is the place, isn't it?"

"Yes."

Eri nodded.

After the two had left the room, they headed in the direction of the nearest tram stop, their legs stopping only when they cleared the straight path through the forest of Yuusuiju[Spring-water tree] which was enveloped in a white haze.

This place was the only city water purification plant in the area. The sewage from the drainage system flowed into the underground reservoir beneath the forest, where suction from the roots hanging down from the Yuusuiju was applied. The roots of the Yuusuiju housed a filtration process, furthermore the remaining waste in the roots would be broken down and converted into nutrients which periodically would be replaced with soil from the manufacturing district.

Yuusuiju had, like the name, a hole in the trunk from which excess water would flow out. That water would flow into irrigation canals above ground and collect, and from there go to the mechanical department for further filtration. The clean water would leave to become public water.

"This place, you parted with your bag here, did you not?"

"Yes, something completely took me by surprise and……"

According to Eri's information, early morning at this place, along with the sound of water, she heard the roar of of what sounded like a dangerous beast. At the violent sound of water, Eri was taken by surprise and ran until she reached the police station nearby.

At that time, at the sound of water, she was taken by surprise and dropped her bag, it seemed.

"Really, I had no idea what was happening, so I became scared and soon after left from here."

After returning with officers from the city police, they scattered throughout the interior. While searching for the bag, the source of the roar was nowhere to be found.

While listening to Eri's explanation, Felli surveyed the forest.

"……if you lost it at an irrigation canal, this would be over, wouldn't it?" While gazing intently at the Yuusuiju forest, Felli muttered.

"Please don't say such unpleasant things."

"For the time being, we will search for the bag in the vicinity of the location you dropped it."

Leaving the grimacing Eri, Felli entered the Yuusuiju forest.

"Felli-san?"

"If there is a way, we will know soon. The lost item has yet to be reported to the police station. After reporting, into the forest."

The Yuusuiju forest had high humidity, probably also from the decomposition functions of the bacteria, and the hot water gushing out from the holes. Consequently, at that place, a public bath house and a warm-water pool had been built. The white haze enveloping the Yuusuiju was from the resulting steam.

While steam continued to rise from the irrigation canals, Felli's group continued to search once more.

"I can't endure this any longer."

Brushing aside the withered grass of the earth's surface and forcing her way through the weeds for a short while, Eri lifted her head and wiped away her sweat.

As a consequence of moving around in high humidity, her breathing grew harsh. Their long hair clung to their cheeks and necks with a sticky feeling.

"The condition of the clothes we're wearing seems as though we just came out of a sauna."

Brushing away the hair sticking to her forehead, Felli was also breathing hard.

"Moreover, we've searched this much and still haven't……"

"If there's anything we could do here, it's only to search."

She tried to encourage Eri who looked as though in a state of fatigue, but she quietly hung her head.

"Well……once again, it truly looks like it won't work out."

"Eri-san……"

Eri showed the same dispirited smile, but that was probably her distinctive characteristic. The moisture on their faces somehow felt refreshing.

"For the one box of sweets I was going to give, the me that worked so hard to come this far, had made such an absurd memory."

That was something Felli too identified with.

Having just realized, Eri became flustered and shook her head for Felli whose expression became sullen.

"Ah, you're mistaken. That wasn't what I meant……"

It was at that time.

Zaa……

"Eh?"

"Wha"

Suddenly, from above water poured down on them. High above, the Yuusuiju leaves were covered in moisture such that they could barely stand the weight. Then like a chain, it all came down at once.

That instance of a downpour had swallowed up their shrieks and abruptly ended.

The aftermath left the girls dripping wet.

"What in the……":

Dripping wet, her condition hit her all at once.

"Ah, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"

There, suddenly in a large voice, laughter had overcome her, to which Felli, who wore a startled expression, lifted her head.

"Really, we look like idiots. One box of sweets, in order to give it out, something like this, really………"

For sometime she stood there, dumbfounded, watching Eri doubled over laughing, but before long Eri was able to stand.

"Felli-san."

Silently being glared at, Eri stopped laughing.

"I became defiant."

"What do you mean?"

"Because I somehow became fixated on the hand made sweets, I couldn't move on. If I select good-looking sweets from a shop somewhere, it'll be fine. Better than searching desperately for a lost box of sweets in this kind of place, by far it would comfort me more to show myself in front of that person and hand him a different box of sweets."

"Y, yes……"

"Felli-san, I've decided. I will confess to that person. Yes, I don't have time to waste for that kind of thing. If I want to meet him today, I must immediately buy another box of sweets. Felli-san, if you have someone you want to give something to, you don't have time to spare at a place like this, you know. If we don't take action,"

"……someone?"

Grabbing her hand, Eri who had previously expressed a dispirited smile changed. Had Eri's melancholy been thoroughly washed away by by the water from the Yuusuiju? Nevertheless, with her sudden change, Felli couldn't follow.

"Come, let's hurry. For now, about these soaking wet clothes."

That is to say, this time Eri grabbed Felli's hand and dragged her in the direction of the forest's edge.

"Eh? Say……"

"Come, let's hurry. There's not much time left, you know."

At the sudden reversal of position, for meddling, Felli was at her mercy.

They returned to Eri's room and showered. For the time being Felli changed, afterward they left as if being driven out of the room and arrived at the mansion.

After entering her room, once again put on her uniform. Given that the one she was wearing today was a spare, she had to overlook the shoulder of her usual uniform. It wasn't the uniform was conspicuously soiled anywhere, but this morning, the enthusiasm she had during the time she was wearing it, gave it the feeling it had been magnificently trampled.

The wet, crumpled uniform was currently in a paper bag. The clothes she borrowed were placed together with her uniform and to take for cleaning.

(Eri-san, will everything turn out well for her?)

She had no idea who the other person would be, but with the vigor Eri displayed previously, she felt Eri would successfully give it to him.

(I will……)

Upon thinking of it, she began making preparations. Changed into her uniform, Felli brushed her hair once more, prepared another paper bag, and put the clothes she borrowed inside.

(At any rate, I have no choice but to search for Fon Fon.)

Before that, she would need to return to school. Felli's bag was left at school, and inside were the sweets.

(First of all, I must return to the classroom.)

After leaving the classroom, she dropped the clothes at a nearby dry cleaners and headed for the school building. Eri said she had run out of time so she returned to school with a tremendous amount of vigor, but Felli felt no such pressure.

She walked, tottering.

She always walked at her own pace, but today she walked with the timing she had become accustomed to.

She finally arrived at the school building. With class having long since ended, the classroom was bathed in crimson light.

"I have to search for him now, don't I?"

Her mood was not lifting, so the increasing futility of the sweets was mortifying. Felli pulled out her Dite.

First, she needed to find him. Alone in the classroom, Felli released her flakes.

"Senpai……Felli?"

After opening the window to allow her flakes to escape, a voice came from behind.

"Fon Fon? Do you need something?"

Pinning down the impulse to turn her head, she turned to face him and inquired. The flakes circled behind her. Somehow, she felt exhausted.

"Err……Well, I have a request."

With just that, she understood what Layfon wanted to say. Of course, Layfon looked troubled.

"Why does it seem……you always rely on people?"

"You understand?"

Still troubled, Layfon smiled. She was probably already aware of this.

It probably had to do with his part-time work with the city police. Just looking at Layfon's appearance, it was probably over.

The request he was talking about probably had something to do with Felli's Psychokinesis.

"Rather than relying on people, it's wrong to use them, however, either way overuse of that amiable quality is the real problem, don't you think?"

"That is possibly true, however……"

Gazing at Layfon overwhelmed by the criticism, Felli dispelled all of the resentment that had built up over the day.

"Well then, what do you need me to do?"

With a relieved expression, Layfon briefed her on the situation.

"……Okay, no problem."

The target of the request was to find Gorneo who was captured somewhere. After raising an eyebrow at that detail, Felli nodded.

"That's good."

"However……"

"Eh?"

"Th-……"

With her head turned, Felli reached into her bag with her hand, and stopped.

"Th- ?"

Puzzled, Layfon tilted his head.

(Realize you idiot!)

Holding her outbursts inside, Felli took a deep breath. In that instant, she put a bewildering thought to work.

"This is……"

Layfon's eyes widened at the thing she took out of the bag.

"Something I made, and so sample this please."

"Ah, sweets……? ……………………Felli did?"

"What is that response?"

"Ah, no no no, it's nothing. Yes"

"Uu……yes."

Opening the sweets handed to him with caution, Layfon's face became stiff.

"Ah, the appearance, it looks splendid."

"Is that so?"

"It would be rude, so I thought it would be better to eat this as soon as I get home……"

"That is not good. Please eat it now."

"Uu……"

Having lost to Felli's glare, Layfon put one of the sweets into his mouth.

It made the sound of a crunch, to put it simply.

"Ah, delicious……isn't it?"

Somehow feeling relieved, that expression didn't last long.

He suddenly started convulsing.

"Guu……"

"What's……"

As she said that, before her eyes, Layfon's face looked as though it was died violet, and he began heaving.

"Guu……ge, *cough*, gufu……n, ngh…………………………………………gokun"

After doubling over and making a large gulping sound, Layfon took a deep breath and lifted his head.

"Th, that was delicious."

"Please don't tell lies."

With a bad complexion and his face trembling bit by bit, his smile told everything.

"……Being unskilled, I know that at least."

"Uu……"

"I brought you trouble, haven't I? Well then, shall we begin searching?"

Upon turning her back to Layfon, Felli sent off the flakes she had released flying in every direction.

(Well, this was probably decided from the outset.)

A lonely feeling passed by her chest.

She soon found the target. Somehow, she felt she didn't fully understand the situation, but with her feelings in front of her, it didn't really matter.

"I will lead the way. Please follow me."

"Okay, thanks."

Layfon lifted his head, and soon took to the air, leaving the classroom behind.

Felli sighed.

"……Ah, that's right."

Though she thought that he had left, Layfon had stopped.

"If it's something simple, I can make it so next time we should make the sweets together."

"……You don't have to do anything unnecessary,so hurry up and go."

"Yes."

This time for sure, Layfon had dashed off.

"……Good grief."

To learn how to make sweets from the person she wanted to give them to or something……

Appearing both pleased and mortified……With a complicated disposition, Felli muttered.

By the time Layfon arrived, Shante's group continued observing, however by no means did they expect to see Eri's conclusion.

"What is she, that woman……Mukiiiii!"

"Wh, what are you……"

The one confused was Gorneo. The person on Eri's mind was him……that sort of surprise wasn't just that instant.

Above all else, that situation was brought on by Felli alone. With the exception of that surprise, it was nothing.

Gorneo was half naked. His set of clothes weren't incomplete, but he was half naked. The Military Arts uniform he was wearing had been shredded nearby, and had gotten scattered. His belt had also been shredded down the middle so they were on the verge of slipping and falling off. One side of his shoes had fallen of somewhere. Approximately half of his fastener had fallen off, so part of his underwear they didn't want to see shown through.

If you think about the fact that this was the 5th platoon's captain, it would be pitiable.

That Gorneo was down below. Although on that thick, tightened chest, were red scratches finely cut into him. The girl who instigated this was standing right there.

In that setting, Eri was present. By what nature of chance would she managed manage to arrive at this place, they didn't understand, but she was here.

Really, what in the world just……?

Just a short while ago, Felli's group was just at that place, the Yuusuiju forest. Before, they didn't go very deep, however near the heart of the forest was an open field. If someone thought about the benefits of the warm earth, this would be great for one's health to have an afternoon nap here. ……If it weren't for the zone of high humidity in the surrounding area.

However, an area where people normally keep away from would probably be most suitable.

"Shaaaa!"

"Kiiiiiii!"

What kind of fight……

Eri could be called nothing but a normal person. Clad from her head to her torso in Karen Kei, the stark naked body of the beautiful woman flickering like fire, she and Eri began a shouting contest in strange voices. Meanwhile, they continued to glare at each other.

With the strained atmosphere amongst other things, even though that unknown naked beauty would crush her if she were able to move for even an instant, that thought didn't seem to exist even in a corner Eri's mind.

"Shaa! Shaa Aaaaaah!"

If she had a mane, it would probably be standing on end. For this reason, this beauty looked like a beast. Perhaps, Eri had heard this so called beast's voice that morning and thought it was probably part of her personality.

However, then, who is this?

"I can't excuse this!!"

Eri was attacked by the beauty standing before her.

What level of courage.

What level of recklessness.

Even though the origin may have been jealousy, for an ordinary person to stand and face a military artist……

Felli was secretly, deeply moved.

She came to the conclusion that she probably had to be this reckless. If that wasn't the case, that, she probably wouldn't have run to that helpless, stolid, insensitive, thickheaded man.

Even if it was the craze, it was no good.

Even if it was misrepresented in a different form, it was no good.

Breaking through the wall consisting of that man's unmistakable thickheadedness would be like fighting pollutant beasts barehanded. Wouldn't that recklessness and for sure that foolhardiness be necessary?

Slap.

"Hafun."

After receiving the strange beauty's strike, Eri fell to the ground.

"……Well, that's why, didn't I say a miracle might not happen?"

That was, however, in a corner of that man's heart, a fragment of the feelings Felli wished for which probably wouldn't have appeared if she didn't say anything.

Along with that, flushing that out was the largest problem, still, after figuring that out, all that was left was probably to have courage, but not being reckless or foolhardy.

What kind of inconsistency is that?

Layfon appeared in that place, capturing that strange beauty with a net, and soon after rescued Gorneo.

After mentioning it, Felli had grasped an important lesson,

"Really, I will not try a second time."

It was that kind of place, don't you agree?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter5

2009-10-15T18:44:05Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 5: Dance in midnight===

Layfon and his team ate the simple lunch they brought with them, then opened the side door into the Mechanical Department of this city.

“The power’s cut off,” Nina said. The lift wouldn’t work no matter how many times they pressed the lift button.

“I guess we’ll have to get down along the cables. In case anything happened, we’ll confirm whether the switch is off or not. Felli stays here as reinforcements.”

“Roger.”

They put on their helmets and confirmed that Felli’s flakes were working normally. They opened a hole on the bottom of the lift and moved downwards along the cables.

Darkness surrounded them, but green vision appeared as Felli supported them with night vision.

Feeling the touch of solid ground, Layfon retrieved the steel thread he used in place of a cable.

Huge tubes surrounded them, and in between tubes were crisscrossing corridors meant for human use. It looked exactly the same as Zuellni’s Mechanical Department. Or not exactly the same. This city had more tubes than Zuellni. It was a more complicated maze so dense that Layfon couldn’t see through to the central area. He didn’t smell any rot. What tickled his nose were the special smell of oil and gel and the weaker smell of metal and chemicals.

“The air down here is terrible, and you guys have been working in this kind of a place?” Sharnid frowned.

“If we had more light, it would feel more spacious here.”

“But we can’t use a flare here. It might catch fire.”

“Exactly. Felli, anything strange?”

“Nothing so far.”

Nina nodded. “I see. The thing from yesterday night is hiding. This has to be where it is.”

“Do you believe us, captain?” Layfon said, surprised. Although Felli sensed the creature, Layfon was the one who confirmed it. The 5th platoon didn’t seem to believe him. And even Layfon himself lacked the confidence to guarantee what he saw had been true.

“Of course. What reason do I have to doubt what you two saw?”

“…… Yeah, you two aren’t the type to lie,” Sharnid agreed.

“And I have my suspicions.”

“Huh?”

“Since this city still ‘lives’, then it shouldn’t be strange that that thing exists, right?”

“Ah……”

Zuellni in its little girl form surfaced in Layfon’s mind.

“I think what you two encountered was this city’s consciousness.”

“I see……”

“We’ll decide on what to do once we reach the center of the Mechanical Department. We’ll split into two groups. Me and Sharnid, and you move alone. Is that all right?”

Layfon nodded.

“If you don’t find anything, meet back here in one hour. Let’s go.”

Layfon, alone, headed deeper into the maze.

<center>◇</center>

“…… Why?”

This question hovered in Leerin’s mind. It was hard to believe Gahard Baren had appeared here.

“What….. did you do?” Deruk said. “Is this Kei in your body? I heard that your Kei vein was destroyed……”

Yes.

Rumor had it that Gahard’s Kei vein was destroyed in his match with Layfon, and he had lost his consciousness and fallen into a vegetative state. So why was he here?

No Dite armor wrapped around his remaining arm. Gahard was wearing a worn out and thin hospital robe. They could see his stomach through the thin robe. It was once full of muscles, but they had now disappeared through a long period of time spending in the hospital.

“You’ve given up your humanity,” Deruk said.

Gahard’s dominating eyes did not belong to a human.

“I don’t know how you gave yourself up, but what did you come here for?”

“……”

Gahard hadn’t opened his mouth. It was as if he was eating with his mouth closed, and noise sounded from his stomach.

“…… Wu.”

And that noise became louder and louder.

“Close your eyes and cover your ears!”

Gahard’s entire body shook abruptly.

“Ga Haaaaaaaaaaa!!”

It drowned out Deruk’s voice. Glasses and eating utensils shattered around them. Their bodies shuddered, their eyes and ears enduring intense pain. The ground swayed.

When the noise stopped, Leerin wondered whether her eardrum had burst.

Then……

“Gu.”

The moaning of father and the shaking of the ground proved to her that her eardrums were still intact. Leerin opened her eyes and saw Deruk kneeling on the ground.

“Father!”

His clothes were torn, revealing the old yet still firm and strong body underneath. Blood seeped from his back.

“Could that be Roar Kei? You shouldn’t be able to use the ultimate move of the first Luckens,” Deruk said and vomited blood. The Katana he used to support his weight broke under him. This wasn’t any normal Katana. It was a restored Katana. The vibration earlier had destroyed its alloy structure, weakening it.

“You…. What did you do….” Deruk toppled.

“Father!”

Deruk showed no response. Blood pooled around him. Leerin’s cheeks paled as if Deruk’s blood had also drained the blood from her face.

“Ah, ahah….” she stood up and ran to Deruk, completely forgetting Gahard. Losing Layfon and then the father who brought her up from when she was a child had stripped off Leerin’s sense of the present.

“Father……” she shook him, his blood staining her hands.

“No….. No…. Please…..” she shook her head like a child, desperately shaking Deruk.

“Hurry, get up. Father…… Everyone…… We’ve to wake everyone,” she cried, cried like she was a child. She was always the first to get up, and next was Layfon. They would call everyone after preparing breakfast. Deruk was a Military Artist, but he always stayed in bed. It was difficult to wake him up.

Yes, he was just asleep like he did in the past. Yes.

“Father….” she called. She didn’t hear the sound of Gahard above her. Her consciousness was rejecting it.

Just when the noise reached its climax….

A beast landed beside her.

Thick silver fur swayed. The beast stood in front of Gahard as if to protect Leerin. It had the body of a dog, but it wasn’t a dog. Its abnormally long ears stretched backwards under long fur, and the toes at the tip of its limbs had not devolved into those of a dog. It supported its body like a human female caressing her five long fingers. Its lengthy tail wrapped around Leerin. Human-like pupils burned as they glowered at Gahard.
[[Image:CSR vol03 203.jpg|thumb]]

Gahard’s mouth opened.

External type burst Kei, the ultimate move of the Luckens – Roar Kei.

His mouth opened to destroy the structures of particles. But what came out of that mouth was just the noise of the night.

“…… Speaking of which, you’ve also read father’s secret book, haven’t you?”

Hearing that new voice, Gahard turned around.

Savaris Qualafin had appeared.

“Well, you couldn’t have reached this stage if you weren’t the way you are…… but, isn’t it a shame that you didn’t realize while you were still human? Or are you now satisfied because you’re finally able to perform that move?” Savaris said as he looked down on Deruk. “To have suppressed the vibration of the Roar Kei with the threatening variation of Internal Kei…… Quite some work there. Perhaps I should say, as expected of Layfon’s Master? No other person could’ve have achieved this.”

Meaning Savaris had cancelled the second Roar Kei attack.

“But because of this, I’ve gained some valuable experience. Nobody’s used this move on anything other than filth monsters, so this is what it’s like when it hits a human. It’s fortunate that Layfon isn’t aware of the consequences of this move.”

“…… Lay… fon……”

Savaris smiled at Gahard’s first word.

“Oh, so you still remember? I was afraid you slept for so long that you had forgotten him. I knew you’d make a move after you woke up, but it’s just a little different from my expectations. I didn’t think you would be so energized since your body condition was so bad.”

“Wh…… Where? Lay….. fon……”

“Or maybe because you couldn’t hang in there, so you managed a rebirth through stubbornness?”

“Lay……”

“What’s torturing you? Your ambition? Dream? Evil means? Or is it everything? Desire? Outrage? I’ve already told you that age has nothing to do with it. A Heaven’s Blade successor is born to be a Heaven’s Blade successor. That’s how our fates are. This has nothing to do with speed. You should now probably understand the result of your vanity.”

“Gu. Ah….. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

“Hahaha! Are you angry? Then come. Not Layfon, but I’ll be your opponent. If you win against me, then you can become a true Heaven’s Blade successor.”

Savaris backed away from Gahard’s sudden attack, and using that momentum, he leaped over the fence onto the street beyond.

“Follow me. I’ve already prepared the battlefield.”

Savaris vanished in the next second. As if to follow him, Gahard also disappeared.

Leaving Leerin alone to stare at the back of Deruk.

“Father……. Blood, it won’t stop……”

Tears rolled down her cheeks, her hands and knees stained with blood.

And she looked at the beast.

Someone was standing behind it.

“…… Ah.”

“It’s all right, Leerin-chan.”

“Synola-senpai…… Why?”

“We can save Deruk. Don’t shake him anymore. He’s got a few broken ribs. It’ll be troublesome if they damage any of his internal organs.”

“Senpai.”

“You’ve done your best. Now rest,” Synola gestured at the beast and patted Leerin’s head.

Feeling her consciousness fading, Leerin fell into a slumber. Synola caught her as she fell towards the inert Deruk, then she placed her on the back of the beast.

“If only sleep could heal his wounds….. but it’s not that simple.”

Synola breathed out deeply and lifted her head. “Damn that Savaris. He was deliberately late. It might have been too late if not for Grendan.”

The beast Grendan leaned its head against Synola’s arm. Wind rose around Synola.

“Your Majesty……”

Three figures kneeled before her.

“Take Deruk to the hospital. I’ll bring this child back to the dormitory. Lintence, is the battlefield prepared? You stay over there and keep watch. Just in case.”

“Yes.”

Two figures disappeared at her orders.

“It’s so exaggerated to just eliminate a harmful bug,” Synola said and studied the damages around her.

“I have to give out funding too, and also an explanation about Deruk. The royal family has already forgiven everyone related to Layfon’s case….. but it’s still hard on the child if the public doesn’t agree.”

“Your Majesty……” the remaining person said. A woman with long dark hair who looked like Synola. “…… It’s about time to return to the palace.”

“Yeah—” she looked anything but wanting to return.

“Your Majesty!”

“But there shouldn’t be a problem with the governing of this city even if I’m not around. It’s like it doesn’t…. doesn’t really need me.”

“…… Please don’t be willful. Perhaps there really won’t be a problem when Your Majesty’s not around, as there’s the Parliament and I here to manage it. But this is an issue of responsibility.”

“If you need a symbol, then all you need is this child here. If it’s about the public, then Kanaris, you’re enough. Why don’t you just become the real Queen?”

“Stop joking. I can’t command the Heaven’s Blade successors. If that happened, we might have a second or a third Layfon.”

“That child didn’t go on a rampage because of that.”

“Even so, look at Savaris. Doesn’t that say there’s a need for Your Majesty’s pressure to manage them?”

“Ha~~ Ah~~…. Geez.”

She looked at Leerin as if running away from Kanaris, and sighed.

“You’re also a Heaven’s Blade successor. Aren’t you being too serious?”

“I’m very tired because of a certain someone,” Kanaris said.

“Ah, that’s going overboard.”

“Whatever it is, hurry up, toss away this alias and return,” Kanaris frowned and left.

“Really……” Synola made a face. “Even if you tell me to return……”

She lifted Leerin.

“My existence is meaningless if not all twelve Heaven’s Blades are here.”

She suddenly recalled Savaris’ words. “A Heaven’s Blade is born to be a Heaven’s Blade….. Then Layfon isn’t my Heaven’s Blade? Perhaps……” she shook her head, disbelieving the ridiculous thought.

“It’s useless to consider what has been lost,” Synola carried Leerin and left through the hole in the wall with Grendan.

Savaris leapt from the walls and roofs of different buildings to run in the moonlit night. Gahard followed him in much the same way.

What exciting scenery.

“If you were that good when you were still alive, I’d have taken care of you more,” Savaris laughed mockingly and leaped to stand on a place that was higher than the tallest building in Grendan.

Mid-air.

Gahard similarly landed on air.

“You can see it right? Come up,” Savaris nodded in contentment.

Gahard looked around him.

“You’re standing on Lintence-san’s steel threads. They’re as thin as spider threads, but they don’t break easily, so don’t worry. But if you lose balance, your weight will drag you down and you might be split in half on a steel thread, so your feet must always be filled with Kei. And don’t think of escaping. If you do that, Lintence-san will gather all the steel threads and cut you into pieces. Aside from that, we’ve decided to hold your burial ceremony at the Luckens’ family home,” Savaris explained with a smile. “I think you understand me, don’t you? I’ll be happier if you could say my name. Either way, you’re my junior in the same Military Arts school. Though I didn’t look after you much, you have in turn looked after my brother. It’s embarrassing, but I still want you to call me by my name.”

“…….”

“Have you recalled my name? What a shame. Looks like you’ve surrendered totally to the filth monster,” Savaris said. He didn’t look like he cared.

Grendan had a fight with filth monsters about one month ago. A filth monster in its aged phase seized an opening created by the larvae attacking the city and entered the city’s inner area. The Heaven’s Blade successors had all sensed the invasion and subsequently chased after it, but this filth monster was a strange parasitic type. It could live off a human body by absorbing nutrients from its host. Grendan’s psychokinesists had trouble finding its location.

And that was when Savaris suggested a plan.

After tracking the filth monster several times, they found that the filth monster tended to attack a new host when it was about to exhaust all of the nutrients of its current host. The time when the filth monster transferred to another host was the best timing for a psychokinesist to discover its location, and also, the host would move according to his original personality, so that would create an opening to eliminate the filth monster.

Savaris and a huge number of psychokinesists waited for the next moment when a victim would be attacked, and they prepared for the filth monster a host of their choice.

Gahard.

Although the filth monster almost escaped, Savaris’ preventative measure worked, allowing Gahard to become the filth monster’s new host. Affected by its host’s hatred, the filth monster also developed hatred for the people associated with Layfon.

That was what Deruk had sensed.

“You’re serving the city’s defense in your very last moment as a Military Artist. Is that your wish?” Savaris said as he inserted several cards into the armor on his arm. Dites in the form of cards. He had already inserted the cards onto the armor on his legs.

Savaris never knew whether that was Gahard’s wish…….. Gahard’s wish when he was in a vegetative state.

He didn’t need to know.

“Military Artists who can’t fight against filth monsters are worse than trash. Shouldn’t you thank your senior for kindly preparing this last glorious mission for you?”

Gahard howled. Savaris didn’t know whether it was Gahard’s outrage or the filth monster’s howling. He ran on the thin steel thread to close onto Gahard, smiling as he did so.

“Let me confront you a little bit seriously……. Restoration.”

Light shot forth from his limbs to cover his entire body. The card Dites expanded into their original weight and form. An exquisite design gathered around the armor above his elbows and on his legs, giving off bright white light that melted into the air of the night.

Savaris’ Heaven’s Blade had been restored to its original form.

He lifted his arm and with the sound of the air being torn apart, his arm received Gahard’s fist.

“Not a bad sudden attack,” he said, relaxed, as if he was just taking off his jacket.

Gahard kicked out at him. He backed off a step. Gahard’s next kick followed, he was performing consecutive kicks on the steel thread.

“Hahaha. Not bad!”

The air around Gahard spun. On occasions, blades of air assaulted Savaris from a direction different to Gahard’s kick. As the number of kicks increased, so did the number of air blades, but Savaris avoided them all with ease.

“Um, I’m happy. Who would have thought you could execute this move so perfectly? I really want my brother to take a look at this.”

His smile remained.

“I wanted to fight seriously with someone from the same school. That was why I chose you. It’s great that you haven’t failed my expectations.”

Gahard continued his attacks in the same pattern as Savaris leapt around. The Heaven’s Blade successor received a kick on the armor plate on his arm, which sent him flying. Gahard increased the speed of his next kick. Wrapped in the wind of his spin, it was a decisive attack that simultaneously released Kei along with Gahard’s kick.

Blades of air shot towards Savaris like rain. Facing the invisible attacks as he kept his flying pose, Savaris breathed in deeply.

”AH HA!”

And blew out his Kei that completely eliminated the air blades, leaving behind the wind of Gahard’s spins.

“This is one way of using Roar Kei,” Savaris smiled as he landed on a steel thread. “And also, even if you don’t execute the entire move, as long as you can bounce back the Kei, then……”

The lower part of Savaris’ body blurred.

Gahard crossed his arms before him reflexively.

A sound that felt low and heavy. Then Gahard’s body floated.

“Don’t you know the “Fierce Wind Kei” style? It doesn’t matter if we don’t use the wind when our basics are grounded in the Luckens’ style of Kei. Our moves are powerful as long as we move with the flow. The “Quick Wind” move is made with its flow along with the effect of additional Kei training, and that levels up the power of the move into “Fierce Wind Kei”. You didn’t do a bad job with it, but I already knew what it’d be like. As expected, it’s not as satisfying to fight with a guy from the same school.”

About to deliver a kick, Savaris lowered his leg.

The expression on Gahard’s face made Savaris think “How could this be?”

A human face emerged from the threatened beast that was Gahard.

“Why such despair? Can Gahard’s human consciousness still remain? Have you realized the distance between you and a Heaven’s Blade successor…… On that day, you failed to obtain the Heaven’s Blade title even though you got hold of Layfon’s weakness. Have you finally understood that?”

“I. I was just…. Just…” Gahard’s lips trembled to weave the words.

“Humph, you can still talk normally.”

“I just….. couldn’t tolerate. That brat…… a Heaven’s Blade successor….. on par with the young Master…… Became a Heaven’s Blade successor at an age younger than the young Master…… I couldn’t tolerate.”

A light of humanity shone in his eyes.

Had he escaped from the filth monster’s control?

“I decided….. to defeat him. For that brat to become a Heaven’s Blade successor….. It must have been chance. I couldn’t stand him……. And…… his dirty hands…..”

“Enough self-defence. How unsightly.”

Savaris cared nothing for the dying words of a man controlled by a filth monster.

“Either way, the fact that you threatened Layfon won’t change. You’re also responsible for it. As a senior, shouldn’t you have participated in the match calmly and pulled him down from his position rather than threatening him before the match?” Savaris’s body swayed lightly, and in that second, internal Kei spilled out from his body, making the air vibrate.

“You’re only at a passing level in terms of keeping the principles of a Military Artist. At least die and leave a good memory for my little brother. No more of your unsightly protests.”

“Ho. Ho, hoooooo….”

Pain showed through Gahard’s icy words. The human existence disappeared again in his eyes. The pupils that showed control before changed back to a filth monster’s. As if to match that alteration, Gahard’s body changed.

“Finally realizing that you can’t win as a human uh? But……”

Gahard’s body expanded. The tattered clothes tore apart, exposing the muscles in bunches. A black body. The expansion stopped after the body was three times its human size. Huge wings appeared on its back and thick scales covered it from head to toe. Fingers were replaced by three long claws. Long and sharp teeth showed through the mouth.

A roar rent apart the night sky.

Savaris watched coldly as the filth monster declared its presence in Grendan.

“You guys lost to us outside the air purification system. What can you do inside then?”

The lazy smile had been wiped off Savaris’ face. A sharp expression like a blade emerged to stare at the filth monster.

The three claws swiped at Savaris.

Savaris’s body dispersed into the wind.

It was an illusion.

“Gahard Baren, this is my last mercy to you.”

That voice sounded from all around the filth monster. Everywhere were Savaris’ images. Like an army of Savarises, each Savaris faced the enemy with a different pose.

“Die on Luckens’ most elegant move.”

This was a variation of Internal Kei – Luckens’ move – A thousand people rush.

Countless Savaris made their moves. They attacked at point-blank range. The filth monster had no way of resisting.

Batter, hit, kick, attack, slash, shoot, destroy, twist, crush.

Numerous attacks fell onto the filth monster without ceasing, pounding down that thick outer shell. The filth monster didn’t have the time to think as it was assaulted in all directions. Its self-protection function worked automatically underneath the innumerous attacks to make changes to its body. Having lost its outer shell, the black body transformed.

In that split second, the rain of fists ceased.

It was Gahard’s painful face. Voiceless, he looked at Savaris bitterly as if to convey something.

“Scum,” Savaris said against his junior’s begging. His fist landed on Gahard’s face and broke through the filth monster’s body.

“If I had known you’d be scared of this, I wouldn’t have used you,” he said coldly as the remaining Savarises assaulted the filth monster at the same time, completely tearing it into pieces.

“All done……” he laughed, watching fragments of flesh fall through the gaps of and onto the steel threads.

“Guess I gotta nail the coffin lid firmly. It’d be terrible if people see what’s inside……. But is a normal coffin big enough for it?”

He rested his chin on his palm and pondered.

“Never mind.”

And gave up.

“I’ll just let father handle this.”

So that was what happened.

Lintence watched the dismemberment of the filth monster’s body.

“It’s finished,” he confirmed. Everything was fine now. He retrieved the steel threads as if he hadn’t seen Savaris still standing on one of the threads.

Although Savaris seemed to be grumbling about something as he fell, Lintence didn’t bother to listen. Savaris had no right to be a Heaven’s Blade successor if he could die from that height.

Speaking of which…..

What Lintence thought about wasn’t the filth monster’s corpse, but the fight just then. The move that Savaris used – A thousand people rush. Layfon stole that move from the Luckens and used it as his own. He didn’t just remember parts of it. Even Lintence couldn’t understand the structure of a move just by looking at it.

“No one is better at understanding the skills of Kei than he.”

Besides Lintence’s skill in steel threads, Layfon had turned almost all of the skills in the Dojos of Grendan into his own. He was able to digest those moves and use them just by observing them. The fact that Layfon could become familiar with those moves in a shockingly short period of time had overwhelmed even Lintence.

“Is that guy a seed to transport those skills to the outside of Grendan?...... Was he born with that mission?”

He gazed at the city as he thought of the only person whom he acknowledged as his apprentice.

Nothing reflected back in the darkness of the night.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon headed deeper to the inside of the Mechanical Department illuminated with pale green light. He had spent an entire night at Zuellni’s Mechanical Department, but the silence here gave off a bad feeling. It was even quieter than the buildings after school hours.

“Did anything happen?”

“Felli….. What’s wrong? Answer me.”

Background noise entered Nina’s voice. The same happened to Sharnid’s voice, as if his voice was coming from a far distance……

Suddenly……

“Huh?”

His vision turned black, and the background noises ceased.

“Felli. What’s happened? Felli!?”

Even though he shouted into the transmitter, his voice only vanished into the bitter darkness.

Layfon was left alone in the dark.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter4

2009-09-25T14:29:26Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 4: The darkness of gushing water===

Even if he wanted to forget what had happened on that day, he couldn’t. To Layfon, it was a branching point of his fate, and to Leerin, it was the usual end of a day. The curtain of the stage fell on that day.

It was a fine day, as if nothing unfortunate would happen during it. The tiles of the roof used for rainy days were spread out in the audience seats at the battle arena, bouncing back the glare of the sun. The shadow of Queen Alsheyra could be seen through the thin curtain on the stage, and before her stood eleven Heaven’s Blade successors.

The twelfth stood in the middle of the arena.

“Wolfstein!”

Loud cheering rose from the audience. The young Heaven’s Blade successor waited in the arena, his Heaven’s Blade already restored as he regulated his breathing with eyes closed.

Leerin watched with the kids from the orphanage in the audience stand. The young girls put their hands together in anxiety, as if they were praying. The young boys stirred in their seats, their hands balled into fists. They were all calling “Nii-san” (brother). Leerin confirmed the younger kids were all right, then turned her attention to Layfon.

Today’s match was the deciding match as to whom the title of ‘Heaven’s Blade successor’ would be bestowed upon.

There were only twelve Heaven’s Blade successors. The only time when a vacancy appeared was when a Heaven’s Blade successor died and a match was conducted to decide on the next Heaven’s Blade successor. The other way to become one of the prestigious twelve was when the Military Artist who topped the year’s fight record appointed for a match with a Heaven’s Blade successor of his choice, and won in that match.

The match for today fell into the latter category.

The challenger hadn’t yet shown himself.

In a fight for a Heaven’s Blade, the current Heaven’s Blade successor was usually the one to appear first in the arena.

Leerin couldn’t see Layfon’s face as he was facing her with his back, but she could see him waiting with eyes closed on the screen. That was enough to put a stir in Leerin’s heart.

She knew he was worried in the recent days. He was always smiling in front of everyone, but she caught the shadows flitting past his face. She knew he was worried, but she didn’t ask him about it.

He was practicing as hard as usual and he was obviously avoiding being alone with her.

She had finally found a chance to be alone with him yesterday night.

She couldn’t sleep, so she got up and went to the kitchen for some water, and as she passed through the corridor, she saw him out in the yard. She changed her route and headed for him.

“Layfon.”

“You’re still awake.”

Layfon wasn’t surprised at all. He must have noticed her when she entered the corridor.

“Yeah, I’m not sure why. Layfon too?”

“A little.”

“Could you be worried about tomorrow’s match?”

“That’s part of the reason. My opponent was trained by the Luckens, a Heaven’s Blade successor. He’ll be harder to beat than any other opponents.”

His voice was dry and irritated. She knew in a blink of an eye that that wasn’t the reason behind his anxiety.

“But you won’t lose.”

“Of course not.”

As expected.

Although he was indecisive about a lot of other things, he was full of confidence and arrogance when it came to Military Arts. Because of this reason, he had very few friends outside the orphanage. This end result was because of his being a Military Artist, a Heaven’s Blade successor when he was outside the orphanage – Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.

Nobody knew the side of him when he was in the orphanage with his younger siblings. He picked up babies and paced around to keep them from crying. He stayed up all night to look after Leerin who had a high fever. He stopped going to school in order to earn money. So to comfort the angry Leerin, he flattered her like a dog to make her happy. Whether she was sad or happy, he was always by her side.

No one. No one understood Layfon.

But Leerin knew. She knew very well when it came to things associated with Layfon.

So.

“It’ll end quickly,” Layfon smiled……

“Tomorrow’s match will be boring.”

No one but Leerin would have noticed his heartbreaking back as he strode away.

“The challenger, Gahard Baren!”

As the announcer shouted out the name, the Layfon on the screen opened his eyes.

It was an extremely icy expression, an expression of a Heaven’s Blade successor that would never appear in the orphanage.

The challenger appeared on the screen. He was in the same Military Arts school as the Luckens. The restored Dites that had changed into armors enveloped his arms and feet.

The Luckens family was a family of Military Artists, excellent in the Arts of hand to hand combat. Gahard had been trained by that family. The rumor that there might be two Heaven’s Blade successors from the Luckens school was a hot topic before the match.

Strong and firm muscles showed on Gahard’s sleeveless arms. The difference between Gahard’s and Layfon’s body builds was the difference between that of an adult and a child.

“Can Nii-san win?”

“Don’t worry,” Leerin patted a younger girl’s cheek. “Layfon is invincible.”

She didn’t care whether he could win or not. What she worried about was his expression she saw yesterday night.

(Layfon. What are you thinking?)

More like, what was he planning?

But she never guessed his plan.

She thought she knew everything about him, but she still didn’t know what he had in mind. She knew he was obviously troubled and it was something he had to make a decision on.

Leerin was angry and uneasy about herself for not understanding Layfon.

“Begin!” the announcer called.

Gahard readied his fight stance.

Layfon raised his sword.

The match ended in the next second.

Intense light enclosed the arena. The air vibrated and the ground echoed that vibration. The entire arena shook, and Leerin hugged the younger brothers and sisters as they gathered close. The keening of the arena ran through her head. Fear ate into her heart.

Silence came soon enough.

Feeling the pressuring silence in the air, Leerin lifted her head. She watched the screen. It showed nothing but rolling dust and sand.

Layfon stood in the middle of the arena – in the middle of a huge crater. He swung down his blade naturally, the end of his finishing move.

Gahard had flown back to a corner of the arena along with sand and debris.

“Oh…… Ah……” His chilly screams echoed in the silence of the arena. He coughed up blood. His left hand trembled.

Pointing at his right hand.

“Ahah…… Ahhhhhhhhh……..”

Moaning with despair as he bled.

Gahard’s right hand was gone. More like his entire right arm was gone. Blood pooled around him.

“Ah, Ahhhhhhhhh…… Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh……..”

The screen cleared.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The screen showed the side of Layfon’s face. Within that icy expression, his muscle twitched.

Gahard had exposed Layfon the next day to the entire population of Grendan. The match became the best proof of Gahard’s accusation.

She remembered it all. When it came to anything with Layfon, she would recall that day. In that match, Layfon Wolfstein Alseif was turned back to Layfon Alseif.

The day when she didn’t understand Layfon.

It wasn’t that she hadn’t wanted to ask why things turned out like that. But she couldn’t blame anyone. Not Layfon, not father.

She couldn’t consider things like “Just whose fault is it?”

If she didn’t look for the reason behind this incidence but rather for the person involved in it, she might have traced the cause back to the debris scattered on her clothes.

That case must be something she couldn’t easily face.

The time of peace continued. No filth monsters had yet attacked Grendan. Nothing had changed much around Leerin. Savaris and Lintence’s worry hadn’t affected her. She continued to enjoy her normal school life with Synola. These were Leerin’s current feelings.

Protect. That was what Savaris had said.

To protect her from what……? Although she wasn’t comfortable with his answer, she knew that it must have nothing to do with her. Heaven’s Blade successors would never protect a normal resident like Leerin this closely.

But…… It must have something to do with the city.

She pondered this question, but she didn’t have a clue.

Noise that didn’t match the scenery of dusk drifted to her. Leerin frowned.

The noise came from the high metal fence that was fencing in a flat-topped building. It was a familiar noise of something heavy. As the sound of sparks scattering off contacted blades drifted into Leerin’s ears, her stiff expression softened.

She opened the door to the building and the sound pressed towards her.

Inside the building, it looked much the same as other Dojos in Grendan. Males and females wearing protective gears practiced with training swords. As a normal person, Leerin couldn’t see the unseen force that sometimes hit her. The wind inside the Dojo blew her hair around.

She headed deeper into the Dojo to the audience stage.

The person sitting in an audience seat nodded at her. An aging male whose short hair was streaked with white. Leerin nodded back and opened another door to head deeper into the Dojo.

“Then…… Next.”

The waiting room was narrow, but it was enough space to live. Leerin walked into the kitchen, checked the food in the freezer and thought of what to buy. She picked up a shopping bag and the key to the medicine box, then left through the backdoor.

She bought what she needed in the shops nearby and returned to the kitchen to make dinner.

The noise in the Dojo stopped when the smell of food dispersed from the wok. As she set up the eating utensils, the people from the Dojo entered the kitchen in a racket.

“Good work, father.”

“Aye,” the person from the audience seat responded simply and sat down at the table.

Deruk Psyharden. Leerin’s adopted father.

“There seems to be more apprentices.”

“Yeah.”

“Looks good. Oh yes, did a letter come from the administration?”

“Yes.”

“Really? Then let’s look at it later.”

The sound of moving eating utensils spread out in the kitchen. Deruk was usually quiet, but his silence felt strange today.

His apprentices were being noisy as usual, sitting around the table as if it was a war.

Father had resigned as the Head of the orphanage. He resigned and gave the position to someone else so that the orphanage, the place from where Layfon hailed, could avoid public attention. The people living near the orphanage knew Deruk’s personality, so they didn’t have much of a response to Layfon’s event, and they came to the Dojo as usual, but it wasn’t the same with others. The current Head of the orphanage also hailed from the same orphanage. In reality, the real Head was still Deruk, but he didn’t show himself in the orphanage and had moved out to live in the Dojo.

Leerin was given permission to live in the Dojo once a week to look after him.

“…… Are you not going over there?”

“Um?”

“There shouldn’t be a problem even if you show up in the orphanage.”

“…… I can’t.”

“People over there should have calmed down and thought through it all by now.”

“Perhaps……. However, this is a problem of responsibility. I’m Layfon’s comrade. To other people, I shouldn’t appear in that place anymore.”

“If you’ve decided, then there’s nothing more I can say.”

“That’s the way things are.”

The conversation ceased. They didn’t speak till the end of dinner.

“….. Did anything strange happen recently?” Deruk asked suddenly when she was washing the dishes.

“Huh?” Leerin’s hands stopped their motion and she turned around.

“What do you mean by strange?”

“Do you feel something awkward recently?”

“Awkward? Is something wrong?”

“Um, it’s difficult to explain. It could be caused by human… or could be not……”

“What……”

She wanted to laugh, but she couldn’t.

(Could it be……)

Was this what Savaris meant when he said she was targeted?

But she wasn’t sure whether this was linked to Layfon.

“I have an impression of it. It feels like something totally different. How should I put it…. Well…..” he stood up, turned around to enter his room and came back out holding something.

“Father,” she looked at him, shocked.

He was holding a Dite.

“Leerin, stay behind me.”

“What?”

“There’s a murderous intent in the air….. It’s here.”

He pulled her behind him and restored his Dite, watching one of the walls in the room.

The suffocating feeling only stayed for one moment…..

The next moment, the wall had been destroyed.

“Ha!”

Kei shot out from Deruk’s sword, bounding off the debris.

The cold night wind blew in. Leerin saw a huge hole in the wall.

“Who……?”

Water gushed out from the water pipe.

A figure appeared. Through the hole and the gaps in between the high fence, Leerin saw someone standing on the road outside the Dojo. That person drew close to them in a relaxed manner.

“…….”

Deruk resumed his fight stance.

Light in the room illuminated that figure.

“…… Huh?”

“What……?

Both Leerin and Deruk were dumbstruck.

This person didn’t have a right arm.

They had seen him before and they would never forget him.

In Layfon’s last match.

The one who turned Layfon from a hero into a criminal.

“Why……”

That person appeared before her….. and under this situation.

He hated, but he had no way of avenging himself.

And he must still hate a certain person…….

“Gahard Baren,” Deruk murmured.

<center>◇</center>

A golden goat.

Layfon restored his Dite.

“Just what…… is this thing?”

It was a strange feeling. Numerous horns extended from its head to legs like the many branches of a tree, and the golden light emitting from it overwhelmed the darkness around it. It was about as tall as Layfon. This wasn’t some livestock.

Tension rushed up inside Layfon, gushing out, showing no sign of stopping. This was a warning Layfon knew from long-term battle experience.

He readied his fight stance and cautiously kept his distance from it.

The golden goat watched Layfon.

(It doesn’t look like a filth monster, but……)

He didn’t feel the hunger from it that a filth monster would have standing before a human. Was it temporarily full because it had already eaten from this city…… but that wasn’t the kind of feeling Layfon had.

The golden goat didn’t seem to want to fight. Still, Layfon was concerned about its eyes. Those green eyes continued to watch him. No murderous intent, but rather curiosity.

Layfon’s image reflected in clear green pupils that were as calm as the surface of a lake.

He didn’t like that feeling.

Those pupils weren’t those of a normal beast. It was like a human in the body of a beast… That made him uncomfortable. He tightly held his sword.

“…… You look different.”

A sudden low voice entered Layfon’s ears. The voice shook the darkness they were in. Layfon looked around for the source of it. But there was nothing worth his attention around him.

“Are you looking for the people in this territory? Then let me tell you.”

“…… Are you speaking to me?” Layfon looked at the goat, but its mouth remained closed.

The voice spoke again. “My body is rotten. It’s useless. Driven by mad hatred, my body’s turned into flame. I seek a new master. You who I hope for, obey my wish. Possess my soul and see my value. I’ll turn the Dust of Ignasis into a sword, and burn your enemies into ashes.”

“Were you the one who spoke? Who are you?”

Unknown terror filled Layfon. Was this a trap? Could there be a psychokinesist controlling it? But he didn’t sense any psychokinesist. If there was one around, he couldn’t have escaped Felli’s attention.

So this beast was the only thing here……?

(I should know what this is if I capture it.)

He stepped forward.

(……Eh?)

He did step forward, but how come the distance between him and the goat had not shortened? Did the goat move? He confirmed again and the distance between them remained unchanged.

“Why……” He looked down at his feet.

(….. How?)

His feet hadn’t moved. His entire body was frozen stiff.

The goat watched him, its green pupils reflecting Layfon’s image.

(I can’t move…… I can’t move? Me?)

His Kei flow felt regular, running normally through his body and his sword. He didn’t have the exhaustion he had had while fighting the filth monster a few days ago. He was in a good condition to fight again. But why couldn’t he move?

(Could I…. Could I….. !?)

Fear dominated him. He felt his own reflection in the goat’s eyes shaking. Impossible. He couldn’t have seen that. This was nighttime. Even if its pupils reflected his image, even if his vision was strengthened through Kei, he couldn’t have seen it.

But he felt he really did see it.

Somehow, the pressure from the goat had overwhelmed him.

(It…. It’s swallowed me?)

Could it be the goat’s existence that had swallowed him? If not, then why couldn’t he move?

“….. I must convey this in details,” the goat said.

Layfon didn’t see its mouth move, as if the voice came from heaven. This voice felt overwhelming.

“Who….. are you?” he managed. It was difficult to speak. He increased his Kei, hoping that could break him out of whatever that was interfering with his body. Kei spilled out onto the ground, and the small stones around him exploded.

“Stop. You’re fighting yourself.”

His consciousness clouded, but he didn’t give up. He was beginning to forget why he had to defeat the goat, but Kei still filled his body, spilling out from him. He was resisting by instinct. His Kei flowed out for that simple goal.

(Move….. Move. Move…..)

He repeated that word in his brain.

What should he do if he couldn’t move? No. Anything’s fine. As long he can move… It didn’t matter what happened next.

But…..

(Dangerous. This guy is extremely dangerous.)

[[Image:CSR vol03 169.jpg|thumb]]

That was his feeling.

It was all right if this danger was only before him, but if Nina and the others encountered it, who knew what would happen? For Layfon to become like this, Nina and the others had no way of countering this goat.

(I must not let it get past me.)

He must fight back. If he avoided the fight, what he would recall afterwards would be his failure, a failure that he didn’t even attempt to overcome. He must not collapse inside himself.

Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!” he roared.

His internal Kei changed…. External type burst Kei burst out of his body. With the sound of the ground tearing behind him, Layfon’s feet finally moved.

(Here!)

He swung as the point of the sword traced a line on the ground. The Kei burst forth to cut through the night sky. Explosions.

“Beautiful……”

The voice melted into the air.

It didn’t hit back. The goat had vanished. Layfon couldn’t sense it anymore.

“Layfon…… Fon Fon!”

Felli’s flake arrived beside him.

“Felli….. Where is that thing?”

Relieved sigh came through the flake. Just how long had he been like this, fixed on the spot? His concentration was so intense that he didn’t hear Felli’s voice.

“I don’t know. The response’s disappeared.”

Confusion filled Felli’s voice.

“It’s run away? No……”

It had left.

He had no idea know why it left. It wasn’t hostile, meaning it didn’t plan to fight from the beginning.

“….. How long have I been like this for?”

“About a minute. The captain and the others are about to arrive.”

“One minute? Is that all?”

It felt like much longer. He felt debilitated for having released too much Kei. His body felt heavy, and his fingers shook.

“Just what was it……?”

He could still feel the terror. His body shook despite his trying to suppress it.

“Damn.”

The sword point quavered.

Footsteps drifted to him. No matter what, he must stop his shaking before Nina and the others arrived.

They continued their investigation the next day.
Felli and the psychokinesist of the 5th platoon had investigated the city and found no traces of the goat from yesterday night. But, they did find something else.

“Who would have thought, it’s like this….. Ah,” Nina sighed.

Layfon and Nina faced a huge agricultural field. In a distant, the green vegetables seemed to be waiting for harvest, but as Layfon and the others drew close, they smelled the rot in the air.

Before them were tea coloured small hills covered in moisture.

“Seems to be this one,” Layfon said.

The hills were about the size of a house. The smallest one was the same size as Layfon’s room. They dotted the field in no specific pattern. The hills were piled up in a rough manner. Digging out a pit then refilling it. That was the feeling Layfon got.

Still, a certain level of difficulty and endurance must have been exhibited in how the remaining pieces of the city were buried like this.

“…… This is painful,” Nina said. Even Sharnid had nothing flippant to voice, watching silently these small hills as Layfon did.

Just how long did it take to make so many graves? To search out for all the corpses, transport them, dig up the earth and at last bury them. A long time it must have been to finish that entire process in a city filled with the charnel smell of the dead.

“…… Hey, what’re you doing!” Nina shouted.

Looking around, Lafyon saw the 5th platoon members digging at one of the small hills with spades that they had found somewhere.

“We’re digging it out for our investigation,” Gorneo said stiffly.

“What? Is there a need?”

“…… This might not be a graveyard. And if it is, then who made these graves?”

“Well……”

“It couldn’t be the beast from yesterday night? That’s ridiculous. Can a beast do such thing?”

Shante laughed.

“Besides, we’re still not sure whether that goat thing is real or not. You were the ones who confirmed it, not us,” Shante said from her sitting position above Gorneo’s shoulders.

“You……”

Layfon wanted to stop Nina from rushing over to beat up the 5th platoon, but Sharnid had already pulled her back.

“Gorneo-san ah, is there a need to bring back a skull for a reward? We’ll investigate somewhere else.”

Gorneo glared at him.

“….. Do whatever you like.”

“Good…… Either way, Zuellni’ll arrive here at sunset. I pray dinner isn’t a dish with meat.”

Members of the 5th platoon frowned.

“Well then, let’s go,” Sharnid said, leading Layfon and the rest away.

Nina was harping on what just happened back then beside Sharnid.

It was good to have Sharnid senpai around. Layfon would never have been able to defuse that situation so casually. Neither could Nina or Felli. If Sharnid hadn’t been there, who knew what the quarrel might have turned out to be like?

“Fon Fon……”

“…… Senpai. That’s different from our promise,” Layfon said. At Felli’s voice, he had turned automatically to observe Nina and Sharnid’s reaction. He didn’t want people to know of this nickname of his.

“I didn’t hear it,” Felli said calmly. “Compared to that, please crouch down a bit.”

“Ha?”

“Just do it,” she insisted. Layfon crouched down.

“Lower.”

He was practically bending down on the floor, just like the pose he held in the sports hall.

“What is it?”

“…… Your shoulders are a bit narrow.”

“Ha, I’m pretty average.”

“….. That can’t be helped.”

He didn’t have the time to think of anything else.

“Eh?”

Felli put her hands on his shoulders and added her weight to his shoulders and back. He felt something hard…… knees? Something white appeared in his vision.

“What…… What’re you doing?”

“This can’t be helped. I’m riding on your shoulders.”

“…… I don’t think there’s anything that can’t be helped with this?”

“Never mind. Let’s go.”

He stood up, thinking whether he had done something wrong to make her do this to him.

“Uh…… Is this what it’s like?” Felli sighed as if dissatisfied, but Layfon was increasing his pace to catch up with the other two.

“Fon Fon, please don’t shake.”

“That’s not possible. You aren’t a kid. It’s hard for me to keep my balance.”

“Wa! That hurts…. Please don’t pull at my hair.”

“Then walk with a stable gait.”

“The captain and Sharnid-senapi are a bit far from us now.”

“I can tell where they are.”

“Are you a kid? Really…… No matter. Just hold on tight.”

“I know.”

Swallow.

“Um? What’s it?”

“Ah, nope, nothing……”

“……. Your face is red.”

[[Image:CSR vol03 183.jpg|thumb]]

“Re, really?” he stammered.

(No… my miss……)

He could feel her thighs around his neck. Her skirt was right behind his head. It was made with a special material, but it was quite thin. The feeling of coldness seeping through his neck from Felli’s pantyhose increased his heartbeat. Anyway, he must stay calm and not touch anyplace embarrassing. He gripped her legs tightly.

“Ah…… Looks like they’ve decided to go to the ground.”

He realised Nina and the Sharnid had disappeared into the buildings below.

“Then we’re heading that way?”

“Over there…… Wa.”

Felli pointing out the direction had destroyed his balance.

“Chuuuuu….”

“Fon Fon, don’t fall.”

“Even if you say so, I can’t help it. Besides, it’s already difficult to walk balanced. Why don’t you get down and walk on your own?”

“No, you’re wrong. There’s a very good reason behind this…..”

“It must be something shallow and twisted. Just leave it.”

“……”

He tried to maintain his balance and kept on moving without thinking of anything else.

She spoke after a pause. “…… I’m sorry about yesterday.”

“Eh?”

“For letting you face that strong an opponent yourself.”

“I don’t see it that way.”

“No, I’m sorry. I’m ashamed of not keeping to our promise. My determination is so weak.”

“…… But that can’t be helped.”

“…… Huh?”

“Didn’t you say so that we’re this type of creatures? I think so too. We’re humans, but we aren’t any humans. I’ve said this to the captain, that Military Artists aren’t humans. We just possess human forms that can use Kei. It’s natural for us to use Kei, natural as breathing. It’s painful if we don’t use it. …… That might be the reason for what happened to me in the opening ceremony. I’ve thought through this recently.”

Since his last match in Grendan to when he arrived at Zuellni, he had never once used his Kei. And he thought he had found a new way of living. The living of a normal human, unassociated with Military Arts.

“Was Fon Fon tolerating it too?”

“I thought back then that I had totally tossed it away. I thought I could spend all my time working for my living and studying to pass exams.”

“But, it didn’t work out.”

Yes, there were times when it gnawed at him. Times when the area around his waist where the Kei vein flowed experienced spurts of pain like small explosions, but those times didn’t show on his face. In everyone’s eyes in Grendan, Layfon was dangerous. If he used Kei, even Leerin and the kids in the orphanage would get hurt, so all he could do was tolerate the pain in a casual manner.

All he could do.

“….. If I really seek a life outside Military Arts, I must first overcome this problem.”

The pain of a Kei vein followed one’s entire life. It couldn’t be removed through surgery. A Military Artist survived with his heart, brain and Kei vein. Lacking either one of these organs would lead to one’s death.

Military Artists were stronger than humanity, but were also weaker than normal humans.

“…… What Gorneo said is right, but Felli’s right too.”

From the perspective of a student of Zuellni, Felli’s words were unquestionable. Layfon was dragged into this situation because Zuellni’s Military Artists were too weak. This was an insult to them. But to the Grendan-born Gorneo, Layfon following his old way of living was intolerable. Gorneo probably didn’t know what he should do about it.

Felli was probably thinking the same.

Riding on Layfon’s shoulders, she fell silent and waited for him to continue.

He spoke worriedly, “Her Majesty once said to me……”

“I must constantly remind myself that we, as Military Artists and psychokinesists aren’t normal. As humans, we must not allow ourselves to forget this.”

“Eh? What does that mean?”

“…… What I did was wrong.”

“I suppose. That definitely isn’t an excellent example of a Military Artist.”

“Then do you know why I don’t have the Heaven’s Blade successor title anymore?”

“Well……”

Layfon seemed to be thinking of something.

“…… Because Heaven’s Blade successors are special in Grendan, so they are models for the Military Artists in Grendan as a whole?”

“No.”

“Um?”

“Heaven’s Blade successors aren’t models. All they seek is to show their strength in battles with filth monsters. There aren’t many in the twelve who have a noble heart. Of course, it’s not like they’d commit a crime publicly.”

“Then why……”

“But since they’re Heaven’s Blade successors, representing the best Military Artists, they naturally become the examples for Grendan’s other Military Artists. The Layfon Alseif who broke this rule has no right to hold the Heaven’s Blade successor title. So they took away his blade, and exiled him for one year.”

“……. They’re already being soft on me for only exiling me.”

“But that isn’t the true reason, is it?” Felli asked.

“No. The problem lies with my actions during the match.”

So he relayed to her what he told Nina last night. About what he planned to do in the match with Gahard Baren, about what he did do and people’s reaction to it.

Felli remained silent. Only her breathing was conveyed to him.

“……. Frankly, if Her Majesty didn’t take back the Heaven’s Blade and exile me, a riot might have broken out in Grendan. If I hid myself afterwards and Her Majesty placed Heaven’s Blade successors around the orphanage as an excuse of surveillance, there might really be a riot.”

“……”

“This is what I mean to constantly remind yourself. Military Artists possess human forms, but they aren’t humans. It isn’t as simple as having an extra organ. They exist to protect the city from outside threats, but like heavy weapons, they can be two-edged and end up injuring the city itself. Military Artists must be bounded by good morals. Even though occasionally there’re bad Military Artists, they’re only an existence on the extreme end of the spectrum. They’ll usually be eliminated by other Military Artists.”

“Heaven’s Blade successors must be righteous. This principle doesn’t exist in the form of the city’s law. You must constantly remind yourself that such an extreme Military Artist is actually a Heaven’s Blade successor. For someone as strong as a Heaven’s Blade successor to do that, then other Military Artists would laugh at and ignore the mutual principle. What would happen if more than one Heaven’s Blade successors did what you did…… If I ignore this deed, then this city is finished. Not because of filth monsters, but because of people going on a rampage.”

Queen Alsheyra said this to him the next night.

“Today’s situation is a direct result of your naïve cunning. Do you understand? Your young age won’t get you forgiveness, but it is what led to today’s situation. Military Artists are weak. Without Military Artists, people have no way of escaping the threat of filth monsters, and without people, Military Artists cannot maintain a society. The truth that we can’t survive if we don’t live together is the same for both humans and Military Artists. We must sustain this relationship.”

“Since I still don’t feel I’ve done something wrong, there must be a problem in it,” Layfon said.

“…… And so Gorneo targets you?”

“Not only that. There must be a deeper reason. Gorneo Luckens, the younger brother of the Heaven’s Blade successor Savaris Luckens, who is also trained in the Luckens’ ways of hand to hand combat. I haven’t seen this, but he might have trained in the same period as Gahard Baren. Gahard might have taught him the skill, since his brother has already given up in teaching Military Arts.”

“So he’s avenging someone from the same school?”

“I think so.”

“…… Is that ok?”

“I don’t care if he targets me alone, but I’m worried about the safety of everyone in platoon 17.”

If he attacked not just Layfon, but the entire 17th platoon……

He knew it was wrong. If that happened, he was prepared to fight the same way when he decided to kill Gahard Baren.

“That wasn’t what I meant,” Felli struck his head.

“Eh?”

“…… Really, why are you so stupid?”

“Eh? Eh?”

“Although as a moron, you’ll never understand it….. we’re about to reach the rendezvous point. Let me down.”

In the end, he didn’t understand her at all.

<center>◇</center>

The smell of rot filled the air.

“…… Ok, bury it,” Goreno ordered and his team members put the dirt back in place.

Beneath the small hills were corpses. Not a single corpse was whole. Pieces of bones, fragments of flesh. This wasn’t even a burial. But someone had buried it all.

“Just who did this….?”

It must have been a maddening job to collect all the human pieces and bury them all, but it didn’t look like whomever did this job had gone insane.

Day was about to end. Zuellni would arrive by sunset. Although they wanted to find out the reason before it arrived…… They would rest a little then investigate the city one more time. “…… Uh?” Gorneo realized his shoulders felt lighter.

“Where’s Shante?”

The second captain was nowhere in sight. She seemed to have jumped off him the moment when they started digging. He asked his team members and no one knew where she had gone off to.

“….. Could she have….?”

He had a bad feeling about this. After ordering the team to continue putting the hill back together, he ran out of the production area using Internal Kei.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter1

2009-09-15T21:01:14Z

Redlar: Updated to be more accurate, IE truer to the Japanese version.

===Chapter 1: Proposal===
“Fu……”

Leerin sat on a stool, holding a juice packet she had bought from the vending machine. The lounge of this high-class, two-story school was comfortable and soothing. Many students came up to the second floor during the day. Only one floor was needed to accommodate those who decided to stay after school. Since this wasn’t the only lounge available, the student athletes who came over to buy drinks from the vending machine tended to move to a place closer to the gymnasium.

This place was quiet and close to the library. The senpais of the Language Club gathered regularly on the first floor, but by the time their voices drifted over to Leerin, they had become mere background noise.

“Fu……” Leerin sighed again, gazing off in the distance under the dim light, the edge of the paper cup on her lips. Warm, sweet chocolate dispersed in her mouth. The warmth slid down her throat into her chest.

“Ah……Geez, what’s with me……” She watched the floorboards, her hands cupping the cup for warmth.

“……Should I go back like this?”

She didn’t feel like bringing the books over from the library. Her space in the library was already filled with numerous books and report papers. If she went back to the library, she wouldn’t be able to leave them alone. That was Leerin.

“The importance of news updates between cities and their consequences on the economy.”

The professor had suddenly given Leerin this assignment, to be handed in a week later. Although there was still time to do it, the question was close to impossible for Leerin, who had only recently entered this school. All of the reference books were professional. If she wanted to understand them, she would have to have a large repertoire of professional vocabulary. She had been pulling books off to read just to understand the reference books, and in turn, had been pulling more books to understand the books that explained those reference books.

“……Guh, my basic knowledge isn’t good enough. Besides, these numbers mean nothing if I can’t understand them. Really……what should I do?”

And so she had spent two hours after class piling up books. This wasn’t a problem with tepid enthusiasm. To escape the problem dogging her, she reached inside her breast pocket.

She touched something hard and took out a small box for letters. She cautiously took out a letter and spread it out.

“His handwriting’s still ugly……”

Leerin’s face relaxed automatically. She started to read the letter that she had already read numerous times.

''How have you been lately? I’m still the same.

''Ah, not entirely the same as usual. What you were worrying about has happened over here. A filth monster came close to Zuellni again. Zuellni wasn’t aware of it, as the filth monster was in its molting phase. Fortunately, the city’s drones discovered it and we managed to avoid the worst-case scenario. But……just like what you were afraid of, I chose to fight alone.

''The fight was intense, just like the battles I had tired of in Grendan. As a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, I had no time for anything besides fighting filth monsters outside the city. I was being extremely careful to avoid getting wounded, because if I did, I might have fallen to pollutants.

''I knew about that danger, but I’ve never chosen to fight with anyone before.

''No, even from the beginning I never considered it.

''I forgot I no longer had the Heaven’s Blade, and I did something foolish. In truth, it was dangerous. No, extremely dangerous.

''I even knew my weapon wasn’t reliable. Although I know what a Heaven’s Blade is, when I was holding my weapon, I fought like before……Am I too arrogant? I couldn’t help but be immersed in it, so your words cut straight to my core.

''But, about that fight, it won’t happen again.

''I’ll try not to fight alone again.

''I no longer believe I cannot give up Military Arts. It’s tiring, but I’ll try to overcome it.

''I haven’t given up on finding a path besides Military Arts, except, right now, I can’t lose Zuellni. This place is a new place, a fresh start for me, so I can’t lose it. Perhaps this feeling can relieve some of my tiredness.

''Leerin, it’s because of you that I can accept Military Arts like this. I think I haven’t entirely given up Military Arts because you’re part of my past in Grendan. Perhaps this is a very fortunate thing.

''You said that, in truth, I like Military Arts. I haven’t yet had that feeling, but since you said so, it might be true. At least, the me now came from the me who spent ten years immersed in Military Arts, so that must be an important part of me. It’s a blessing that I haven’t lost it, and the Leerin who prevented me from losing it is also someone irreplaceable and important to me.

''I also feel that it’ll be very hard to communicate for six years through letters.

''Why can’t we break through this wall of distance?

''I believe we can.

''Hope everything works out for you!

''Layfon Alseif.''

She finished reading……Although she had read it many times, she still read it closely. Reading it and losing herself in thought. Reading it in joy…And anger.

She was happy that he said she was important to him, but he was so slow that he didn’t understand her real feelings. She was lost in thought because of his slowness and clumsiness, and then she became angry. Just how many more pieces of paper did she have to sacrifice until he would understand……

“Aah, really……”

She knew that by reading the letter, she’d forget about the report she needed to write…But it still made her feel tired.

''(I’ll just sleep here on the stool.)''

"Haha……"

“?”

Someone was laughing.

“Hm?” Leerin turned around and saw a young man sitting on a chair against the wall behind her.

“Ah, excuse me.”

Seeing how he had watched her while she was reading the letter, Leerin’s face grew hot. She studied the young man.

A long mane of silver hair hung neatly down his back. His sleeves were short despite the cold weather. A harmless laugh, and his laugh wasn’t tasteless.

But if he was laughing at her, then she wouldn’t feel well disposed towards him.

“……Excuse me, who are you? You don’t look like a student here.”

His arms were muscular. Not like a student at all. A Military Artist. It wasn’t strange to see Military Artists walking around. Some of the students were Military Artists, but this young man didn’t look like a student here.

“Yes, you’re right. I’m not a student here.”

“Do you need something? There’s the office……”

“No, I’m not here for the school.”

“Huh?”

“I’m looking for you, Leerin Marfes.”

“Huh?”

“Ah, let me make this clear. I’m not chatting you up.”

“……Why are you pointing that out?”

“Well, for some reason, the girls always try to chat me up, so I’m just making sure. Just in case.”

“You’re too self-conscious.”

True. Perhaps it was a girl’s dream to be chatted up by this guy in this way. But not in this situation……To be mocked after she had read Layfon’s letter. She would have seriously refused this man.

But he had made it clear, and that made his face more displeasing to her. Especially the point that he didn’t mean it at all.

“I really didn’t mean it. I really didn’t mean it!”

“I don’t want to listen to this.”

For some reason, she felt nothing evil and malicious from him. On the contrary, he felt like a kid.

“Well, what do you want me for? I’m busy.”

The report became her excuse. In principle, Military Artists were noble in character, but there were some who were criminals. Even if this young man wasn’t a Military Artist, Leerin didn’t feel like talking to an stranger who suddenly started talking to her.

“Oh, is it Professor Randeon keeping you busy? If so, you don’t have to do it.”

“Huh?”

“The Professor said anything’s fine if you’ll stay in this school. 'Leerin Marfes is a bright student. She can solve simple problems very quickly. Let’s give her a harder assignment to do.' That was what the Professor said. If you’re busy because of that, then it’s okay not to attempt it.”

“……What do you mean?”

Unable to express her astonishment, Leerin felt tired. She didn’t know why the Professor wanted her to stay, but knowing the reason behind the difficult report……Somehow, it didn’t feel like it reflected well on her.

“Even so, you should have talked to the office and let them contact me……” she said weakly.

“If possible, I wanted to meet you in secret……It’s about Layfon.”

“……Huh?”

Time seemed to stop.

“Yes. How should I put it? Actually, it’s not that bad, but when it comes to Layfon, some people may get sensitive. So I wanted to keep this meeting between us.”

“You…you are?”

“It may not be a happy topic for you, but, uh, well……Fate? It probably is that. It’d be great if you can think that way.”

“……Ha.”

She understood the situation even if he didn’t repeat himself. She had no idea what motive he had to get close to her, but now she knew who he was.

The Professor should realy have listened to this man’s request.

If it was this man’s request…Then only the Queen could have that much power.

Under this light of understanding, the name of the young man surfaced.

“Then what do you want me……”

That was all she managed to say.

“Ah!”

And was suddenly pulled away. Her vision blurred. She couldn’t make sense of what was happening. The scene of the dim lounge became a series of lines.

Leerin was pulled over in a very exaggerated way.

“Aah!”

She could only make out the young man’s shadow in her blurred vision. She was flying through the air. Being pulled out of the lounge and moving upwards. She was being pulled forcefully, but she wasn’t hurt at all. It felt as if some unknown power had lifted her into the air.

“Hah.”

Finally she was let down on the ground.

A guest had already arrived on the rooftop. A man with wild hair, a stubbly of hair trying to be a beard, and wearing a dirty-looking coat. He was surveying the world around him from his high vantage point, his gaze sharp and clear.

“What did you do that for?” Leerin said crossly.

The young man walked leisurely along the roof, looking at the man in the coat reprovingly. But the man in the coat ignored him and continued to study the scenery.

“You took too long, and kept us all waiting. Just how long did I have to wait? Until I married this girl?”

“If you want it, it can be as long as you want. Since it’s you, you can complete Her Majesty’s orders anywhere and anytime.”

“Stop joking. From the day I was born, I had never heard Her Majesty give me an order.”

“That’s what you think, right, Lintence-san?”

“Isn’t it the Queen’s order to kill billions of filth monsters?”

“Aren’t the Queen’s orders to us to protect this city?”

“It never ends when it comes to talking with you.”

“That’s true.” The man in the coat looked disappointed. The young man shrugged.

“……Well.”

Leerin studied them closely, unable to determine whether the two people before her had a strained relationship or not.

‘’(Just how did it turn out like this?)’’

“So, you’re Lintence-sama and Savaris-sama? What do you want with me?” she asked the two Heaven’s Blade Receivers – the pride of Grendan.

<center>◇</center>

Fervent cheering dominated the battle arena.

Layfon felt those eyes looked similar to someone else’s, someone he knew.

“There’s another one behind you.”

“I know.”

Although Felli was slower than him, he wasn’t frustrated about it….If it was Felli, she could have found the enemy even earlier, but that couldn’t be helped. She hated her own ability.

The cheering from the audience drowned out Felli’s voice.

Layfon could see a strong-looking man wearing the badge of the 5th platoon captain on his battle uniform. Meanwhile, the emcee’s voice commented.

“Oh, oh! The audience is cheering Layfon on. He has already participated in a few matches; he’s one of Zuellni’s strongest attackers. In a match against the captain of the 5th platoon, Gorneo, how will he match up!?”

The opponent wore armor around his arms and legs. Judging by the color, the armor was made with red Dite alloy.

‘’(For melee combat……No, not just that.)’’

With that thought, Layfon changed his green Dite into a sword.

“And now what, Gorneo? He can’t protect the flag if he doesn’t stop Layfon.”

Layfon had charged straight in from the beginning of the match, ignoring the psychokinesist of the 5th platoon. His target was the flag in the other team’s base. Sitting on the defensive side, the 5th platoon would have lost the match if they failed to protect their flag. On the contrary, if the captain, Nina, of the offensive team fell, the 17th platoon would lose.

‘’(Melee combat…..Maybe……)’’

What Layfon was concerned about was the red Dite. He stopped and studied the strong-looking man, Gorneo. Gorneo had short silvery hair. His face and body were hard and solid. There was nothing cute at all about his serious and harsh looking face, eyes and nose. Eyes that might look like the eyes of a good man if he smiled, that sharp gaze was staring at Layfon. A huge fist pounded towards him.

Kei was gathered in that fist, surrounding it with red light. The armor on his arm had become something totally different.

“Dispersed Kei……?”

Layfon jumped back.

The huge fist the ground. The dancing rubble from that strike didn’t just disperse into the air. Mixed with Kei, sand and soil particles attacked Layfon. At the same time as he leapt back, Layfon released the Kei from his blade through Whirl Kei. Blasts of wind struck down Gorneo’s pieces of earth, causing them to explode.
[[Image:CSR vol03 025.jpg|thumb]]

Within the sand-covered space, Layfon felt a stirring in his opponent’s direction.

“Restoration!”

The key word revealed a red spear and a small body that closed in fast on Layfon’s position.

‘’(This is a red Dite too.)’’

He had already known about this other enemy from the beginning, waiting for her to attack. The problem was …

‘’(What kind of attack?)’’

Layfon was still in the air. It was impossible for him to change his posture, so he decided to settle this in one swift moment when he landed. Green, red, turquoise……The difference between them lay in the amount of black alloy in them. Black alloy made the Dite harder and sturdier, but it also decreased the conductive rate of Kei. Black alloy directly affected the function of the weapon.

Dispersed Kei……This required the highest level of skill in Kei manipulation. To a Military Artist of this type, no Dite could be better than a red Dite.

Having analyzed what he was facing, Layfon couldn’t face this move with an easy manner. He didn’t have the leisure to wait for the enemy to strike first. Dispersed Kei was famous for its variety of offensive moves. Against this type of opponent, Layfon’s correct response was to strike first and attempt to slow down the enemy’s movements.

And in this one swift moment, he had decided on how to slow down his enemy.

Gorneo ''had'' to do something on the other side of the smoke screen.

It should be advantageous for Layfon to slide back further when he landed, aided by the remnants the Kei he used for the Whirl Kei. This way, his opponent would miscalculate.

Layfon added a rotation to his basic sword move and swung the blade backwards against the existing flows of Kei to add momentum to his movement.

“Enke Shoudan!”

A loud, strong voice announced the name of the attack. Kei burst out from the spearhead in the form of bullets of fire. Heat pressed down on Layfon’s head, and he gathered Internal Kei into his wrists as he brought the sword back to him. A huge amount of Kei spread around him. Layfon spun in the air like a top.

Combining the Internal and External Kei….

All around Layfon, Kei spun up into the clouds like a tornado.

“Aaah!”

That tornado dispersed the heat and the voice of his opponent. The enemy with the spear was blown away, but that small body turned in the air and landed on Gorneo’s shoulders.

“Damn. I thought I’d be able to get him.”

It was a small girl with red hair, carrying a red Dite on her back. She had an intimidating look about her.

“Looks like using a variety of Kei techniques won’t work against that guy.”

“I said so already! Speaking of which, how could you attack in that situation? You’re too reckless.”

“Anyway……About that guy……”

They looked for Layfon as the tornado gradually lost strength.

And they were astounded.

“What!”

“No way……”

They found a number of Layfon before them.

“An afterimage attack? And so many!?”

Behind them, on the tree branches, in the sky, in front, to their sides……The two members of the 5th platoon were entirely surrounded by Layfon’s many images.

“A thousand……” Gorneo watched the Layfons around him, biting his lips and feeling a bit dizzy. This was a variation of combined Internal and External Kei – The Thousand Killers.

In reality, there weren’t a thousand, probably just about twenty or so.

With nowhere to escape to, Gorneo and his subordinate received Layfons’ attacks, but the attacks all missed by a few inches. Even though the Dite had a safety lock on it, it would have been fatal to receive that many attacks at once. After receiving the merciful attacks, the two Military Artists fell on the ground.

At about the same time, the siren signaling the destruction of the flag rang out, but the cheers of the audience almost drowned it out. Layfon swung his blade to disperse the remnants of his Kei, and saw the girl with Gorneo……He remembered her name from the news: A member of the 5th platoon, Shante Leite.

“Uhhhhhh!” Shante groaned as she collected herself.

“Bastard,” Gorneo got up slowly, watching Layfon.

His eyes looked like they were staring up from the bottom of a deep valley…Where had he seen it before?

‘’(If I remember correctly, his name is…Gorneo…Luckens…)’’

Luckens……A name that rattled Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

“My performance was perfect today too,” Sharnid praised himself as he spun the two Dites in his hands.

“Yeah, I didn’t expect it to go that smoothly. Nina’s strategy was successful.”

“Hey, hey. Don’t forget that it was all on me, Harley.”

“Of course,” Harley shrugged and took Sharnid’s Dites for maintenance.

“In truth, the captain’s strategies have been pretty successful in the last two matches.”

Sitting in a chair, Layfon listened to their conversation and looked at Nina.

“That was because of everyone’s hard work,” Nina smiled sourly. She didn’t look satisfied.

First, Layfon acted as bait, followed by Nina. Sharnid sneaked through the enemy line, avoiding the psychokinesist as he did so. When Layfon fought enemies, Nina drew out the rest of the enemy teammates to make an opening for Sharnid, who successfully moved into his firing position overlooking the flag.

Sharnid was using close-quarters gun combat, and the technique fitted beautifully with Nina’s strategies.

While trying to reinforce the main attackers, Gorneo and Shante, the rest of the 5th platoon members had been a bit slow in their reaction. Sharnid had always fought long distance. Changing from that to a close range attack had given them unexpected results.

“Sharnid’s hidden ability has given us good results so far…….But that strategy must have been analyzed thoroughly in the last two matches. We still haven’t fought the 1st platoon, Commander Vance’s platoon. So I don’t think we should let down our guard.”

“Hey, hey, I’ve been waiting a long time for this feeling. Don’t smother it with worry.”

“But……”

“Let’s just celebrate our victory today. If you got anything to consider, you can leave it till tomorrow.”

Layfon could tell Nina wanted to say something, but she swallowed it because of Sharnid’s words.

“Okay, let’s do that then.”

“Yeah, let’s leave the terrible topic for now. Let’s celebrate. The usual at Melo? I’ll book a table. Let’s meet up again at 6. Now, dismissed.”

“Hey, don’t just decide on your own,” Nina said. Sharnid was already heading for the showers.

“Oh alright. Dismissed.”

Looking at the Nina like that, Layfon smiled. Someone’s gaze pricked his face, so he turned around.

Standing to the side was Felli, pouting.

<center>◇</center>

The world was polluted.

When did that happen? Why? How did it happen?

Those questions were lost in antiquity. No records remained.

Pollution stopped the normal cycles of life and killed all the creatures. The earth turned red and arid. Wind and sand swallowed the bones of corpses. The plants that adapted and survived were filled with poison. A strange new ecosystem arose in this new world, giving birth to greedy and stubborn filth monsters. This was no longer a place for humans.

Regios.

Humanity’s new earth. The only place where humans, rejected by nature, could live. A world drifting in this world, created by a long lost technique.

In these artificial worlds, people were born, and people died……

At the same time, they fought……

<center>◇</center>

“Number 3! Mifi! I’m gonna sing!”
[[Image:CSR vol03 037.jpg|thumb]]

Mifi grabbed a microphone and all of a sudden the shop was filled with loud cheers.

Zuellni had a number of streets lined with shops. The most prosperous street was the one with numerous stations for roaming buses, parking lots and facilities for people planning to go to other cities – Sanak.

Layfon and everyone else were inside a shop on Sanak Street called Melo. Inside Melo was a bar and a lot of empty space, with only few tables and chairs. Usually, the bar was full of wines and beers, but today, the shelves were filled with empty bottles. On the counter were trays and trays of sumptuous dishes.

“Oh well. If it’s something they like it’ll be alright even if they aren’t drunk.”

Sitting at the bar, Sharnid placed a wine cup to his lips with dull eyes. This bar had no audio equipment. The members of the 17th platoon and their guests must have brought some along with them.

“Sharnid, aren’t you gonna sing?”

“I’ll pass. My singing isn’t for everyone.”

“Ah, really? Then when do you sing?”

“When I’m alone with someone.”

“Fuun, would that someone be someone not here tonight?”

“You’re harsh,” Sharnid said to the hostess. Sitting next to Sharnid, Layfon was drinking juice and letting the rowdy atmosphere roll over him.

Along with Mifi’s song, singing that didn’t sound too bad echoed through the shop and the male students couldn’t help but cheer. They were Sharnid’s classmates, a male and female choir, reading from scores and chatting at the same time. Harley was also there with his friends. Another group was there, staying slightly distant from the other groups. A group of girls who looked serious and earnest. The atmosphere over there was a bit different. The girls were all chatting happily amongst themselves.
In that group were Meishen and Naruki, and Nina was in the center of the group. Nina was talking to Naruki, who listened with a troubled expression on her face.

‘’(What’s she talking about?)’’ Layfon thought, but he had no intention of walking over to find out. He had just escaped from Nina’s friends and moved over to the bar. He didn’t want to go back to the thick again.

“It really is rowdy here.”

Mifi’s singing and the sound of the door opening drifted over to Layfon. Having already sensed the movement through his Military Artist ears, Layfon turned to watch the door.

“Formed-san?”

“Yo, how’ve you been, ace?”

Formed Garen. The City Police’s Chief of Security walked over with a smile that didn’t match the seriousness on his face.

“Please don’t call me that.”

“Well, isn’t that the truth? No one in Zuellni can defeat you. You’ve already become a legend. What do you think?” He sat down matter-of-factly beside Layfon and asked for a drink from the hostess. He reached out for the food.

At first he had called Layfon “Alseif-kun”, but now he was already calling him “You guy”. Against Formed’s familiarity, Layfon could only shake his head lightly.

“I can’t help with that title, but a lot of things have told me that being strong alone can’t do anything much.”

“Um, it’s as if you’re talking about someone else. You aren’t that old, but it feels like you’re looking at someone from far away. Have you had some painful experiences?”

Formed Garen was also a fifth year student in Cultivation. In Zuellni, the youngest student was sixteen, so a fifth year student was around twenty years old……Perhaps Layfon felt some pity for Formed Garen. He doubted anyone would object if he said Formed was around thirty. He waited for the Chief to explain what he had come for.

“So do you need anything today? If it’s Ge…. Naruki, she’s over there,” Layfon had almost called Naruki by her first name. Good thing he caught himself so quickly.

“Ah, I came specifically to congratulate you, but it looks like I’ve been misunderstood. I feel so lonely,” Formed smiled.

Layfon had once been asked by Naruki to apply as a temporary member of the City Police. It was a job dealing with events that might involve Military Artists, meaning only Military Artists were capable of doing it. Of course, there was danger involved. Layfon was asked to cooperate with the police and prevent the culprits from escaping.

“Relax, there’s nothing you need to solve right now……But, if possible, I want to ask you a favor.”

“Ha……”

Formed was looking at Layfon’s drink.

“That’s not wine? It might be a problem from my standpoint, but I think in this situation, it’s all right to drink a little. But it doesn’t feel like you want to drink. Anyway, don’t be too harsh on yourself. Your captain is very serious and strict,” Formed turned his gaze on Nina. Layfon looked over too.

Nina Antalk. A Military Artist who formed a platoon when she was only in third year, whereas all the other captains were fourth year or above. Her short, golden hair brightened up the dimness around her. The curves of her face seemed to accentuate her beauty.

“Not a bad looking person. It was tragic that we lost in the last Military Arts competition. You and the captain over there appearing in Zuellni probably is a good thing.”

“Is it really that tragic?” Layfon asked.

All Regios needed pure selenium to function. Selenium, a mineral discovered only after the world was polluted. Low-level Selenium could be found anywhere, as much as one wanted. But a large amount of pure selenium was needed for a city to function, and that could only be found in a mine. The ever-changing paths of Regios revolved around selenium mines. This was assumed to be true, even though people didn’t have maps of the world to check. They could just tell by the yearly re-supply at a selenium mine. And it was a certainty that a selenium mine would reach its limit one day, so….How many mines a city possessed symbolized a city’s lifespan.

The fight between cities for selenium mines took place once every two years. The people living in the cities were the ones fighting in this war. A city’s life and death was directly related to the people living in it, so they had to fight without holding back.

“Yeah, it was very tragic,” Formed frowned, remembering the past.

A city would only fight against the same type of city. For example, Academy City Zuellni would only fight with other cities that specialized in education. In other cities, they might fight with blood, but for Academy Cities, the Alliance of Academy Cities had set down rules for the Military Arts competition, turning the war into a sport that wouldn’t see anyone getting injured.

“It’s hard for someone who’s not an expert to explain……Anyway, they totally owned us. They predicted our every move, and they went through our openings whenever they wanted. That was the type of feeling I got.”

“Was it because they had excellent psychokinesists?”

Psychokinesist……Military Artists with a special type of Kei who could turn it into psychokinesis and use it to gather and analyze a massive amount of information.

“Well, I don’t really know much about the opposing force,” Formed scanned the shop. “Speaking of which, the psychokinesist of your team isn’t here? The Student President’s sister.”

“She doesn’t like this type of atmosphere,” Layfon replied.

“I see.”

Felli was a genius in psychokinesis, but she hated her ability. Although her brother forced her into the platoon, she didn’t plan to use her true strength.

Layfon couldn’t do anything about it.

To Layfon, born in Grendan and given the title of Heaven’s Blade Receiver, he hadn’t used his true strength in the platoon matches. It wasn’t because there wasn’t a need to use his true strength, and not because he would be invincible if he displayed his true strength. Layfon came to Zuellni in the first place in order to give up Military Arts but he had become a platoon member and was working hard for the next Military Arts competition. The fact that he ended up fighting again was surprising to him.

“Do all Military Artists in Grendan have to have strength like yours?” Formed asked.

“…… Not really. What is it?”

“Ah, nothing. Besides you, the captain of the 5th platoon also came from Grendan, and both of you are platoon members. I don’t know any Military Artists from other cities, perhaps it’s just my prejudice. From an outsider’s perspective, Grendan’s a place of monsters.”

“Uh-huh……” Layfon nodded without putting meaning into it, and asked. “Was Gorneo Luckens born in Grendan?”

“Yeah, seems so. What? Do you know him?”

“No, I don’t know him directly, but the name Luckens sounds familiar.”

“Oh, then he was probably born into a pretty good house.”

Layfon smiled.

“I don’t know why he came here, but to him and I, we have a certain confidence in our own skills. Before coming to Zuellni, we fought many battles. Of course, there were opponents like monsters.”

Layfon found it hard to say he was also a monster.

“Then I’m fine,” Formed smiled, but something shone in the depth of his eyes. Perhaps he had understood something, or perhaps nothing at all. He was a student but also a person who had handled all sorts of things in the city. Nothing could escape his eyes – a person’s language, expression…On the contrary, Formed’s eyes seemed to be a trap, tempting people to make a mistake. It looked like Layfon couldn’t relax after all.

“Ah, chief.”

Naruki and Meishen came over.

“Oh.”

“Did something happen?”

Looking at Naruki, who was all keen and ready, Formed sighed. “Am I someone who would neglect my work? I’m still a student.”

“You aren’t too convincing,” Not knowing what Formed was keeping from her, Naruki relaxed her shoulders, discontent.

“Aren’t you the workaholic?”

“I’m not up to Chief’s level yet, but I’ll catch up soon.”

“Never mind. Don’t waste your precious school life.”

“It’s my right to choose.”

Looking at the silly conversation between a superior and his subordinate, Layfon and Meishen exchanged a glance and smiled.

“…..Is it about time to go?”

“About time. Need me to take you back?”

“It’s okay. There’s Naruki.”

“Ah……it really is ok.”

“Right.”

Both Naruki and Layfon were in Military Arts, and they both worked for the City Police. Meishen was safer with Naruki than with any man.

Mifi wasn’t around. Layfon checked and saw her still reading music sheets.

“She can’t stop once she’s started singing.”

“I’ll take her back then,” Layfon said.

Naruki returned to the conversation. “Well then, we’ll go back first. Layton, thanks for tomorrow.”

“Oh, yeah. Is it really alright? If you really can’t, we can change the date.”

“Don’t worry. I’m pretty accurate at the timing of being a light bulb.”

“Gelni!” Meishen said as she pulled the smiling Naruki out of the shop.

“What’s going on tomorrow?”

“We’re hanging out.”

“Oh.”

“Originally the four of us were going together, but Naruki and Mifi said something sudden has come up and they can’t go. We wanted to change the date, but in the end, we still decided on tomorrow.”

“Is that girl beside Naruki going to go?”

“Yes, I’m going to thank her for the bento she made.”

“…..I feel that I’m wasting my precious school life because of work, but you’re wasting it in another way.”

“……Ha?”

Formed slowly shook his head and said nothing.

<center>◇</center>

She held the heavy staff Dite in a place devoid of people.

‘’(I still can’t control it completely.)’’

Not long ago…….She trained here after the fight with the Phase 1 filth monster and after Nina had fainted.

Nina hadn’t wanted anyone to see her.

It was the same with Felli. She didn’t want anyone to know. Standing on the outskirts of the city, Felli gazed at the faraway command tower. There wasn’t any wind today. Without wild dancing sand, the nighttime scenery around the command tower was clear and unhampered. Felli thoroughly understood the inconvenience of being unable to pierce this darkness.

The world was clearer and more vivid.

She knew. Countless stars dangled in the sky, in the darkness opposite the command tower. They shone and sparkled beautifully beyond the reach of the city’s artificial light. The pale moonlight shined down, as if to look through the polluted earth.

Felli knew there was another lifeform besides filth monsters in this world. Microscopic creatures that weren’t categorized as animal or insect. She knew those sad little creatures lived in the depths of the earth, their power of life not losing out to that of the filth monsters. She knew of that point of grandness.

Knew. Filth monsters howled under this moonlight that seemed to come from a dream or perhaps, from reality. Sad and lonely conquerors.

Felli understood this world better than anyone else.

“Ah……”She breathed in the silent air.

She relaxed, and bathed in the light that ran down her long hair to illuminate her surroundings. The light emitted from her hair suppressed the darkness and enveloped her.

Psychokinesis.

A huge amount of psychokinesis exuded from her body, conducted through her hair. Felli was a genius in psychokinesis. Even psychokinesists born without training in the special power but born with their hair emitting light could not be like Felli. It was the same with psychokinesists schooled and familiar with their ability. The power of psychokinesis couldn’t be increased through training.

The Kei of psychokinesis flew into her Dite. Felli did not need a keyword to restore her weapon, a translucent staff made of flakes.

The flakes scattered, leaving nothing in Felli’s hand. The flakes were connected to Felli through the power of psychokinesis. They became her eyes, mouth and ears. These flakes increased the communication range of a psychokinesist. Felli sent the flakes out to feel the existence of the world. She filtered out the burns of pollution, going back to the time when humanity and earth existed in harmony. She experienced the pale world of night, imagining a picture dotted with the jewels of the stars.

It was a psychokinesist’s privilege to feel the world outside the city. Anyone else would have to wear an environmental suit to walk outside the city. If they went out naked, their lungs would rot in five minutes. Their skin would burn. They had no way of touching this world, because the world rejected them. Even so, there were people who still had to get out. Those who fought.

“I don’t understand,” Felli murmured.

Through her innate feeling and the feeling she acquired through maturity, something else felt peculiar. Perhaps…. Something wasn’t right. This feeling was similar to the one she had when she met him.

Layfon Alseif.

A feeling of hating one’s own ability, but being admired by others……. His past was different from Felli’s, and for that past, he planned to abandon Military Arts. Layfon’s past was more strained and distressing. He had experienced more hurt and pain than Felli. He was different from her, who was born to be a psychokinesist.

No. If it was about ability, then his ability had forced him to choose the path of a Military Artist. Layfon used his ability as a tool for survival. People wanting Felli to become like that were all around her.

Both Layfon and Felli attempted to head for a path other than the paths they were already treading, and both had experienced setbacks. And their experiences were different. Layfon had experienced a setback, whereas Felli chose to have a setback.

‘’(Could I be wrong?)’’

‘’(No.)’’

Layfon came to Zuellni for a road besides Military Arts. What prevented him from chasing his dream were Zuellni’s current situation and Felli’s brother, who knew of Layfon’s past – Karian.

At first, Layfon hated it. He should have hated the platoon match…… But he didn’t look like that now. He didn’t look keen in the matches, but he didn’t give up fighting.

‘’(He really is indecisive.)’’

He hadn’t given up on finding a path outside Military Arts, but he didn’t ignore what he was capable of doing.

And people thought he was zealous.

‘’(A helplessly good-natured person.)’’

But perhaps, the road Layfon picked was right.

‘’(Or……)’’

Or…… feeling something murky weighing on her, she shook her head and called back the flakes. She came here to clear her mind. Wasn’t it meaningless to consider so much……

“?”

Something was out there in the darkness. She had almost missed it because of the mountains. It wasn’t possible to discover it through the reflection of light. She probed with ultrasound and electromagnetic waves. The flakes approached the source of the disturbance. It wasn’t far. Judging by the city’s speed, that thing was two days or so from Zuellni. If she let the flakes head for that thing’s location, daylight would arrive. The flakes hovered a short distance from it and began their investigation.

Looking at the numbers surfacing in her consciousness, Felli swallowed.

“This is……”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter1

2009-09-14T23:45:29Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: Proposal===

“Fu……”

Leerin sat on a stool, holding a juice packet she had bought from the vending machine. The lounge of this two-story, high-class school was comfortable and soothing. Many students came up to the second floor during the day. Only one floor was needed to accommodate those who decided to stay after school. Since this wasn’t the only lounge available, the student athletes who came over to buy drinks from the vending machine tended to move to a place closer to the gymnasium.

This place was quiet and close to the library. The senpais of the Language Club gathered regularly on the first floor, but by the time their voices drifted over to Leerin, they had become mere background noise.

“Fu……” Leerin sighed again, gazing off in the distance under the dim light, the edge of the paper cup on her lips. Warm, sweet chocolate dispersed in her mouth. The warmth slid down her throat into her chest.

“Ah……Geez, what’s with me……” She watched the floorboards, her hands cupping the cup for warmth.

“……Should I return like this?”

She didn’t feel like bringing the books over from the library. Her space in the library was already filled with numerous books and report papers. If she went back to the library, she wouldn’t be able to leave them alone. That was Leerin.

“The importance of news updates between cities and their consequences on the economy.”

The professor had suddenly given Leerin this assignment, to be handed in one week later. Although there was still time to do it, the question was close to impossible for Leerin, who had only recently entered this school. All of the reference books were professional. If she wanted to understand them, she would have to have a large repertoire of professional vocabulary. She had been pulling books off to read just to understand the reference books, and in turn, had been pulling more books to understand the books that explained those reference books.

“……Ugh, my basic knowledge isn’t good enough. Besides, these numbers mean nothing if I can’t understand them. Really……what should I do?”

And so she had spent the two hours after class piling up books. This wasn’t a problem with tepid enthusiasm. In order to escape the setback of her problem, she reached inside her breast pocket.

She touched something hard and took out a small box for letters. She cautiously took out a letter and spread it out.

“His handwriting’s still ugly……”

Leerin’s face relaxed automatically. She started to read the letter that she had already read numerous times.

''How have you been lately? I’m still the same.

''Ah, not entirely the same as usual. What you were worrying about has happened over here. A filth monster came close to Zuellni again. Zuellni wasn’t aware of it, as the filth monster was in its molting phase. Fortunately, the city’s drones discovered it and we managed to avoid the worst-case scenario. But……just like what you were worrying about, I chose to fight alone.

''The fight was intense, just like the experiences that I had had enough of in Grendan. As a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, I had no time for anything besides fighting filth monsters outside the city. I was being extremely careful not to get wounded, because if I did, I might have fallen to pollutants.

''I knew about that danger, but I’ve never chosen to fight with anyone before.

''No, even from the beginning I never considered it.

''I forgot I no longer have the Heaven’s Blade, and I did something foolish. In truth, it was dangerous. No, extremely dangerous.

''I even knew my weapon wasn’t reliable. Although I know what a Heaven’s Blade is, when I was holding my weapon, I fought like before……Am I too arrogant? I couldn’t help but be immersed in it, so your words cut straight to my core.

''But, about that fight, it won’t happen again.

''I’ll try not to fight alone again.

''I no longer hold the resignation of being unable to give up Military Arts. It’s tiring, but I’ll try to overcome it.

''I also haven’t given up on finding a path besides Military Arts, except, right now, I can’t lose Zuellni. This place is a new place, a fresh start for me, so I can’t lose it. Perhaps this feeling can remove some of my tiredness.

''Leerin, it’s because of you that I can accept Military Arts like this. I think I haven’t entirely given up Military Arts because you’re part of my past in Grendan. Perhaps this is a very fortunate thing.

''You said that, in truth, I like Miliary Arts. I haven’t yet had that feeling, but since you said so, it might be true. At least, the me now came from the me who spent ten years immersed in Military Arts, so that must be an important part of me. It’s a blessing that I haven’t lost it, and the Leerin who prevented me from losing it is also someone irreplaceable and important to me.

''I also feel that it’ll be very hard to communicate for six years through letters.

''Why can’t we break through this wall of distance?

''I believe we can.

''May everything go well with you!

''Layfon Alseif.''

She finished reading……Although she had read it many times, she still read it closely. Reading it and losing herself in thought. Reading it in joy…and anger.

She was happy that he said she was important to him, but he was so slow that he didn’t understand her real feelings. She was lost in thought because of his slowness and clumsiness, and then she became angry. Just how many more pieces of paper did she have to sacrifice until he would understand……

“Aah, really……”

She knew that by reading the letter, she’d forget about the report she needed to write…But it still made her feel tired.

''(I’ll just sleep on the stool.)''

"Haha……"

“?”

Someone was laughing.

“Hm?” Leerin turned around and saw a young man sitting on a chair against the wall behind her.

“Ah, excuse me.”

Seeing how he had watched her while she was reading the letter, Leerin’s face grew hot. She studied the young man.

A long bunch of silver hair hung neatly down his back. His sleeves were short despite the cold weather. A harmless laugh, and his laugh wasn’t tasteless.

But if he was laughing at her, then she wouldn’t feel well disposed towards him.

“……Excuse me, who are you? You don’t look like a student here.”

His arms were muscular. Not like a student at all. A Military Artist. It wasn’t strange to see Military Artists walking around. Some of the students were Military Artists, but this young man didn’t look like a student here.

“Yes, you’re right. I’m not a student here.”

“Do you need something? There’s the office……”

“No, I’m not here for the school.”

“Huh?”

“I’m looking for you, Leerin Marfes.”

“Huh?”

“Ah, let me make this clear. I’m not chatting you up.”

“……Why are you pointing that out?”

“Well, for some reason, the girls always try to chat me up, so I’m just making sure. Just in case.”

“You’re too self-conscious.”

True. Perhaps it was a girl’s dream to be chatted up by this guy in this way. But not in this situation……To be mocked after she had read Layfon’s letter. She would have seriously refused this man.

But he had made it clear, and that made his face more displeasing to her. Especially the point that he didn’t mean it at all.

“I really didn’t mean it. I really didn’t mean it!”

“I don’t want to listen to this.”

For some reason, she felt nothing evil and malicious from him. On the contrary, he felt like a kid.

“Well, what do you want me for? I’m busy.”

The report became her excuse. In principle, Military Artists were noble in character, but there were some who were criminals. Even if this young man wasn’t a Military Artist, Leerin didn’t feel like talking to an stranger who suddenly started talking to her.

“Oh, is it Professor Randeon keeping you busy? If so, you don’t have to do it.”

“Huh?”

“The Professor said anything’s fine if you stay in this school. 'Leerin Marfes is a bright student. She can solve simple problems very quickly. Let’s give her a harder assignment to do.' That was what the Professor said. If you’re busy because of that, then it’s okay not to attempt it.”

“……What do you mean?”

Unable to express her astonishment, Leerin felt tired. She didn’t know why the Professor wanted her to stay, but knowing the reason behind the difficult report……Somehow, it didn’t feel like it reflected well on her.

“Even so, you should have talked to the office and let them contact me……” she said weakly.

“If possible, I want to meet you in secret……It’s about Layfon.”

“……Huh?”

Time seemed to stop.

“Yes. How should I put it? Actually, it’s not that bad, but when it comes to Layfon, some people may get sensitive. So I wanted to keep this meeting between us.”

“You…you are?”

“It may not be a happy topic for you, but, uh, well……Fate? It probably is that. It’d be great if you can think that way.”

“……Ha.”

She understood the situation even if he didn’t repeat himself. She had no idea what motive he had to get close to her, but now she knew who he was.

The Professor should have listened to this man’s request already.

If it was this man’s request…Then only the Queen could have that much power.

Under this light of understanding, the name of the young man surfaced.

“Then what do you want me……”

That was all she managed to say.

“Ah!”

And was suddenly pulled away. Her vision blurred. She couldn’t make sense of what was happening. The scene of the dim lounge became a line.

Leerin was pulled over in a very exaggerated way.

“Ah!”

She could only make out the young man’s shadow in her blurred vision. She was flying through the air. Being pulled out of the lounge and moving upwards. She was being pulled along with force, but she didn’t hurt at all. It felt as if some unknown power had floated her into the air.

“Ah.”

Finally she was let down on the ground.

A guest had already arrived on the rooftop. A man of wild hair, devoid of enthusiasm, and wearing a dirty-looking coat. He was watching the scenery around him from his vantage, his gaze sharp and clear.

“What did you do that for?” Leerin said crossly.

The young man walked leisurely up the rooftop, looking at the man in the coat reprovingly. But the man in the coat ignored him and continued to study the scenery.

“You took too long, making everyone impatient. Just how long did I have to wait? After I marry this girl?”

“If you want it, it can be as long as you want. Since it’s you, you can complete Her Majesty’s orders anywhere and anytime.”

“Stop joking. From the day I was born, I had never heard of Her Majesty giving me an order.”

“That’s because you don’t want to listen to it. Is that right, Lintence-san? Isn’t it the Queen’s order to kill billions of filth monsters? Hasn’t the Queen given us our most important mission, to protect this city? It never ends when it comes to talking with you.”

“That’s true. I also don’t want to be called around,” Lintence snorted. The young man shrugged.

“……Well.”

Leerin studied them in alert, unable to judge whether the two were speaking tensely or slowly.

(Just how did it turn out like this?)

“So, you’re Lintence-sama and Savaris-sama? What do you want with me?” she asked the two Heaven Blade successors – the pride of Grendan.

<center>◇</center>

Fervent cheering dominated the war field.

Layfon felt that gaze looked like someone he knew.

“One more person’s behind you.”

“I know.”

Although Felli was just a few seconds slower than him, even so, he wasn’t impatient about it…. If it was Felli, she could have discovered the enemy even earlier, but that couldn’t be helped. She hated her own ability.

The cheering from the audience drowned out Felli’s voice.

In Layfon’s line of sight was a strong-looking man wearing the badge of the 5th platoon captain on his battle uniform. Meanwhile, the emcee’s voice commented.

“Oh, oh. The audience is cheering Layfon on. He has already participated in a few matches, he’s one of Zuellni’s strongest attackers. In a match against the captain of the 5th platoon, Gorneo, just what kind of a battle will it be!?”

The opponent wore armor around his arms and legs. Judging by the color, the armors were made with a red alloy.

(For hand to hand combat…… No, not just that.)

Layfon changed the green Dite into the form of a sword.

“And now what, Gorneo? He can’t protect the flag if he doesn’t stop Layfon.”

Layfon had charged straight in from the beginning of the match, ignoring the psychokinesist of the 5th platoon. His target was the flag in the other team’s camp. Sitting on the defensive side, the 5th platoon would have lost the match if they failed to protect their flag. On the contrary, if the captain, Nina, of the offensive team fell, the 17th platoon would lose.

(Hand to hand combat….. perhaps……)

What Layfon was concerned about was the red Dite. He stopped and studied the strong-looking man, Gorneo. Gorneo had short silvery hair. His face and body build were like that of a robot’s. Nothing cute at all about his serious and harsh looking face, eyes and nose. Eyes that might look like the eyes of a good man if he smiled, that sharp gaze was staring at Layfon. A huge fist pounded towards him.

Kei was gathered in that fist, surrounding it with red light. The armor on his arm had become something totally different.

“Dispersed Kei……?”

Layfon jumped back.

The huge fist pounded down on the ground. The dancing sand from that strike didn’t just disperse into the air. Mixed with Kei, sand and soil particles attacked Layfon. At the same time as he leapt back, Layfon released the Kei from his blade through Whirl Kei. Blocks of Kei struck down Gorneo’s Kei, causing it to explode.
[[Image:CSR vol03 025.jpg|thumb]]

Within the small surrounding covered in sand, Layfon felt a stirring in his opponent’s direction.

“Resore Shosu!”

Along with that key word revealed a red spear and a small body that closed in fast on Layfon’s position.

(This is a red Dite too.)

He already knew about this other person and that she would attack him after Gorneo’s first move. Problem was……

(What kind of an attack?)

Layfon was still in the air. It was impossible for him to change his posture, so he decided to settle this in one swift moment when he landed. Green, red, turquoise…… the difference of the alloys lay in the amount of black alloy in them. Black alloy made the Dite harder and more damage-sustainable, but it also decreased the conductive rate of Kei. Black alloy directly affected the function of the weapon.

Dispersed Kei…… this required the highest level skill of Kei manipulation. To a Military Artist of this type, no Dite could be better than a red Dite.

Having understood what he was confronting, Layfon couldn’t face this move with an easy manner. He didn’t have the leisure to wait for the enemy to strike first. Dispersed Kei was famous for its variations on offensive moves. Against this type of an opponent, Layfon’s correct response was to strike first and attempt to slow down the enemy’s movements.

And in this one swift moment, he had decided on how to slow down his enemy.

Gorneo ''had'' to do something on the other side of the smoke screen.

It should be advantageous for Layfon to slide back further when he landed, aided by the remnants of his Kei as he executed a Whirl Kei. This way, his opponent would miscalculate.

Layfon added a variation to his basic sword move and swung the blade backward against the flow of the current Kei.

“Enke Shoudan!”

A strong and loud voice announced the name of the attack. From the tip of the spear burst out Kei in the form of bullets. Heat pressed down on Layfon’s head, and he gathered internal Kei on his wrists as he brought the sword back to him. A huge amount of Kei spread around him. Layfon rolled in the air like a chess piece.

Combining the internal and external type Kei….

All around Layfon, Kei spun up into the clouds like a whirlwind.

“Ah!”

That whirlwind dispersed the heat and the voice of his opponent. The enemy with the spear bounded off it, but that small body turned in the air and landed on Gorneo’s shoulders. It was a small girl with red hair, carrying a red Dite on her back. She had an intimidating look about her.

“Looks like varying the techniques on Kei can’t win against that guy.”

“I said so already! Speaking of which, how could you fight back under that situation? You’re too reckless.”

“Anyway…… about that guy……”

They looked for Layfon as the whirlwind gradually lost its force.

And they were astounded.

“What!”

“No way……”

They found a number of Layfon before them.

“An attack on the vision? And so many!?”

Behind them, on the tree branches, in the sky, in front, on their sides…… the two members of the 5th platoon were entirely surrounded by Layfon’s many images.

“A thousand……” Gorneo watched the Layfons around him, biting his lips and feeling a bit dizzy. This was a variation of combined internal and external Kei – A thousand flashes.

In reality, there weren’t a thousand, probably just about twenty or so.

With no where to escape to, Gorneo and his subordinated received Layfons’ attacks, but the attacks all missed by a few inches. Even though the Dite had a safety lock on it, it would have been fatal to receive that many attacks at once. After receiving the merciful attacks, the two Military Artists fell on the ground.

At about the same time, the siren signaling the destruction of the flag rang out, but the cheers of the audience almost drowned it out. Layfon swung his blade to disperse the remnants of Kei, and saw the girl with Gorneo…… He remembered from the news: A member of the 5th platoon, Shante Laite.

“Uhhhhhh!” Shante recollected herself.

“Bastard,” Gorneo climbed slowly back up, watching Layfon.

A gaze as if looking up from the bottom of a deep valley… where had he seen it before?

(Gorneo…….. Luckens.)

Luckens…… a name that rattled Layfon.

“My performance is perfect for today too,” Sharnid praised himself as he spun the two Dites in his hands.

“Yeah, didn’t expect it to go that smoothly. Nina’s strategy was successful.”

“Hey, hey. Don’t forget it’s because of me, Harley.”

“Of course,” Harley shrugged and took Sharnid’s Dites for check up.

“In truth, captain’s strategies are pretty successful in the last two matches.”

Sitting in a chair, Layfon listened to their conversation and he looked at Nina.

“That’s thanks to everyone’s hard work,” Nina smiled sourly. She didn’t look satisfied.

First, Layfon acted as bait, followed by Nina. Sharnid infiltrated the enemy camp, avoiding the psychokinesist as he did so. When Layfon fought the enemies, Nina drew out the rest of the enemy teammates to make an opening for Sharnid, who successfully moved into his shooting path for the flag.

Sharnid was using hand to hand gun combat, and Nina had planned her strategies based on Sharnid’s new ability.

In order to reinforce the main attackers, Gorneo and Shante, the rest of the 5th platoon members were a bit slow in their reaction. Sharnid had always worked from a long distance range. Changing that to close range attack had given them unexpected results.

“Sharnid’s hidden ability has seen good results so far……. But that strategy must have been analyzed through and through in the last two matches. We still haven’t fought the 1st platoon, Commander Vance’s platoon. So I don’t think we should let down our guard.”

“Hey, hey, we don’t get this great atmosphere all the time. Don’t douse it cold.”

“But……”

“Let’s end this for the day. If you got anything to consider, you can leave it till tomorrow.”

Layfon could tell Nina wanted to say something, but she swallowed it because of Sharnid’s words.

“Ok, I suppose.”

“Yeah, let’s leave the terrible topic for now. Shall we have a victory meal? The usual at Melo? I’ll book a table. Meet up again at 6pm. Now, dismissed.”

“Hey, don’t just decide on your own,” Nina said. Sharnid was already heading for the bathroom.

“Oh, right. Dismissed.”

Looking at the Nina like that, Layfon smiled. Someone’s gaze pricked his face, so he turned around.

Standing on a side was Felli, pouting.

<center>◇</center>

The world was polluted.

When did that happen? Why? How did it happen?

Those questions were lost in antiquity. No records remained.

Pollutants stopped the cycle of normal activities and led the creatures to death. The earth turned scarlet and arid. Wind and sand swallowed bones of the corpses. Plants that managed to survive were filled with poison. In the new world was a strange ecosystem, giving birth to greedy and stubborn filth monsters. This was no longer a place for humans.

Regios.

Humanity’s new earth. The only space where humans would live, rejected by nature. A world drifting in this world, created by a long lost technique.

In these artificial worlds, people were born, and people died……

At the same time, they fought……

<center>◇</center>

“Number 3! Mifi! I’m gonna sing!”
[[Image:CSR vol03 037.jpg|thumb]]

Mifi held a microphone, and all of a sudden, the shop was filled with loud cheers.

Zuellni had a number of streets lined with shops. The most prosperous street was the one with numerous stations for roaming buses, parking lots and facilities for people planning to go to other cities – Sanak.

Layfon and everyone else were inside a shop on Sanak Street called Melo. Inside Melo was a bar and a lot of empty space, filled with only few tables and chairs. Usually, the bar was full of wines and beers, but today, empty bottles were all placed behind the bar. On the desks were trays and trays of sumptuous dishes.

“Geez…. She drank so much wine and is still keeping it up.”

Sitting on the bar, Sharnid placed a wine cup on his lips with dull eyes. This bar had no audio equipment. Members of the 17th platoon and their guests must have brought some along with them.

“Sharnid, aren’t you gonna sing?”

“I’ll pass. My singing isn’t for everyone.”

“Ah, really? Then when do you sing?”

“When I’m alone with someone.”

“Uh, could that someone be someone here tonight?”

“You’re harsh,” Sharnid said to the female owner of the shop. Sitting next to Sharnid, Layfon was drinking juice and letting the rowdy atmosphere roll over him.

Besides Mifi’s singing, singing that didn’t sound too bad resonated in the shop and the male students couldn’t help but cheer. They were Sharnid’s classmates, a male and female choir, reading from the scores and chatting at the same time. Harley was also there along with his friends. Another group was there, slightly separated from the previous groups. A group of girls who looked serious and earnest. The atmosphere over there was a bit different. The girls were all chatting happily amongst themselves.
In that group were Mei-Shen and Naruki, and Nina was in the centre of the group. Nina was talking to Naruki, who listened with a troubled expression on her face.

(What’s she talking about?) Layfon thought, but had no intention of walking over to find out. He had just escaped from Nina’s friends and moved over to the bar. He didn’t want to get back to the thick again.

“It really is rowdy here.”

Mifi’s singing and the sound of the door opening drifted over to Layfon. Having already sensed the movement through his Military Artist ears, Layfon turned to watch the door.

“Mr. Formed?”

“Yo, how’re you lately, ace?”

Formed Garen. The Chief of security in City Police walked over with a smile that didn’t match the seriousness on his face.

“Please forget that title.”

“Why, isn’t that the truth? No one in Zuellni can win against you. That’s already become a legend. What do you think?” he sat down matter-of-factly beside Layfon and asked for a drink from the shop owner. He reached out for the food.

At first he had called Layfon “Alseif-kun”, but now he was already calling him “You guy”. Against that familiar attitude of Formed, Layfon could only shake his head lightly.

“I can’t help with that title, but a lot of things have told me that being strong alone can’t do anything much.”

“Uh, it’s as if you’re talking about someone else. You aren’t that old, but it feels like you’re looking in from someone far away. Have you had some painful experiences?”

Formed Garen was also a fifth year student in Cultivation. In Zuellni, the youngest student was sixteen, so a fifth year student was around twenty years of age…… perhaps Layfon felt a bit bad for Formed Garen. He doubted anyone would object if he said Formed was around thirty. He waited for the Chief to explain what he came for.

“So do you need anything today? If it’s Ge…. Naruki, she’s over there,” Layfon had almost said Naruki by her first name. Good that he managed to change that quickly.

“Aa, I came specifically to congratulate you, but it looks like I’ve been misunderstood. I feel so lonely,” Formed smiled.

Layfon had once been asked by Naruki to apply as a temporary member of the City Police. It was a job dealing with events that might involve Military Artists, meaning only Military Artists were capable of doing it. Of course, there was danger involved. Layfon was asked to cooperate with the police and prevent the culprits from escaping.

“Be at ease, there’s nothing you need to solve right now…… but, if possible, I want to ask you a favor.”

“Ha……”

Formed was looking at Layfon’s drink.

“Is that wine? It might be a problem from my standpoint, but I think in this situation, it’s all right to drink a little. But it doesn’t feel like you want to drink. Anyway, don’t be too harsh on yourself. Your captain is very serious and strict,” Formed turned his gaze on Nina. Layfon looked over too.

Nina Antalk. A Military Artist who formed a platoon when she was only in third year, whereas all the other captains were fourth year or above. Her short golden hair brightened up the dimness around her. The curves of her face seemed to boast of her beauty.

“Not a bad looking person. It was tragic that we lost in the last Military Arts competition. You and the captain over there appearing in Zuellni probably is a good thing.”

“Is it really that tragic?” Layfon asked.

All mobile cities needed pure selenium to function. Selenium, a mineral newly discovered after the world was polluted. Low-level Selenium could be found anywhere, as much as one wanted. But a large amount of pure selenium was needed for a city to function, and that could only be found in a mine. The moving paths of Regios revolved around selenium mines. This couldn’t be wrong, even though people didn’t have world maps to check. They could just tell by the yearly re-supply at a selenium mine. And for sure, a selenium mine would reach its limit one day, so…. How many mines a city possessed symbolized a city’s lifespan.

The fight between cities for selenium mines took place once every two years. The people living in the cities were the one fighting in this war. A city’s life and death was directly related to the people living in it, so it was a matter of fact to fight desperately.

“Yeah, it was very tragic,” Formed frowned, remembering the past.

A city would only fight against the same type of city. For example, Academy city Zuellni would only fight with other cities that specialized in education. In other cities, they might fight with blood, but for Academy Cities, the alliance of Academy Cities had set down rules for the Military Arts competition, turning the war into a sport that wouldn’t see anyone getting injured.

“For a non-expert to explain is difficult…… anyway, they totally owned us. They predicted our every move, and they went through our openings whenever they wanted. That was the type of feeling I got.”

“Was it because they had excellent psychokinesists?”

Psychokinesist…… Military Artists with a special type of Kei who could turn it into psychokinesis and use it to gather and analyze a massive amount of information.

“Well, I don’t really know much about the opposing force,” Formed scanned the shop. “Speaking of which, the psychokinesist of your team isn’t here? The Student President’s sister.”

“She doesn’t like this type of an atmosphere,” Layfon replied.

“I see.”

Felli was a genius in psychokinesis, but she hated her ability. Although her brother forced her into the team, she didn’t plan to use her true strength.

Layfon couldn’t do anything about it.

To Layfon, born in Grendan and given the title of Heaven Blade successor, he hadn’t used his true strength in the platoon matches. It wasn’t because there wasn’t a need to use his true strength, and not because he would be invincible if he displayed his true strength. Layfon came to Zuellni in the first place in order to give up Military Arts but he had become a platoon member and was working hard for the next Military Arts competition. The fact that he ended up fighting again was surprising to him.

“Do all Military Artists in Grendan have to have strength like yours?” Formed asked.

“…… Not really. What’s it?”

“Ah, nothing. Besides you, the captain of the 5th platoon also came from Grendan, and both of you are platoon members. I don’t know any Military Artists from other cities, perhaps it’s just my prejudice. What I feel is, coming from the “ignorant” perspective, Grendan’s a place of monsters.”

“Um……” Layfon nodded without putting meaning into it, and asked. “Was Gorneo Luckens born in Grendan?”

“Yeah, seems so. What? Do you know him?”

“No, I don’t know him directly, but the name Luckens sounds familiar.”

“Oh, then he probably is born into a pretty good house.”

Layfon smiled.

“I don’t know why he came here, but to him and I, we have a certain confidence in our own skills. Before coming to Zuellni, we’ve fought many. Of course, there’re opponents like monsters.”

Layfon found it hard to say he was also a monster.

“Then I’m put at ease,” Formed smiled, but something shone in the depth of his eyes. Perhaps he had understood something, or perhaps nothing at all. He was a student but also a person who had handled all sorts of things in the city. Nothing could escape his eyes – a person’s language, expression… on the contrary, Formed’s eyes seemed to be a trap, tempting people to make a mistake. It looked like Layfon couldn’t relax after all.

“Ah, chief.”

Naruki and Mei-Shen came over.

“Oh.”

“Did anything happen?”

Looking at Naruki, who was all keen and ready, Formed sighed. “Am I someone who would neglect my work? I’m still a student.”

“You aren’t too convincing,” Not knowing what Formed was keeping from her, Naruki relaxed her shoulders, discontent.

“Aren’t you the workaholic?”

“I’m not up to Chief’s level yet, but I’ll catch up soon.”

“Never mind. Don’t waste your precious school life.”

“It’s my right to choose.”

Looking at the funny talk between a superior and his subordinate, Layfon and Mei-Shen exchanged a glance and smiled.

“….. Is it about time to go?”

“About time. Need me to take you back?”

“It’s ok. There’s Naruki.”

“Ah…… it really is ok.”

“Right.”

Both Naruki and Layfon were in Military Arts, and they both worked for the City Police. Mei-Shen was safer with Naruki than with any other males.

Mifi wasn’t around. Layfon checked and saw her still reading the music scores.

“She can’t stop once she’s started singing.”

“I’ll take her back then,” Layfon said.

Naruki returned to the conversation. “Well then, we’ll go back first. Layton, thanks for tomorrow.”

“Oh, yeah. Is it really ok? If you really can’t, we can change the date.”

“Don’t worry. I’m pretty accurate at the timing of being a light bulb.”

“Gelni!” Mei-Shen said as she pulled the smiling Naruki out of the shop.

“What’s on tomorrow?”

“We’re hanging out.”

“Oh.”

“Originally the four of us were going together, but Naruki and Mifi said something sudden has come up and they can’t go. We wanted to change the date, but in the end, we still decided on tomorrow.”

“Is that girl beside Naruki going to go?”

“Yes, I’m going to thank her for the bento she made.”

“….. I feel that I’m wasting my precious school life because of work, but you’re wasting it in another way.”

“…… Ha?”

Formed slowly shook his head and said nothing.

<center>◇</center>

She held the heavy staff Dite in a place empty of people except for her.

(I still can’t fully manage it.)

Not long ago……. She trained here after the fight with the first aged phase filth monster and after Nina had fainted.

Nina hadn’t wanted anyone to see her.

It was the same with Felli. She didn’t want anyone to know. Standing on the outskirt of the city, Felli gazed at the faraway command tower. There wasn’t any wind today. Without wild dancing sand, the nighttime scenery around the command tower was clear and unhampered. Felli already thoroughly understood the inconvenience of being unable to pierce this darkness.

The world was clearer and more vivid.

She knew. Countless stars dangled in the sky, in the darkness opposite the command tower. They shone and sparkled beautifully beyond the reach of the city’s artificial light. The pale moonlight shone down as if to look through the polluted earth.

Felli knew there was another existence besides filth monsters in this world. Microscopic creatures that weren’t categorized as animal or insect. She knew those sad little creatures lived in the depths of the earth, their power of life not losing out to that of the filth monsters. She knew of that point of grandness.

Knew. Filth monsters howled under this moonlight that seemed to come from a dream or perhaps, from reality. Sad and lonely conquerors.

Felli understood this world more than anyone else.

“Ah……” she breathed in the silent air.

She relaxed, and bathed in the light that ran down her long hair to illuminate her surroundings. The light emitted from her hair suppressed the darkness and enveloped her.

Psychokinesis.

A huge amount of psychokinesis exuded from her body, conducted through her hair. Felli was a genius in psychokinesis. Even psychokinesists born without training in the special power but born with their hair emitting light could not be like Felli. It was the same with psychokinesists schooled and familiar with their ability. The power of psychokinesis couldn’t be increased through training.

The Kei of psychokinesis flew into her Dite. Felli did not need a keyword to restore her weapon, a translucent staff made of flakes.

The flakes scattered, leaving nothing in Felli’s hand. The flakes were connected to Felli through the power of psychokinesis. They became her eyes, mouth and ears. These flakes increased the communication range of a psychokinesist. Felli sent the flakes out to feel the existence of the world. She filtered out the burns of pollutants, returning back to the time when humanity and earth existed in harmony. She experienced the pale world of night, imagining a picture dotted with the jewels of the stars.

It was a psychokinesist’s privilege to feel the world outside the city. Anyone else would have to wear protective clothes to walk outside the city. If they went out naked, their lungs would rot in five minutes. Their skin would burn. They had no way of touching this world, because the world rejected them. Even so, there were people who still had to get out. Those who fought.

“I don’t understand,” Felli murmured.

Through her innate feeling and the feeling she acquired through maturity, something else felt peculiar. Perhaps…. Something wasn’t right. This feeling was similar to when she met him.

Layfon Alseif.

A feeling of hating one’s own ability, but being admired by others……. His past was different from Felli’s, and for that past, he planned to abandon Military Arts. Layfon’s past was more strained and distressing. He had experienced more hurt and pain than Felli. He was different from her, who was born to be a psychokinesist.

No. If it was about ability, then his ability had forced him to choose the path of a Military Artist. Layfon used his ability as a tool for survival. People wanting Felli to become like that were all around her.

Both Layfon and Felli attempted to head for a path other than the paths they were already treading, and both had experienced setbacks. And their experiences were different. Layfon had experienced a setback, whereas Felli chose to have a setback.

(Could I be wrong?)

(No.)

Layfon came to Zuellni for a road besides Military Arts. What prevented him from chasing his dream were Zuellni’s current situation and Felli’s brother who knew of Layfon’s past – Karian.

At first, Layfon hated it. He should have hated the platoon match…… But he didn’t look like that now. He didn’t look keen in the matches, but he didn’t give up fighting.

(He really is indecisive.)

He hadn’t given up on finding a path outside Military Arts, but he didn’t ignore what he was capable of doing.

And people thought he was zealous.

(A helplessly good-natured person.)

But perhaps, the road Layfon picked was right.

(Or……)

Or…… feeling something murky weighing on her, she shook her head and called back the flakes. She came here to clear her mind. Wasn’t it meaningless to consider so much……

“?”

Something was out there in the darkness. She had almost missed it because of the mountains. It wasn’t possible to discover it through the reflection of light. She investigated through ultrasound and electromagnetic waves. The flakes went near the source of the disturbance. It wasn’t far. Judging by the city’s speed, that thing was two days or so from Zuellni. If she let the flakes head for the place of that thing, daylight would arrive. The flakes hovered a distance from it and began their investigation.

Looking at the numbers surfacing in her consciousness, Felli swallowed.

“This is……”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter3

2009-09-13T16:45:45Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 3: The time of a destroyed city===

The Student Council had only called Nina, but Layfon decided to accompany her to the Student President’s office. The thing was, if it had something to do with Nina, then this might be connected to the fate of the entire 17th platoon.

“What do you think happened?”

“What? Judging by how that phone call was made, this isn’t anything secretive.”

This was different from the last encounter with the filth monsters, in which Felli was the one who conveyed the secret information to Layfon.

“I suppose, but well…… oh, it’s already morning. It must be something urgent for them to call us over at this hour,” Nina mumbled as she lifted her head to look at the sky. Gloom shrouded the city. The streetlights were fighting as hard as they could to disperse the surrounding darkness.

Layfon followed Nina’s gaze. Purple rays gradually seeped through the horizon, spreading out to engulf the sky.

“Don’t overdo it.”

“Eh?”

“No matter what happens, I won’t let you face it alone,” she looked at him.

Morning light seeped through the gaps in between buildings, outlining Nina’s face. Layfon couldn’t make out her expression, and found that regrettable.

“…… Thanks,” he said. “But, senpai, don’t force yourself too much either.”

“What’re you saying? You’re my subordinate. It’s natural that I’m to protect you, isn’t it?”

Layfon chased after Nina, who had suddenly picked up her pace. They headed for the Student President’s office.

Inside the office were Karian and Felli. Despite the early hour, both of them were in uniforms.

(Did they sleep like that too?)

Imagining the two siblings sleeping immobile like corpses, Layfon found Felli glaring at him from the sofa.

“Excuse me. Did something happen?” Nina asked.

“That’s true but…… excuse me, would you wait a bit? Not everyone’s here yet,” the female helper in the room indicated for the two to sit down, then she spread out food and drinks on the table.

“It looks like this will take some time. You two haven’t had breakfast because of work, have you? Eat up. We’ve already eaten.”

“Ok,” Nina reached out for the bread. Layfon did the same.

He glanced at Felli. She was drinking tea.

“What?”

“Nothing. Just thinking about what’s happened……”

“You’ll know soon,” she continued to glare at him.

“Yeah, still……” he could only shut his mouth.

Someone knocked on the door as they finished breakfast.

“Military Arts commander…. And……”

Standing beside Vance was someone as robust as Vance himself. Layfon remembered him.

“Captain of the 5th platoon, Gorneo Luckens.”

“Thanks for coming.”

“What’s happening so early?”

None of the two carried with them the sleepiness of having just been roused out of bed. Karian nodded as if he was very satisfied with them.

“It’s very urgent.”

Under Karian’s indication, the two sat down on the sofa opposite Layfon. Gorneo’s sharp gaze swept over him in one split second.

“Please look at this,” Karian took out a photo from a drawer of his desk and placed it on the table.

“This is…… Did the drone take this?”

“Yes, about two hours ago.”

“Two hours? Then isn’t this urgent?”

“A bit.”

“Um,” Vance let it go and resumed examining the photo.

In the photo was a mountain, its outline sharply captured. It didn’t look that tall but the problem surfaced quickly. A huge shadow covered the upper right hand side of the photo. It didn’t look natural. In the middle of the table-like thing were numerous tower-like objects that were connected together, and beneath them was something that was similar to a ball cut in half.

Numerous multi-legs sustained this gargantuan thing.

“Can this be a city?”

“Yes.”

“A war?”

“Who knows.”

Under the tense atmosphere, Karian calmly took out another photo.

“This is the zoom-in photo of the city.”

“This is……” Nina swallowed. Layfon frowned at the tragic scene.

It was a city in ruins.

“So cruel……” Gorneo said softly.

The metal plates covering the first level of the city were either broken or had been peeled off. Only half of the multi-legs were left and some looked to be broken. The buildings in the city seemed to have sustained severe damages. A number of mechanical plates were conducting auto-repair on the second level. Vines and moss covered the exterior of the city. Judging from the progress of the auto-repair, it had been quite some time since this city was attacked.

“It seems the air purification system is working normally……”

“This city’s been attacked by filth monsters.”

“My same thought.”

The photo was taken at night, but there wasn’t any light in the city.

“……. Meaning there’re filth monsters around here?”

“We’ve checked the information in the vicinity of the city and didn’t find anything suspicious. We’ll continue the investigation. Compared to that, what I’m more concerned about is this,” Karian pointed at one of the photos.

“About this place, Vance, does it ring a bell?”

“…… Ring a bell…” Vance stopped.

“Wait……”

“I’m not sure since this photo was taken at night, but the things scattered on this mountain look familiar.”

“Could this be…… a selenium mine?” Nina lifted her head and saw Karian nodding at her.

“Yes, this is Zuellni’s one and only mine. It looks like Zuellni’s trying to resupply.”

“Then that city was also……”

“But why here?”

“According to my speculation, that city might have deviated from its territory while fleeing from filth monsters, so it failed to reach its own mine.”

“Even a city can go mad with hunger.”

“What a tragic reality,” Vance sighed deeply. Layfon couldn’t tell whether he was thinking of the same thing as Karian.

“Well then, Gorneo Luckens, Nina Antalk. Besides Vance, I called you two over for a reason.”

“Is it to investigate the city?”

Karian nodded at Vance. “Looking at the numbers sent back from the drone, there’re no filth monsters around the mine and the city, but that city was obviously attacked. We don’t entirely understand the biological condition of filth monsters, and we don’t know whether this city is a trap the filth monsters have set up to lure in more prey. Under this situation, we can’t wait and do nothing, so I’m requesting your teams to enter the city and investigate the situation. Obtain some real proof.”

“…… I’ve no objection with the mission, but I want an explanation on why these two teams are chosen.”

“Simple. Numbers. We don’t have newly improved protective suits for outside city work to fit two teams with full members. Of course, I also did consider the strength of the teams shown in the platoon matches, so I believe you should have no objection to my decision. What do you think?”

“We’ll complete the mission.”

“…… Roger.”

“I’m counting on you. Departure time is two hours from now. Gather your members in these two hours.”

“That’s quite rushed.”

“I wish to save some time, as there’s no way of stopping Zuellni from moving,” Karian said and saluted Nina and Gorneo.

“…… Well, so that’s how it turned out like this. Geez,” Sharnid said at the exit located by the city’s edge. He was the last to arrive and held the biggest complain among the team. He jumped around, his unkempt hair showing his lack of sleep. “I was planning to sleep till noon.”

Nina watched him numbly. “You…… It’s not weekend today. What’re you planning?”

“You can’t imagine the night life of a handsome guy.”

“Whatever. It’s better to live normally,” Nina said, crossed and tired as she closely examined her protective suit.

“It really is light.” She wore the protective suit beneath the normal fighting clothes. It didn’t feel uncomfortable at all, as if she wasn’t really wearing an extra layer of clothes.

“Not bad. Ah, this is what I have to wear,” Sharnid looked at this own protective suit meaningfully.

“What is it?”

Sharnid watched Nina and the Felli who was sitting in the back seat of the bike, his eyes serious.

“……. Really sexy.”

“Hurry up and get changed, stupid.”

“Got it,” he took down the protective suit that was tossed onto his head, and dragged himself to the Change Room.
[[Image:CSR vol03 111.jpg|thumb]]

Layfon had watched the exchange of the two with a sour smile. The check-up on the bike was finished. What was left was Harley’s check-up on the Dites. Without meaning to….. his gaze fell down on Felli, who was bending down on the bike.

“What’s it?” she said.

“Um…… Did senpai discover that city?”

“…… Fon Fon,” she glared at him.

“Aaaa, sorry. Did Felli discover the city?” he collected himself, not certain why she hated to be called senpai.

“I found it by chance.”

“Of course, but……” What was surprising was that she used her psychokinesis power when she wasn’t in a match. Even if this were chance, her action would just prevent Karian from transferring her out of Military Arts.

“……” Feeling as if something had struck him, Layfon quickly turned his head away.

The 5th platoon was going through their preparations a little distance from the 17th platoon. Unlike Layfon’s team, none of the members from the 5th platoon voiced any complaints. They completed their preparation under the orders of Captain Gorneo.

(Again……)

The gaze came from the 5th platoon. The members of their team were discussing something with Gorneo standing in the middle of them. His back was against Layfon.

(Strange?)

So it wasn’t Gorneo’s gaze. He was busy talking with his team members. As a 5th year, he had the qualities that made him a captain. He could fully understand his members’ needs.

It was the girl sitting on the bike beside Gorneo who was looking at Layfon.

Shante Laite.

Judging from the color of her harness, she was also in her fifth year. She wouldn’t qualify as a teenager since she was twenty, but she was shorter than Felli, with a face that looked even more childish than Felli’s. Underneath her red hair, pupils stirring like a cat’s stared straight at Layfon.

(Eh? Eh?)

Layfon appeared flustered; having thought it was Gorneo who was staring at him.

Seeing how Layfon cringed at her hostile gaze, Shante looked away with satisfaction.

“What’s wrong?”

“Ah, nothing…..”

Felli followed Layfon’s gaze to the 5th platoon, and saw Shante grinding her teeth.

“…… How petty.”

“Hahaha……” Layfon laughed dryly and took the Dite that Harley was handing back to him.

“Is this about the last match?” Harley said.

“I suppose?”

“The 17th platoon is pretty popular outside the Military Arts course, so there are many people who don’t like this.”

“Ha……”

“Winning matches elegantly. Every member is a junior. The captain is a beauty. Their opponents are elites. Don’t you think that looks very interesting to the audience?” Harley analyzed.

“…… If we didn’t have to rush, I planned to give you your new Dite,” he continued.

“…… Did you guys come up with something yesterday?” Layfon ventured.

“Well…… something about a weapon specialized for combat against filth monsters,” Harley’s voice lowered. “The problem of the Dite not being durable enough remains. We don’t want this problem to persist, but we still hope to avoid a Dite breaking in the middle of a fight.”

“Yes.”

“What we can do now is make a Dite that is more suitable for the user, meaning, you. The price of a lighter Dite is to forsake the combined Dites you previously used. When the new Dite’s done, please come over and try it out. Even you wouldn’t want your weapon to fail in a key moment, right?”

“True.”

After Sharnid had finished changing and received his Dite from Harley, the 17th platoon had completed its preparation.

Under the icy gaze of the 5th platoon, everyone from the 17th platoon mounted their bikes. Layfon and Sharnid were the ones driving Nina and Felli. They put their supplies in the spare space. Their helmets were connected to Felli’s flakes, making the world before them more vivid. The gate to the exit opened.

“Good luck, everyone. I hope you can bring back some good news,” Karian’s voice came through the transmitter as Layfon and others headed out into the desolate land.

It took them half a day’s driving to arrive at the destination.

“Well……” Sharnid’s shock came through the transmitter.

Experiencing this in reality was much different from looking at the photos. Above Layfon’s head was the surface of the broken multi-legs, and covering the mechanical plates in auto-repair mode were mosses that looked as if they could fall off any moment.

“Even if it was attacked by the filth monsters, does it have to be so over the top?”

“It was just a guess.”

“The Student President’s speculation…… something doesn’t look right here.”

“The investigation of the west side is completed. The parking bay is totally destroyed and the anchor rope doesn’t look like it’s been used.”

“This is the 5th platoon. We’ve finished investigating the east side. There’s no parking bay and the gate outside is locked,” the psychokinesist of the 5th platoon said.

“Ah.”

“Doesn’t look like we’ve got a way up.”

“We have to use a rope,” Layfon said.

Nina nodded. “This is the 17th platoon. We’ll enter the city with a rope and begin our investigation.”

“Roger. We’ll continue our investigation and let you know of the rendezvous later.”

Layfon took out his Dite. A green light followed after the keyword. The Dite in his hand disappeared to be replaced by a weapon with only a handle.

Steel threads.

Under Layfon’s Kei, countless number of steel threads connected Layfon to the city.

“Layfon, we’ll go together.”

“Got it.”

Wrapping Felli with the steel threads, Layfon was the first to reach the city. The feeling of the air shield passed by him. As he scanned the scene, the steel threads moved under his command, investigating anything within a 10 meters radius in detail…… and he completed that task the moment he landed.

“I guarantee you it’s safe here. Or are you more at ease unless you’ve checked it yourself, Fon Fon?” Felli said.

“Of course I trust you, but this is my habit. I still want to confirm for myself,” he retrieved the steel threads. Sweat beaded on his forehead.

“How meaningless. Rather than wasting your energy, you should be more cautious.”

“…… I’m sorry.”

Speaking of which…… He was covered in chill sweat as he watched Felli.

This wasn’t his first time checking the vicinity with the steel threads, but such delicate and detailed work was a huge burden on his brain.

(The brain structure of a psychokinesist really is different from ours.)

Normal people would never thought of handling a massive amount of information at the same time. As human, she was human. As a Military Artist, she was also a psychokinesist.

(…… I can’t ignore that part.)

“What’s it?”

“…… Nothing,” he replied, swallowing back his words.

Nina and Sharnid had arrived.

“How’s it?”

“No corpses so far,” Felli said emotionlessly. She had restored her Dite and the flakes were now scattered in the sky.

“Then investigate the important facilities one by one in our vicinity.”

“If it’s to investigate half of the city, I will have finished it in an hour.”

“Yeah, can’t we just wait here?” Sharnid said.

“I don’t doubt Felli’s ability, but there are people who don’t accept the result of this type of investigation.”

“…… Fine,” Felli accepted. She had no other choice.

“…… Have you found the entrance to the Mechanical Department?”

“Not yet, it doesn’t look to be anywhere close to here.”

“Right.”

“But I’ve found the shelter.”

“Then let’s start over there. We might find survivors.”

“A very tiny hope,” Sharnid muttered, earning a glare from Nina.

Led by Felli, the 17th platoon headed for the deeper part of the city.

“Oi, Gorneo.”

“Um?” he observed his surroundings as he replied to the voice coming from above his shoulders. He had divided his platoon into three teams. The team with the psychokinesist had stayed behind to wait for orders. Gorneo and the other team had begun their investigation of the area.

“If we set traps here, that can be explained as an accident?” Shante suggested.

Gorneo stopped walking.

They were on a street lined with shops and empty of people. Debris littered the street.

“It’s almost impossible to ambush a Heaven’s Blade successor.”

“Really? But we’ll never know if we don’t try.”

Shante swung her legs before Gorneo’s chest, but he paid no attention to them.

“Saying we’ll never know if we don’t do it, shows you’re still not mature enough.”

“Wu……”

Gorneo’s nose stirred. Something smelt rotten. There was the smell of blood mixed in it too. That didn’t surprise him, since he had seen crowds of flies gathering in fast food shops, but blood……

He understood after looking at the black substance spread here and there on the street.

Something horrible and tragic did happen in this city.

Military Artists and psychokinesists had fought desperately against filth monsters and had failed. The filth monsters had entered through the air shield and spread out in the city to enjoy food other than pollutants.

But, even so……

“Why are there no corpses?”

The residents must have hidden in a shelter during the attack, then their corpses should also be rotting there quietly……

“It’s strange there aren’t any Military Artists’ corpses here.”

He could tell there were quite a number of Military Artists in the fight even though he didn’t know how good they were. Traces of intense fighting remained everywhere, but not one single corpse…… not even a sliver of flesh was in sight.

“As if someone’s cleaned this place,” Shante said in a low voice.

In a city devoid of the living, just who……

“Oi, Gorneo.”

Shante’s voice called him back to reality.

“Um?”

“Is it all right to leave that guy because of it?” she returned to the original topic.

“Of course not. I’ll never let that guy go.”

He’d never forget the shock he had when he heard of the news from the letter. “That guy killed Gahard-san. The Military Artist Gahard-san.”

If that was the only thing, Gorneo might have swallowed his anger with a sigh.

But, it wasn’t like that.

The letter had explained in detail the cause of the event.

“That guy is an insult to Military Arts. I’ll never let this go.”

Layfon participated in underground matches as a Heaven Blade successor, and he planned to kill Gahard, who wanted to expose his foul deeds, through legal means. Gahard wasn’t dead, but the loss of his arm had caused some unusual reaction in his Kei vein. For a Military Artist, this was the same as being crippled, never be able to use Military Arts again.

“Her Majesty is too kind to only exile that guy from Grendan.”

Having committed the crime, Layfon had appeared as a Military Artist in Zuellni. Although nothing had happened so far, this didn’t mean the same thing wouldn’t happen again.

“I can’t stop him.”

“Gorneo, I’ll help out too.”

Gorneo shook his head. “Even though his heart’s rotten, he still is a Heaven Blade successor. I understand that. I can’t let you face that kind of danger.”

“Moron!” Shante pounded her fist down on his head.

<center>◇</center>

There was a huge hole on the ceiling of the shelter, and beneath it, debris. On the edge of the debris was black blood, dried and hardened.

“How terrible,” Sharnid said, covering his mouth and nose with his hand.

The smell of rot filled every corner of the shelter. Layfon and Nina were also covering their mouth and nose. Felli had refused to enter and was waiting outside.

“Is anyone alive?” Nina asked.

“No,” Felli replied coldly through the flake.

“Damn,” she stomped the ground.

“There really isn’t a single corpse here,” Sharnid frowned.

“As if someone’s cleaned this place,” Layfon said.

Even though the filth monsters had eaten everyone in the city, there must be some trace left of the people here.

It was possible there were survivors since the air purification system was functioning normally, but Felli hadn’t yet found a live response. Even if there was a response, it might have come from livestock.

“Unless this city encountered the type that attacked Zuellni before?”

Layfon shook his head. Sure, if there were that many number of larva, they might not leave behind any corpses.

But……

“There’s suspicion on how the city’s been destroyed. Almost all of the buildings started collapsing from the top. If it was a group of larvae, the buildings should have folded from the middle.”

The filth monsters had descended from the sky and left via the sky. More than one. And the larvae weren’t huge enough to flatten a building.

“So someone’s been cleaning the corpses here?” Nina asked.

Even if there were survivors, it was hard to imagine their cleaning up all of the corpses…… at least to bury all the corpses in Layfon’s area.

The team returned back to the surface. Their mission was to confirm whether there was danger around rather than finding survivors.

“Fu, I can’t stand this,” Sharnid said. Layfon and Nina also breathed deeply the air of the surface. The smell of rot was also above the ground, but it wasn’t as intense back in the shelter.

“Just what’s wrong with this city?” Sharnid complained.

“Since there’re no filth monsters, it isn’t dangerous, right?”

Zuellni would arrive here in one more day. Before it arrived, they had to confirm whether the place was safe.

“There aren’t any filth monsters, but if we leave this riddle, something worse might happen later,” Nina said.

Felli remained silent.

“Anyway, we’ll stop here for the day. The sun’s about to go down. Let’s meet up with the other team when there’s still daylight.”

“The 5th platoon has given us instructions for rendezvous.”

“Ok. Tell them we’re heading over….. Let’s go.”

They followed Felli’s description.

Layfon took up the rear and suddenly halted his steps.

Something revolting and hateful seemed to shroud the city. Perhaps it was because of the smell of rot and the unusual silence, coupled with the descending night.

The 5th platoon had chosen to meet up in the middle of the city where the Military Arts dormitory was located.

“The machine still works.”

Nina entered the corridor and checked around.

The machine, though weak, was still working, producing its own electricity, and it was fortunate that the air-conditioning worked. The smell of rot had enveloped them from the very first moment when they entered the city.

Felli had received a message from the 5th platoon.

“Captain, Captain Luckens wants to talk to you about room allocation.”

“Right, I’ll head over.”

Nina left, leaving Felli alone. Layfon and Sharnid were checking the vicinity to make sure it was safe.

As Felli lifted her hands to feel the current of air-conditioning and wind, someone walked in through the door.

“Ah……”

“……Ah”

Displeasure showed on Shante’s face, and Felli narrowed her eyes to look at the other icily. It seemed Shante was checking the place was safe, just like Layfon and Sharnid.

The moment when the two gazes met created sparks between them.

She didn’t know why she was hated, but Felli wasn’t one to ignore the other’s hostility. On the contrary, she struck back at the other’s challenge.

Felli had a number of flakes around her to defend herself, and with these, she had enough to handle Shante. A psychokinesist’s power wasn’t limited to the gathering and analyzing of information. It wouldn’t be bad to use it against this petty girl.

Shante’s hand was on the Dite in her harness. Keeping that pose, she looked as if she was about to brush past Felli.

“Hey!” she called when Felli neared her.

“You, do you know that guy’s true face?”

This question made Felli stiffer.

“What do you mean?”

“…… Serious? Or are you pretending? I’ve heard of what that first year guy is like.”

Although Felli planned to ignore Shante, she had failed to cover up some of her outrage.

“…..”

“Humph, you know of it but you’re still using him. In that case, the Student President also knows already.”

“I don’t understand what you’re saying.”

“Using that despicable guy…… To hide the truth at this stage, do you think we’re so untrustworthy?”

Invisible murderous intent flew to Felli’s throat like a knife. Shante’s red hair danced like strong flame.

“What?”

“…… If you’re covering up your tragic failure two years ago, I think you need to take it out on someone else.”

“What?”

“He would be able to live peacefully as a student in General Studies if you guys weren’t so weak. Isn’t it because of your immaturity that we are facing the situation we’re now in? Military Artists who can’t guard their cities are useless. Look long and hard in the mirror and see how much strength you have before you say anything else.”

“What? You…… You, damn you……” Shante trembled and snatched up her Dite, but a voice stopped her before she could say the keyword.

“Stop it.”

“Gorneo!? But!”

“Don’t start a fight here.”

“Wuuuuuuu!!” she stuffed her Dite back into the harness and stomped hard on Gorneo’s foot before disappearing out the door.

Gorneo received the attack casually and apologized to Felli. “I’m sorry. My teammate’s been troubling you.”

“…… No,” Felli answered after breathing in deeply. She pressed down on her outrage and looked at the stocky man before her.

“But, that is also my doubt. Shante’s only conveyed my feeling, that’s all.”

“Are you from Grendan?”

“Yes. I’m Gorneo Luckens. I’m the younger brother of Grenden’s Heaven Blade successor, Savaris Luckens.”

“…… I see. What I just said are my own feelings. They aren’t my brother’s opinions.”

“I understand. About that guy… they’re just my own feelings too. I hope you understand.”

“…… You don’t look like you accept my take on things.”

“I can’t accept it.”

“…… How displeasing,” she whispered.

Only Nina made a simple greeting to the other team after room allocation. None of the members from the 5th platoon wanted to associate with the 17th platoon. The rooms for both teams were quite far apart.

From inside the common room of the 17th platoon floated the aroma of food.

“Ah, we made the right choice of having Layfon prepare food,” Sharnid sat contentedly on the sofa, drinking warm tea. Layfon had made something from the edible ingredients found in the grocery shop in the city.

“All of the vegetables are ruined except for the beans. Fortunately, the fish in the cultivation pond still lived.”

The meal was simple, but it was better than eating the cold food they brought with them. Layfon relaxed.

“Um…. This way, we don’t have a problem.”

“What do you mean?” Layfon asked but Nina only nodded.

“It takes at least one week to resupply Zuellni. During this time, classes will be suspended. I want to use this chance to strengthen our team.”

“Training?” Sharnid said, unwilling.

“We’ve accumulated some prize money so we have a lot to spare. There’s a good location in the produce area. I wanted to train there but I was concerned about food.”

“But there aren’t any shops over there. Ah, sorry, I can’t make food.”

“Me neither.”

Felli hadn’t said anything, but Layfon understood, having seen her cooking.

“So I planned to ask for a friend’s help, but since Layfon can do the cooking, then there isn’t a problem anymore,” Nina looked at the tea in her cup.

Mei-Shen surfaced in Layfon’s mind. Her cooking was even better than his, but it wasn’t possible for her to live together with the 17th platoon. She was too shy. If there was no helping it, he’d have to ask Naruki and Mifi to come too.

But if he did that, Nina wouldn’t give up that golden chance to persuade Naruki to join the team.

No matter what Naruki might think, Layfon hoped Mei-Shen and the girls wouldn’t become entangled with the 17th platoon before Nina’s made her decision.

(I guess I’ll have to cook.)

In that case, he’d have to consider the nutrients in the food. As Leerin pointed out in her letters, it was a headache to think up a meal that was well balanced in nutrients. He pondered this as he packed up the dishes.

Sharnid and Felli left the room.

“Sorry for making you do all this,” Nina apologized.

“It’s ok. I’m used to it.”

“Do you have time later?”

“Do you want something?”

“I want to have a chat.”

“Then let me make some tea.”

He made tea and sat back on the sofa.

“I have a question about what just happened.”

“…… Then Senpai……”

“…… yeah, it seems to be a warning for me.”

“For me too, I suppose.”

Layfon and Sharnid were far away when Felli had her confrontation with Shante. Sharnid hadn’t said much. He just shrugged.

“Do you remember?”

“I know about Savaris, but not much about his brother. The Luckens are a family famous for Military Arts back in Grendan.”

“Really?”

“And……”

“…… What?”

“Nothing.”

If it was about the Luckens, then there must be another cause behind Gorneo’s hostility.

“Layfon?”

“……. Hum?”

“This is hard for me to say, but I’m your captain and I also know of your past. I’ve decided to stand with you no matter what.”

“Captain……”

“You did something unforgivable as a Military Artist. No matter what the reason is behind it, your deed is unforgivable.”

(You must constantly remind yourself.)

Layfon recalled once again what Her Majesty had said. After his deeds were exposed, the Queen had beaten him up and had said this to him.

Nina’s words placed Layfon back in the past.

“There’re many who don’t understand you, and many who understand but can’t forgive you.”

Leerin was his only comrade. Even the orphans in the orphanage who used to view him as a hero had looked at him with hatred.

His world was flipped upside down in a short period of time.

“If others find out, your situation in Zuellni may become the same as Grendan’s.”

Go look at the world. The Queen had said. But no matter where he was at, Layfon still recalled his past and remembered it. Karian had known. And Gorneo, the younger brother of Savaris Luckens. People still moved around even though cities were basically isolated and sealed off. Layfon’s past seemed to patrol in the darkness, waiting for a chance to jump out of his shadow.

“But I’ve decided to be your comrade. Since I’ve decided, no matter who becomes your enemy, I’ll never be your enemy.”

“Senpai…… please give this up. If you do this, you’ll be in danger even as a captain.”

He was happy that Leerin had remained by his side, but at the same time, it pained him. He could keep on living peacefully because he was in another city, but there were people back in Grendan who wanted to hurt Leerin because she stood by him.

“Stop this nonsense,” Nina laughed. “If I’m afraid of that, how can I be your captain?”

Her smile pulled him back from the past. Leerin’s smile probably was like that too.

“What’s it?”

“Um?”

“If you decide something on your own, you’ll tend to think towards something bad. It’s the same with feelings and thinking style. It’s the same with everything. It’s because you want to shoulder everything yourself…… How should I put in? Well, I’m not one to talk.”

Layfon recalled how he lectured Nina when she was in hospital.

“What’s it?”

“I’m thinking that it’s great to be have senpai here.”

“Wh… Why so sudden?” her face went pink.

“I’m just expressing my honest feelings.”

He would tell her everything. Everything that happened in Grendan.

<center>◇</center>

After parting with Nina, Layfon hesitated a bit, then he went to a door. He breathed in deeply to disperse the pressure on his shoulders and knocked on the door.

After a pause, a voice filled with dissatisfaction called out. “…… Who is it?”

“Um….. It’s Layfon.”

Felli opened the door and let him in.

The room wasn’t that big. Two single beds took up most of the space. Because of the limited number of rooms, the team members couldn’t each have a room to themselves. It was just for one night anyway. Sharnid was against Nina’s suggestion, but Felli had agreed solemnly.

Felli should be in the same room as Nina, but it appeared those two weren’t willing to spend a long time together.

“It’s not good to eavesdrop,” Felli said after closing the door. She understood why he had come to her.

“Sorry,” Layfon lowered his head.

“But those two are the worst saying what they said under that situation.”

“Senpai too……”

“Fon Fon……”

“Ah, um, I’ve given Felli trouble……”

“Really, I don’t feel as good,” she mumbled.

Layfon lifted his head.

“Whose fault is it that we’re in this situation? Those people don’t understand at all. That’s why I don’t feel good.”

“Still angry?”

“Of course.”

Nina had known of Felli’s true strength in the previous fight with the filth monster in its aged phase. No one but Felli could support with psychokinesis over the distance that took one day to cover.

From that time on, Nina had reduced her demands of Felli in training.

Layfon wasn’t sure why the captain was doing that. It didn’t seem she had let Felli go because of Felli’s lack of enthusiasm. Same as Layfon, Felli had also wanted to ask Nina the reason behind her unusual action.

But what she did was continue to observe the captain and did all she could to avoid being alone with her.

“…… I’m concerned that she allows me to participate with the way I am,” Felli sighed lightly.

“Felli?”

“Fon Fon, I don’t think we have any other way.”

Lying on the bed, she looked smaller than before. The calmness she maintained was nowhere to be seen. What she gave off was an air of intense exhaustion.

“To a psychokinesist, using psychokinesis is as matter of fact as breathing in the air. I’m so tired of suppressing it.”

“Even so, you still hate it.”

“Of course.”

Layfon was put at ease by Felli’s usual reaction.

But that only lasted one moment……

“Fon Fon…… Why aren’t we normal?”

He couldn’t answer her.

(You must constantly remind yourself.)

The Queen’s words surfaced in his mind once again.

(Constantly remind yourself that we, as Military Artists and psychokinesists aren’t normal. As humans, we must not allow ourselves to forget this.)

Those words whipped him more painfully than his injuries.

“We……” Felli mumbled and suddenly lifted her face.

“Felli?”

“Outside. A live response 200 meters south west of here. It definitely isn’t livestock!”

“!”

Layfon responded swiftly. Internal Kei ran through his body as he picked up his harness and jumped out the window. The steel threads spread out as he headed for the direction Felli had indicated, running in the city illuminated by the pinprick stars.

Running silently on steel threads thin as spider threads, Layfon arrived early at the destination.

The thing hadn’t run away, as if it was waiting for him.

‘What is this?”

Dumbstruck, he looked at the shadow of a four-legged creature. A horn protruded from its head. Standing before Layfon was a golden goat.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Redlar

2009-09-13T16:43:32Z

Redlar:

===Japanese words in texts===
Please do not delete Japanese words inside the translated texts unless you've translated it, or verified it. Chances are that the translator faced some difficulties in translating the sentence, and included the raw for reference. Use a [[Format_guideline#Use_the_Hide_Tag|hide tag]] instead. Thank you.

--[[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] 05:12, 11 August 2009 (UTC)

I'm the one adding the Japanese sentences because they are missing translations ^^. The deleted sentence is probably a mistake since Redlar usually translates them.

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 07:24, 11 August 2009 (UTC)

Oh...sorry about that. >.< Keep up the good work. =)

--[[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] 07:36, 11 August 2009 (UTC)

And in fact it was my mistake... the sentence wasn't missing but misplaced.

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 10:57, 11 August 2009 (UTC)

==Chrome Shelled Regios: Volume 3 Chapter 3==

Uhm, did you remove tossed(1) out of this sentence for a reason or was it an error? Because I think now is the reason why he has to take the suit from his head is missing... (maybe tossed wasnt the right word but shouldnt it then get changed into the right synonym)

“Got it,” he took down the protective suit that was (1) onto his head, and dragged himself to the Change Room.

--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 13:16, 13 September 2009 (UTC)

Sorry about that; that was a mistake. I didn't realize I had done that. I was just adding the image at the time.

--[[User:Redlar|Redlar]]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter1

2009-09-13T01:42:04Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: Proposal===

“Fu……”

Leerin sat on a stool, holding a juice packet she had bought from the vending machine. The lounge of this two-story, high-class school was comfortable and soothing. Many students came up to the second floor during the day. Only one floor was needed to accommodate those who decided to stay after school. Since this wasn’t the only lounge available, the student athletes who came over to buy drinks from the vending machine tended to move to a place closer to the gymnasium.

This place was quiet and close to the library. The senpais of the Language Club gathered regularly on the first floor, but by the time their voices drifted over to Leerin, they had become mere background noise.

“Fu……” Leerin sighed again, gazing off in the distance under the dim light, the edge of the paper cup on her lips. Warm, sweet chocolate dispersed in her mouth. The warmth slid down her throat into her chest.

“Ah……Geez, what’s with me……” She watched the floorboards, her hands cupping the cup for warmth.

“……Should I return like this?”

She didn’t feel like bringing the books over from the library. Her space in the library was already filled with numerous books and report papers. If she went back to the library, she wouldn’t be able to leave them alone. That was Leerin.

“The importance of news updates between cities and their consequences on the economy.”

The professor had suddenly given Leerin this assignment, to be handed in one week later. Although there was still time to do it, the question was close to impossible for Leerin, who had only recently entered this school. All of the reference books were professional. If she wanted to understand them, she would have to have a large repertoire of professional vocabulary. She had been pulling books off to read just to understand the reference books, and in turn, had been pulling more books to understand the books that explained those reference books.

“……Ugh, my basic knowledge isn’t good enough. Besides, these numbers mean nothing if I can’t understand them. Really……what should I do?”

And so she had spent the two hours after class piling up books. This wasn’t a problem with tepid enthusiasm. In order to escape the setback of her problem, she reached inside her breast pocket.

She touched something hard and took out a small box for letters. She cautiously took out a letter and spread it out.

“His handwriting’s still ugly……”

Leerin’s face relaxed automatically. She started to read the letter that she had already read numerous times.

''How have you been lately? I’m still the same.

''Ah, not entirely the same as usual. What you were worrying about has happened over here. A filth monster came close to Zuellni again. Zuellni wasn’t aware of it, as the filth monster was in its molting phase. Fortunately, the city’s drones discovered it and we managed to avoid the worst-case scenario. But……just like what you were worrying about, I chose to fight alone.

''The fight was intense, just like the experiences that I had had enough of in Grendan. As a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, I had no time for anything besides fighting filth monsters outside the city. I was being extremely careful not to get wounded, because if I did, I might have fallen to pollutants.

''I knew about that danger, but I’ve never chosen to fight with anyone before.

''No, even from the beginning I never considered it.

''I forgot I no longer have the Heaven’s Blade, and I did something foolish. In truth, it was dangerous. No, extremely dangerous.

''I even knew my weapon wasn’t reliable. Although I know what a Heaven’s Blade is, when I was holding my weapon, I fought like before……Am I too arrogant? I couldn’t help but be immersed in it, so your words cut straight to my core.

''But, about that fight, it won’t happen again.

''I’ll try not to fight alone again.

''I no longer hold the resignation of being unable to give up Military Arts. It’s tiring, but I’ll try to overcome it.

''I also haven’t given up on finding a path besides Military Arts, except, right now, I can’t lose Zuellni. This place is a new place, a fresh start for me, so I can’t lose it. Perhaps this feeling can remove some of my tiredness.

''Leerin, it’s because of you that I can accept Military Arts like this. I think I haven’t entirely given up Military Arts because you’re part of my past in Grendan. Perhaps this is a very fortunate thing.

''You said that, in truth, I like Miliary Arts. I haven’t yet had that feeling, but since you said so, it might be true. At least, the me now came from the me who spent ten years immersed in Military Arts, so that must be an important part of me. It’s a blessing that I haven’t lost it, and the Leerin who prevented me from losing it is also someone irreplaceable and important to me.

''I also feel that it’ll be very hard to communicate for six years through letters.

''Why can’t we break through this wall of distance?

''I believe we can.

''May everything go well with you!

''Layfon Alseif.''

She finished reading……Although she had read it many times, she still read it closely. Reading it and losing herself in thought. Reading it in joy…and anger.

She was happy that he said she was important to him, but he was so slow that he didn’t understand her real feelings. She was lost in thought because of his slowness and clumsiness, and then she became angry. Just how many more pieces of paper did she have to sacrifice until he would understand……

“Aah, really……”

She knew that by reading the letter, she’d forget about the report she needed to write…But it still made her feel tired.

''(I’ll just sleep on the stool.)''

"Haha……"

“?”

Someone was laughing.

“Hm?” Leerin turned around and saw a young man sitting on a chair against the wall behind her.

“Ah, excuse me.”

Seeing how he had watched her while she was reading the letter, Leerin’s face grew hot. She studied the young man.

A long bunch of silver hair hung neatly down his back. His sleeves were short despite the cold weather. A harmless laugh, and his laugh wasn’t tasteless.

But if he was laughing at her, then she wouldn’t feel well disposed towards him.

“……Excuse me, who are you? You don’t look like a student here.”

His arms were muscular. Not like a student at all. A Military Artist. It wasn’t strange to see Military Artists walking around. Some of the students were Military Artists, but this young man didn’t look like a student here.

“Yes, you’re right. I’m not a student here.”

“Do you need something? There’s the office……”

“No, I’m not here for the school.”

“Huh?”

“I’m looking for you, Leerin Marfes.”

“Huh?”

“Ah, let me make this clear. I’m not chatting you up.”

“……Why are you pointing that out?”

“Well, for some reason, the girls always try to chat me up, so I’m just making sure. Just in case.”

“You’re too self-conscious.”

True. Perhaps it was a girl’s dream to be chatted up by this guy in this way. But not in this situation……To be mocked after she had read Layfon’s letter. She would have seriously refused this man.

But he had made it clear, and that made his face more displeasing to her. Especially the point that he didn’t mean it at all.

“I really didn’t mean it. I really didn’t mean it!”

“I don’t want to listen to this.”

For some reason, she felt nothing evil and malicious from him. On the contrary, he felt like a kid.

“Well, what do you want me for? I’m busy.”

The report became her excuse. In principle, Military Artists were noble in character, but there were some who were criminals. Even if this young man wasn’t a Military Artist, Leerin didn’t feel like talking to an stranger who suddenly started talking to her.

“Oh, is it Professor Randeon keeping you busy? If so, you don’t have to do it.”

“Huh?”

“The Professor said anything’s fine if you stay in this school. 'Leerin Marfes is a bright student. She can solve simple problems very quickly. Let’s give her a harder assignment to do.' That was what the Professor said. If you’re busy because of that, then it’s okay not to attempt it.”

“……What do you mean?”

Unable to express her astonishment, Leerin felt tired. She didn’t know why the Professor wanted her to stay, but knowing the reason behind the difficult report……Somehow, it didn’t feel like it reflected well on her.

“Even so, you should have talked to the office and let them contact me……” she said weakly.

“If possible, I want to meet you in secret……It’s about Layfon.”

“……Huh?”

Time seemed to stop.

“Yes. How should I put it? Actually, it’s not that bad, but when it comes to Layfon, some people may get sensitive. So I wanted to keep this meeting between us.”

“You…you are?”

“It may not be a happy topic for you, but, uh, well……Fate? It probably is that. It’d be great if you can think that way.”

“……Ha.”

She understood the situation even if he didn’t repeat himself. She had no idea what motive he had to get close to her, but now she knew who he was.

The Professor should have listened to this man’s request already.

If it was this man’s request…Then only the Queen could have that much power.

Under this light of understanding, the name of the young man surfaced.

“Then what do you want me……”

That was all she managed to say.

“Ah!”

And was suddenly pulled away. Her vision blurred. She couldn’t make sense of what was happening. The scene of the dim lounge became a line.

Leerin was pulled over in a very exaggerated way.

“Ah!”

She could only make out the young man’s shadow in her blurred vision. She was flying through the air. Being pulled out of the lounge and moving upwards. She was being pulled along with force, but she didn’t hurt at all. It felt as if some unknown power had floated her into the air.

“Ah.”

Finally she was let down on the ground.

A guest had already arrived on the rooftop. A man of wild hair, devoid of enthusiasm, and wearing a dirty-looking coat. He was watching the scenery around him from his vantage, his gaze sharp and clear.

“What did you do that for?” Leerin said crossly.

The young man walked leisurely up the rooftop, looking at the man in the coat reprovingly. But the man in the coat ignored him and continued to study the scenery.

“You took too long, making everyone impatient. Just how long did I have to wait? After I marry this girl?”

“If you want it, it can be as long as you want. Since it’s you, you can complete Her Majesty’s orders anywhere and anytime.”

“Stop joking. From the day I was born, I had never heard of Her Majesty giving me an order.”

“That’s because you don’t want to listen to it. Is that right, Lintence-san? Isn’t it the Queen’s order to kill billions of filth monsters? Hasn’t the Queen given us our most important mission, to protect this city? It never ends when it comes to talking with you.”

“That’s true. I also don’t want to be called around,” Lintence snorted. The Young man shrugged.

“…… Well.”

Leerin studied them in alert, unable to judge whether the two were speaking tensely or slowly.

(Just how did it turn out like this?)

“So, you’re Lintence-sama and Savaris-sama? What do you want with me?” she asked the two Heaven Blade successors – the pride of Grendan.

<center>◇</center>

Fervent cheering dominated the war field.

Layfon felt that gaze looked like someone he knew.

“One more person’s behind you.”

“I know.”

Although Felli was just a few seconds slower than him, even so, he wasn’t impatient about it…. If it was Felli, she could have discovered the enemy even earlier, but that couldn’t be helped. She hated her own ability.

The cheering from the audience drowned out Felli’s voice.

In Layfon’s line of sight was a strong-looking man wearing the badge of the 5th platoon captain on his battle uniform. Meanwhile, the emcee’s voice commented.

“Oh, oh. The audience is cheering Layfon on. He has already participated in a few matches, he’s one of Zuellni’s strongest attackers. In a match against the captain of the 5th platoon, Gorneo, just what kind of a battle will it be!?”

The opponent wore armor around his arms and legs. Judging by the color, the armors were made with a red alloy.

(For hand to hand combat…… No, not just that.)

Layfon changed the green Dite into the form of a sword.

“And now what, Gorneo? He can’t protect the flag if he doesn’t stop Layfon.”

Layfon had charged straight in from the beginning of the match, ignoring the psychokinesist of the 5th platoon. His target was the flag in the other team’s camp. Sitting on the defensive side, the 5th platoon would have lost the match if they failed to protect their flag. On the contrary, if the captain, Nina, of the offensive team fell, the 17th platoon would lose.

(Hand to hand combat….. perhaps……)

What Layfon was concerned about was the red Dite. He stopped and studied the strong-looking man, Gorneo. Gorneo had short silvery hair. His face and body build were like that of a robot’s. Nothing cute at all about his serious and harsh looking face, eyes and nose. Eyes that might look like the eyes of a good man if he smiled, that sharp gaze was staring at Layfon. A huge fist pounded towards him.

Kei was gathered in that fist, surrounding it with red light. The armor on his arm had become something totally different.

“Dispersed Kei……?”

Layfon jumped back.

The huge fist pounded down on the ground. The dancing sand from that strike didn’t just disperse into the air. Mixed with Kei, sand and soil particles attacked Layfon. At the same time as he leapt back, Layfon released the Kei from his blade through Whirl Kei. Blocks of Kei struck down Gorneo’s Kei, causing it to explode.
[[Image:CSR vol03 025.jpg|thumb]]

Within the small surrounding covered in sand, Layfon felt a stirring in his opponent’s direction.

“Resore Shosu!”

Along with that key word revealed a red spear and a small body that closed in fast on Layfon’s position.

(This is a red Dite too.)

He already knew about this other person and that she would attack him after Gorneo’s first move. Problem was……

(What kind of an attack?)

Layfon was still in the air. It was impossible for him to change his posture, so he decided to settle this in one swift moment when he landed. Green, red, turquoise…… the difference of the alloys lay in the amount of black alloy in them. Black alloy made the Dite harder and more damage-sustainable, but it also decreased the conductive rate of Kei. Black alloy directly affected the function of the weapon.

Dispersed Kei…… this required the highest level skill of Kei manipulation. To a Military Artist of this type, no Dite could be better than a red Dite.

Having understood what he was confronting, Layfon couldn’t face this move with an easy manner. He didn’t have the leisure to wait for the enemy to strike first. Dispersed Kei was famous for its variations on offensive moves. Against this type of an opponent, Layfon’s correct response was to strike first and attempt to slow down the enemy’s movements.

And in this one swift moment, he had decided on how to slow down his enemy.

Gorneo ''had'' to do something on the other side of the smoke screen.

It should be advantageous for Layfon to slide back further when he landed, aided by the remnants of his Kei as he executed a Whirl Kei. This way, his opponent would miscalculate.

Layfon added a variation to his basic sword move and swung the blade backward against the flow of the current Kei.

“Enke Shoudan!”

A strong and loud voice announced the name of the attack. From the tip of the spear burst out Kei in the form of bullets. Heat pressed down on Layfon’s head, and he gathered internal Kei on his wrists as he brought the sword back to him. A huge amount of Kei spread around him. Layfon rolled in the air like a chess piece.

Combining the internal and external type Kei….

All around Layfon, Kei spun up into the clouds like a whirlwind.

“Ah!”

That whirlwind dispersed the heat and the voice of his opponent. The enemy with the spear bounded off it, but that small body turned in the air and landed on Gorneo’s shoulders. It was a small girl with red hair, carrying a red Dite on her back. She had an intimidating look about her.

“Looks like varying the techniques on Kei can’t win against that guy.”

“I said so already! Speaking of which, how could you fight back under that situation? You’re too reckless.”

“Anyway…… about that guy……”

They looked for Layfon as the whirlwind gradually lost its force.

And they were astounded.

“What!”

“No way……”

They found a number of Layfon before them.

“An attack on the vision? And so many!?”

Behind them, on the tree branches, in the sky, in front, on their sides…… the two members of the 5th platoon were entirely surrounded by Layfon’s many images.

“A thousand……” Gorneo watched the Layfons around him, biting his lips and feeling a bit dizzy. This was a variation of combined internal and external Kei – A thousand flashes.

In reality, there weren’t a thousand, probably just about twenty or so.

With no where to escape to, Gorneo and his subordinated received Layfons’ attacks, but the attacks all missed by a few inches. Even though the Dite had a safety lock on it, it would have been fatal to receive that many attacks at once. After receiving the merciful attacks, the two Military Artists fell on the ground.

At about the same time, the siren signaling the destruction of the flag rang out, but the cheers of the audience almost drowned it out. Layfon swung his blade to disperse the remnants of Kei, and saw the girl with Gorneo…… He remembered from the news: A member of the 5th platoon, Shante Laite.

“Uhhhhhh!” Shante recollected herself.

“Bastard,” Gorneo climbed slowly back up, watching Layfon.

A gaze as if looking up from the bottom of a deep valley… where had he seen it before?

(Gorneo…….. Luckens.)

Luckens…… a name that rattled Layfon.

“My performance is perfect for today too,” Sharnid praised himself as he spun the two Dites in his hands.

“Yeah, didn’t expect it to go that smoothly. Nina’s strategy was successful.”

“Hey, hey. Don’t forget it’s because of me, Harley.”

“Of course,” Harley shrugged and took Sharnid’s Dites for check up.

“In truth, captain’s strategies are pretty successful in the last two matches.”

Sitting in a chair, Layfon listened to their conversation and he looked at Nina.

“That’s thanks to everyone’s hard work,” Nina smiled sourly. She didn’t look satisfied.

First, Layfon acted as bait, followed by Nina. Sharnid infiltrated the enemy camp, avoiding the psychokinesist as he did so. When Layfon fought the enemies, Nina drew out the rest of the enemy teammates to make an opening for Sharnid, who successfully moved into his shooting path for the flag.

Sharnid was using hand to hand gun combat, and Nina had planned her strategies based on Sharnid’s new ability.

In order to reinforce the main attackers, Gorneo and Shante, the rest of the 5th platoon members were a bit slow in their reaction. Sharnid had always worked from a long distance range. Changing that to close range attack had given them unexpected results.

“Sharnid’s hidden ability has seen good results so far……. But that strategy must have been analyzed through and through in the last two matches. We still haven’t fought the 1st platoon, Commander Vance’s platoon. So I don’t think we should let down our guard.”

“Hey, hey, we don’t get this great atmosphere all the time. Don’t douse it cold.”

“But……”

“Let’s end this for the day. If you got anything to consider, you can leave it till tomorrow.”

Layfon could tell Nina wanted to say something, but she swallowed it because of Sharnid’s words.

“Ok, I suppose.”

“Yeah, let’s leave the terrible topic for now. Shall we have a victory meal? The usual at Melo? I’ll book a table. Meet up again at 6pm. Now, dismissed.”

“Hey, don’t just decide on your own,” Nina said. Sharnid was already heading for the bathroom.

“Oh, right. Dismissed.”

Looking at the Nina like that, Layfon smiled. Someone’s gaze pricked his face, so he turned around.

Standing on a side was Felli, pouting.

<center>◇</center>

The world was polluted.

When did that happen? Why? How did it happen?

Those questions were lost in antiquity. No records remained.

Pollutants stopped the cycle of normal activities and led the creatures to death. The earth turned scarlet and arid. Wind and sand swallowed bones of the corpses. Plants that managed to survive were filled with poison. In the new world was a strange ecosystem, giving birth to greedy and stubborn filth monsters. This was no longer a place for humans.

Regios.

Humanity’s new earth. The only space where humans would live, rejected by nature. A world drifting in this world, created by a long lost technique.

In these artificial worlds, people were born, and people died……

At the same time, they fought……

<center>◇</center>

“Number 3! Mifi! I’m gonna sing!”
[[Image:CSR vol03 037.jpg|thumb]]

Mifi held a microphone, and all of a sudden, the shop was filled with loud cheers.

Zuellni had a number of streets lined with shops. The most prosperous street was the one with numerous stations for roaming buses, parking lots and facilities for people planning to go to other cities – Sanak.

Layfon and everyone else were inside a shop on Sanak Street called Melo. Inside Melo was a bar and a lot of empty space, filled with only few tables and chairs. Usually, the bar was full of wines and beers, but today, empty bottles were all placed behind the bar. On the desks were trays and trays of sumptuous dishes.

“Geez…. She drank so much wine and is still keeping it up.”

Sitting on the bar, Sharnid placed a wine cup on his lips with dull eyes. This bar had no audio equipment. Members of the 17th platoon and their guests must have brought some along with them.

“Sharnid, aren’t you gonna sing?”

“I’ll pass. My singing isn’t for everyone.”

“Ah, really? Then when do you sing?”

“When I’m alone with someone.”

“Uh, could that someone be someone here tonight?”

“You’re harsh,” Sharnid said to the female owner of the shop. Sitting next to Sharnid, Layfon was drinking juice and letting the rowdy atmosphere roll over him.

Besides Mifi’s singing, singing that didn’t sound too bad resonated in the shop and the male students couldn’t help but cheer. They were Sharnid’s classmates, a male and female choir, reading from the scores and chatting at the same time. Harley was also there along with his friends. Another group was there, slightly separated from the previous groups. A group of girls who looked serious and earnest. The atmosphere over there was a bit different. The girls were all chatting happily amongst themselves.
In that group were Mei-Shen and Naruki, and Nina was in the centre of the group. Nina was talking to Naruki, who listened with a troubled expression on her face.

(What’s she talking about?) Layfon thought, but had no intention of walking over to find out. He had just escaped from Nina’s friends and moved over to the bar. He didn’t want to get back to the thick again.

“It really is rowdy here.”

Mifi’s singing and the sound of the door opening drifted over to Layfon. Having already sensed the movement through his Military Artist ears, Layfon turned to watch the door.

“Mr. Formed?”

“Yo, how’re you lately, ace?”

Formed Garen. The Chief of security in City Police walked over with a smile that didn’t match the seriousness on his face.

“Please forget that title.”

“Why, isn’t that the truth? No one in Zuellni can win against you. That’s already become a legend. What do you think?” he sat down matter-of-factly beside Layfon and asked for a drink from the shop owner. He reached out for the food.

At first he had called Layfon “Alseif-kun”, but now he was already calling him “You guy”. Against that familiar attitude of Formed, Layfon could only shake his head lightly.

“I can’t help with that title, but a lot of things have told me that being strong alone can’t do anything much.”

“Uh, it’s as if you’re talking about someone else. You aren’t that old, but it feels like you’re looking in from someone far away. Have you had some painful experiences?”

Formed Garen was also a fifth year student in Cultivation. In Zuellni, the youngest student was sixteen, so a fifth year student was around twenty years of age…… perhaps Layfon felt a bit bad for Formed Garen. He doubted anyone would object if he said Formed was around thirty. He waited for the Chief to explain what he came for.

“So do you need anything today? If it’s Ge…. Naruki, she’s over there,” Layfon had almost said Naruki by her first name. Good that he managed to change that quickly.

“Aa, I came specifically to congratulate you, but it looks like I’ve been misunderstood. I feel so lonely,” Formed smiled.

Layfon had once been asked by Naruki to apply as a temporary member of the City Police. It was a job dealing with events that might involve Military Artists, meaning only Military Artists were capable of doing it. Of course, there was danger involved. Layfon was asked to cooperate with the police and prevent the culprits from escaping.

“Be at ease, there’s nothing you need to solve right now…… but, if possible, I want to ask you a favor.”

“Ha……”

Formed was looking at Layfon’s drink.

“Is that wine? It might be a problem from my standpoint, but I think in this situation, it’s all right to drink a little. But it doesn’t feel like you want to drink. Anyway, don’t be too harsh on yourself. Your captain is very serious and strict,” Formed turned his gaze on Nina. Layfon looked over too.

Nina Antalk. A Military Artist who formed a platoon when she was only in third year, whereas all the other captains were fourth year or above. Her short golden hair brightened up the dimness around her. The curves of her face seemed to boast of her beauty.

“Not a bad looking person. It was tragic that we lost in the last Military Arts competition. You and the captain over there appearing in Zuellni probably is a good thing.”

“Is it really that tragic?” Layfon asked.

All mobile cities needed pure selenium to function. Selenium, a mineral newly discovered after the world was polluted. Low-level Selenium could be found anywhere, as much as one wanted. But a large amount of pure selenium was needed for a city to function, and that could only be found in a mine. The moving paths of Regios revolved around selenium mines. This couldn’t be wrong, even though people didn’t have world maps to check. They could just tell by the yearly re-supply at a selenium mine. And for sure, a selenium mine would reach its limit one day, so…. How many mines a city possessed symbolized a city’s lifespan.

The fight between cities for selenium mines took place once every two years. The people living in the cities were the one fighting in this war. A city’s life and death was directly related to the people living in it, so it was a matter of fact to fight desperately.

“Yeah, it was very tragic,” Formed frowned, remembering the past.

A city would only fight against the same type of city. For example, Academy city Zuellni would only fight with other cities that specialized in education. In other cities, they might fight with blood, but for Academy Cities, the alliance of Academy Cities had set down rules for the Military Arts competition, turning the war into a sport that wouldn’t see anyone getting injured.

“For a non-expert to explain is difficult…… anyway, they totally owned us. They predicted our every move, and they went through our openings whenever they wanted. That was the type of feeling I got.”

“Was it because they had excellent psychokinesists?”

Psychokinesist…… Military Artists with a special type of Kei who could turn it into psychokinesis and use it to gather and analyze a massive amount of information.

“Well, I don’t really know much about the opposing force,” Formed scanned the shop. “Speaking of which, the psychokinesist of your team isn’t here? The Student President’s sister.”

“She doesn’t like this type of an atmosphere,” Layfon replied.

“I see.”

Felli was a genius in psychokinesis, but she hated her ability. Although her brother forced her into the team, she didn’t plan to use her true strength.

Layfon couldn’t do anything about it.

To Layfon, born in Grendan and given the title of Heaven Blade successor, he hadn’t used his true strength in the platoon matches. It wasn’t because there wasn’t a need to use his true strength, and not because he would be invincible if he displayed his true strength. Layfon came to Zuellni in the first place in order to give up Military Arts but he had become a platoon member and was working hard for the next Military Arts competition. The fact that he ended up fighting again was surprising to him.

“Do all Military Artists in Grendan have to have strength like yours?” Formed asked.

“…… Not really. What’s it?”

“Ah, nothing. Besides you, the captain of the 5th platoon also came from Grendan, and both of you are platoon members. I don’t know any Military Artists from other cities, perhaps it’s just my prejudice. What I feel is, coming from the “ignorant” perspective, Grendan’s a place of monsters.”

“Um……” Layfon nodded without putting meaning into it, and asked. “Was Gorneo Luckens born in Grendan?”

“Yeah, seems so. What? Do you know him?”

“No, I don’t know him directly, but the name Luckens sounds familiar.”

“Oh, then he probably is born into a pretty good house.”

Layfon smiled.

“I don’t know why he came here, but to him and I, we have a certain confidence in our own skills. Before coming to Zuellni, we’ve fought many. Of course, there’re opponents like monsters.”

Layfon found it hard to say he was also a monster.

“Then I’m put at ease,” Formed smiled, but something shone in the depth of his eyes. Perhaps he had understood something, or perhaps nothing at all. He was a student but also a person who had handled all sorts of things in the city. Nothing could escape his eyes – a person’s language, expression… on the contrary, Formed’s eyes seemed to be a trap, tempting people to make a mistake. It looked like Layfon couldn’t relax after all.

“Ah, chief.”

Naruki and Mei-Shen came over.

“Oh.”

“Did anything happen?”

Looking at Naruki, who was all keen and ready, Formed sighed. “Am I someone who would neglect my work? I’m still a student.”

“You aren’t too convincing,” Not knowing what Formed was keeping from her, Naruki relaxed her shoulders, discontent.

“Aren’t you the workaholic?”

“I’m not up to Chief’s level yet, but I’ll catch up soon.”

“Never mind. Don’t waste your precious school life.”

“It’s my right to choose.”

Looking at the funny talk between a superior and his subordinate, Layfon and Mei-Shen exchanged a glance and smiled.

“….. Is it about time to go?”

“About time. Need me to take you back?”

“It’s ok. There’s Naruki.”

“Ah…… it really is ok.”

“Right.”

Both Naruki and Layfon were in Military Arts, and they both worked for the City Police. Mei-Shen was safer with Naruki than with any other males.

Mifi wasn’t around. Layfon checked and saw her still reading the music scores.

“She can’t stop once she’s started singing.”

“I’ll take her back then,” Layfon said.

Naruki returned to the conversation. “Well then, we’ll go back first. Layton, thanks for tomorrow.”

“Oh, yeah. Is it really ok? If you really can’t, we can change the date.”

“Don’t worry. I’m pretty accurate at the timing of being a light bulb.”

“Gelni!” Mei-Shen said as she pulled the smiling Naruki out of the shop.

“What’s on tomorrow?”

“We’re hanging out.”

“Oh.”

“Originally the four of us were going together, but Naruki and Mifi said something sudden has come up and they can’t go. We wanted to change the date, but in the end, we still decided on tomorrow.”

“Is that girl beside Naruki going to go?”

“Yes, I’m going to thank her for the bento she made.”

“….. I feel that I’m wasting my precious school life because of work, but you’re wasting it in another way.”

“…… Ha?”

Formed slowly shook his head and said nothing.

<center>◇</center>

She held the heavy staff Dite in a place empty of people except for her.

(I still can’t fully manage it.)

Not long ago……. She trained here after the fight with the first aged phase filth monster and after Nina had fainted.

Nina hadn’t wanted anyone to see her.

It was the same with Felli. She didn’t want anyone to know. Standing on the outskirt of the city, Felli gazed at the faraway command tower. There wasn’t any wind today. Without wild dancing sand, the nighttime scenery around the command tower was clear and unhampered. Felli already thoroughly understood the inconvenience of being unable to pierce this darkness.

The world was clearer and more vivid.

She knew. Countless stars dangled in the sky, in the darkness opposite the command tower. They shone and sparkled beautifully beyond the reach of the city’s artificial light. The pale moonlight shone down as if to look through the polluted earth.

Felli knew there was another existence besides filth monsters in this world. Microscopic creatures that weren’t categorized as animal or insect. She knew those sad little creatures lived in the depths of the earth, their power of life not losing out to that of the filth monsters. She knew of that point of grandness.

Knew. Filth monsters howled under this moonlight that seemed to come from a dream or perhaps, from reality. Sad and lonely conquerors.

Felli understood this world more than anyone else.

“Ah……” she breathed in the silent air.

She relaxed, and bathed in the light that ran down her long hair to illuminate her surroundings. The light emitted from her hair suppressed the darkness and enveloped her.

Psychokinesis.

A huge amount of psychokinesis exuded from her body, conducted through her hair. Felli was a genius in psychokinesis. Even psychokinesists born without training in the special power but born with their hair emitting light could not be like Felli. It was the same with psychokinesists schooled and familiar with their ability. The power of psychokinesis couldn’t be increased through training.

The Kei of psychokinesis flew into her Dite. Felli did not need a keyword to restore her weapon, a translucent staff made of flakes.

The flakes scattered, leaving nothing in Felli’s hand. The flakes were connected to Felli through the power of psychokinesis. They became her eyes, mouth and ears. These flakes increased the communication range of a psychokinesist. Felli sent the flakes out to feel the existence of the world. She filtered out the burns of pollutants, returning back to the time when humanity and earth existed in harmony. She experienced the pale world of night, imagining a picture dotted with the jewels of the stars.

It was a psychokinesist’s privilege to feel the world outside the city. Anyone else would have to wear protective clothes to walk outside the city. If they went out naked, their lungs would rot in five minutes. Their skin would burn. They had no way of touching this world, because the world rejected them. Even so, there were people who still had to get out. Those who fought.

“I don’t understand,” Felli murmured.

Through her innate feeling and the feeling she acquired through maturity, something else felt peculiar. Perhaps…. Something wasn’t right. This feeling was similar to when she met him.

Layfon Alseif.

A feeling of hating one’s own ability, but being admired by others……. His past was different from Felli’s, and for that past, he planned to abandon Military Arts. Layfon’s past was more strained and distressing. He had experienced more hurt and pain than Felli. He was different from her, who was born to be a psychokinesist.

No. If it was about ability, then his ability had forced him to choose the path of a Military Artist. Layfon used his ability as a tool for survival. People wanting Felli to become like that were all around her.

Both Layfon and Felli attempted to head for a path other than the paths they were already treading, and both had experienced setbacks. And their experiences were different. Layfon had experienced a setback, whereas Felli chose to have a setback.

(Could I be wrong?)

(No.)

Layfon came to Zuellni for a road besides Military Arts. What prevented him from chasing his dream were Zuellni’s current situation and Felli’s brother who knew of Layfon’s past – Karian.

At first, Layfon hated it. He should have hated the platoon match…… But he didn’t look like that now. He didn’t look keen in the matches, but he didn’t give up fighting.

(He really is indecisive.)

He hadn’t given up on finding a path outside Military Arts, but he didn’t ignore what he was capable of doing.

And people thought he was zealous.

(A helplessly good-natured person.)

But perhaps, the road Layfon picked was right.

(Or……)

Or…… feeling something murky weighing on her, she shook her head and called back the flakes. She came here to clear her mind. Wasn’t it meaningless to consider so much……

“?”

Something was out there in the darkness. She had almost missed it because of the mountains. It wasn’t possible to discover it through the reflection of light. She investigated through ultrasound and electromagnetic waves. The flakes went near the source of the disturbance. It wasn’t far. Judging by the city’s speed, that thing was two days or so from Zuellni. If she let the flakes head for the place of that thing, daylight would arrive. The flakes hovered a distance from it and began their investigation.

Looking at the numbers surfacing in her consciousness, Felli swallowed.

“This is……”

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter1

2009-09-13T01:32:37Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: Proposal===

“Fu……”

Leerin sat on a stool, holding a juice packet she had bought from the vending machine. The lounge of this two-story, high-class school was comfortable and soothing. Many students came up to the second floor during the day. Only one floor was needed to accommodate those who decided to stay after school. Since this wasn’t the only lounge available, the student athletes who came over to buy drinks from the vending machine tended to move to a place closer to the gymnasium.

This place was quiet and close to the library. The senpais of the Language Club gathered regularly on the first floor, but by the time their voices drifted over to Leerin, they had become mere background noise.

“Fu……” Leerin sighed again, gazing off in the distance under the dim light, the edge of the paper cup on her lips. Warm, sweet chocolate dispersed in her mouth. The warmth slid down her throat into her chest.

“Ah……Geez, what’s with me……” She watched the floorboards, her hands cupping the cup for warmth.

“……Should I return like this?”

She didn’t feel like bringing the books over from the library. Her space in the library was already filled with numerous books and report papers. If she went back to the library, she wouldn’t be able to leave them alone. That was Leerin.

“The importance of news updates between cities and their consequences on the economy.”

The professor had suddenly given Leerin this assignment, to be handed in one week later. Although there was still time to do it, the question was close to impossible for Leerin, who had only recently entered this school. All of the reference books were professional. If she wanted to understand them, she would have to have a large repertoire of professional vocabulary. She had been pulling books off to read just to understand the reference books, and in turn, had been pulling more books to understand the books that explained those reference books.

“……Ugh, my basic knowledge isn’t good enough. Besides, these numbers mean nothing if I can’t understand them. Really……what should I do?”

And so she had spent the two hours after class piling up books. This wasn’t a problem with tepid enthusiasm. In order to escape the setback of her problem, she reached inside her breast pocket.

She touched something hard and took out a small box for letters. She cautiously took out a letter and spread it out.

“His handwriting’s still ugly……”

Leerin’s face relaxed automatically. She started to read the letter that she had already read numerous times.

''How have you been lately? I’m still the same.

Ah, not entirely the same as usual. What you were worrying about has happened over here. A filth monster came close to Zuellni again. Zuellni wasn’t aware of it, as the filth monster was in its molting phase. Fortunately, the city’s drones discovered it and we managed to avoid the worst-case scenario. But……just like what you were worrying about, I chose to fight alone.

The fight was intense, just like the experiences that I had had enough of in Grendan. As a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, I had no time for anything besides fighting filth monsters outside the city. I was being extremely careful not to get wounded, because if I did, I might have fallen to pollutants.

I knew about that danger, but I’ve never chosen to fight with anyone before.

No, even from the beginning I never considered it.

I forgot I no longer have the Heaven’s Blade, and I did something foolish. In truth, it was dangerous. No, extremely dangerous.

I even knew my weapon wasn’t reliable. Although I know what a Heaven’s Blade is, when I was holding my weapon, I fought like before……Am I too arrogant? I couldn’t help but be immersed in it, so your words cut straight to my core.

But, about that fight, it won’t happen again.

I’ll try not to fight alone again.

I no longer hold the resignation of being unable to give up Military Arts. It’s tiring, but I’ll try to overcome it.

I also haven’t given up on finding a path besides Military Arts, except, right now, I can’t lose Zuellni. This place is a new place, a fresh start for me, so I can’t lose it. Perhaps this feeling can remove some of my tiredness.

Leerin, it’s because of you that I can accept Military Arts like this. I think I haven’t entirely given up Military Arts because you’re part of my past in Grendan. Perhaps this is a very fortunate thing.

You said that, in truth, I like Miliary Arts. I haven’t yet had that feeling, but since you said so, it might be true. At least, the me now came from the me who spent ten years immersed in Military Arts, so that must be an important part of me. It’s a blessing that I haven’t lost it, and the Leerin who prevented me from losing it is also someone irreplaceable and important to me.

I also feel that it’ll be very hard to communicate for six years through letters.

Why can’t we break through this wall of distance?

I believe we can.

May everything go well with you!

Layfon Alseif.''

She finished reading……Although she had read it many times, she still read it closely. Reading it and losing herself in thought. Reading it in joy…and anger.

She was happy that he said she was important to him, but he was so slow that he didn’t understand her real feelings. She was lost in thought because of his slowness and clumsiness, and then she became angry. Just how many more pieces of paper did she have to sacrifice until he would understand……

“Aah, really……”

She knew that by reading the letter, she’d forget about the report she needed to write…But it still made her feel tired.

''(I’ll just sleep on the stool.)''

"Haha……"

“?”

Someone was laughing.

“Hm?” Leerin turned around and saw a young man sitting on a chair against the wall behind her.

“Ah, excuse me.”

Seeing how he had watched her while she was reading the letter, Leerin’s face grew hot. She studied the young man.

A long bunch of silver hair hung neatly down his back. His sleeves were short despite the cold weather. A harmless laugh, and his laugh wasn’t tasteless.

But if he was laughing at her, then she wouldn’t feel well disposed towards him.

“……Excuse me, who are you? You don’t look like a student here.”

His arms were muscular. Not like a student at all. A Military Artist. It wasn’t strange to see Military Artists walking around. Some of the students were Military Artists, but this young man didn’t look like a student here.

“Yes, you’re right. I’m not a student here.”

“Do you need something? There’s the office……”

“No, I’m not here for the school.”

“Huh?”

“I’m looking for you, Leerin Marfes.”

“Huh?”

“Ah, let me make this clear. I’m not chatting you up.”

“……Why are you pointing that out?”

“Well, for some reason, the girls always try to chat me up, so I’m just making sure. Just in case.”

“You’re too self-conscious.”

True. Perhaps it was a girl’s dream to be chatted up by this guy in this way. But not in this situation……To be mocked after she had read Layfon’s letter. She would have seriously refused this man.

But he had made it clear, and that made his face more displeasing to her. Especially the point that he didn’t mean it at all.

“I really didn’t mean it. I really didn’t mean it!”

“I don’t want to listen to this.”

For some reason, she felt nothing evil and malicious from him. On the contrary, he felt like a kid.

“Well, what do you want me for? I’m busy.”

The report became her excuse. In principle, Military Artists were noble in character, but there were some who were criminals. Even if this young man wasn’t a Military Artist, Leerin didn’t feel like talking to an stranger who suddenly started talking to her.

“Oh, is it Professor Randeon keeping you busy? If so, you don’t have to do it.”

“Huh?”

“The Professor said anything’s fine if you stay in this school. 'Leerin Marfes is a bright student. She can solve simple problems very quickly. Let’s give her a harder assignment to do.' That was what the Professor said. If you’re busy because of that, then it’s okay not to attempt it.”

“……What do you mean?”

Unable to express her astonishment, Leerin felt tired. She didn’t know why the Professor wanted her to stay, but knowing the reason behind the difficult report……Somehow, it didn’t feel like it reflected well on her.

“Even so, you should have talked to the office and let them contact me……” she said weakly.

“If possible, I want to meet you in secret……It’s about Layfon.”

“……Huh?”

Time seemed to stop.

“Yes. How should I put it? Actually, it’s not that bad, but when it comes to Layfon, some people may get sensitive. So I wanted to keep this meeting between us.”

“You…you are?”

“It may not be a happy topic for you, but, uh, well……Fate? It probably is that. It’d be great if you can think that way.”

“……Ha.”

She understood the situation even if he didn’t repeat himself. She had no idea what motive he had to get close to her, but now she knew who he was.

The Professor should have listened to this man’s request already.

If it was this man’s request…Then only the Queen could have that much power.

Under this light of understanding, the name of the young man surfaced.

“Then what do you want me……”

That was all she managed to say.

“Ah!”

And was suddenly pulled away. Her vision blurred. She couldn’t make sense of what was happening. The scene of the dim lounge became a line.

Leerin was pulled over in a very exaggerated way.

“Ah!”

She could only make out the young man’s shadow in her blurred vision. She was flying through the air. Being pulled out of the lounge and moving upwards. She was being pulled along with force, but she didn’t hurt at all. It felt as if some unknown power had floated her into the air.

“Ah.”

Finally she was let down on the ground.

A guest had already arrived on the rooftop. A man of wild hair, devoid of enthusiasm, and wearing a dirty-looking coat. He was watching the scenery around him from his vantage, his gaze sharp and clear.

“What did you do that for?” Leerin said crossly.

The young man walked leisurely up the rooftop, looking at the man in the coat reprovingly. But the man in the coat ignored him and continued to study the scenery.

“You took too long, making everyone impatient. Just how long did I have to wait? After I marry this girl?”

“If you want it, it can be as long as you want. Since it’s you, you can complete Her Majesty’s orders anywhere and anytime.”

“Stop joking. From the day I was born, I had never heard of Her Majesty giving me an order.”

“That’s because you don’t want to listen to it. Is that right, Lintence-san? Isn’t it the Queen’s order to kill billions of filth monsters? Hasn’t the Queen given us our most important mission, to protect this city? It never ends when it comes to talking with you.”

“That’s true. I also don’t want to be called around,” Lintence snorted. The Young man shrugged.

“…… Well.”

Leerin studied them in alert, unable to judge whether the two were speaking tensely or slowly.

(Just how did it turn out like this?)

“So, you’re Lintence-sama and Savaris-sama? What do you want with me?” she asked the two Heaven Blade successors – the pride of Grendan.

<center>◇</center>

Fervent cheering dominated the war field.

Layfon felt that gaze looked like someone he knew.

“One more person’s behind you.”

“I know.”

Although Felli was just a few seconds slower than him, even so, he wasn’t impatient about it…. If it was Felli, she could have discovered the enemy even earlier, but that couldn’t be helped. She hated her own ability.

The cheering from the audience drowned out Felli’s voice.

In Layfon’s line of sight was a strong-looking man wearing the badge of the 5th platoon captain on his battle uniform. Meanwhile, the emcee’s voice commented.

“Oh, oh. The audience is cheering Layfon on. He has already participated in a few matches, he’s one of Zuellni’s strongest attackers. In a match against the captain of the 5th platoon, Gorneo, just what kind of a battle will it be!?”

The opponent wore armor around his arms and legs. Judging by the color, the armors were made with a red alloy.

(For hand to hand combat…… No, not just that.)

Layfon changed the green Dite into the form of a sword.

“And now what, Gorneo? He can’t protect the flag if he doesn’t stop Layfon.”

Layfon had charged straight in from the beginning of the match, ignoring the psychokinesist of the 5th platoon. His target was the flag in the other team’s camp. Sitting on the defensive side, the 5th platoon would have lost the match if they failed to protect their flag. On the contrary, if the captain, Nina, of the offensive team fell, the 17th platoon would lose.

(Hand to hand combat….. perhaps……)

What Layfon was concerned about was the red Dite. He stopped and studied the strong-looking man, Gorneo. Gorneo had short silvery hair. His face and body build were like that of a robot’s. Nothing cute at all about his serious and harsh looking face, eyes and nose. Eyes that might look like the eyes of a good man if he smiled, that sharp gaze was staring at Layfon. A huge fist pounded towards him.

Kei was gathered in that fist, surrounding it with red light. The armor on his arm had become something totally different.

“Dispersed Kei……?”

Layfon jumped back.

The huge fist pounded down on the ground. The dancing sand from that strike didn’t just disperse into the air. Mixed with Kei, sand and soil particles attacked Layfon. At the same time as he leapt back, Layfon released the Kei from his blade through Whirl Kei. Blocks of Kei struck down Gorneo’s Kei, causing it to explode.
[[Image:CSR vol03 025.jpg|thumb]]

Within the small surrounding covered in sand, Layfon felt a stirring in his opponent’s direction.

“Resore Shosu!”

Along with that key word revealed a red spear and a small body that closed in fast on Layfon’s position.

(This is a red Dite too.)

He already knew about this other person and that she would attack him after Gorneo’s first move. Problem was……

(What kind of an attack?)

Layfon was still in the air. It was impossible for him to change his posture, so he decided to settle this in one swift moment when he landed. Green, red, turquoise…… the difference of the alloys lay in the amount of black alloy in them. Black alloy made the Dite harder and more damage-sustainable, but it also decreased the conductive rate of Kei. Black alloy directly affected the function of the weapon.

Dispersed Kei…… this required the highest level skill of Kei manipulation. To a Military Artist of this type, no Dite could be better than a red Dite.

Having understood what he was confronting, Layfon couldn’t face this move with an easy manner. He didn’t have the leisure to wait for the enemy to strike first. Dispersed Kei was famous for its variations on offensive moves. Against this type of an opponent, Layfon’s correct response was to strike first and attempt to slow down the enemy’s movements.

And in this one swift moment, he had decided on how to slow down his enemy.

Gorneo ''had'' to do something on the other side of the smoke screen.

It should be advantageous for Layfon to slide back further when he landed, aided by the remnants of his Kei as he executed a Whirl Kei. This way, his opponent would miscalculate.

Layfon added a variation to his basic sword move and swung the blade backward against the flow of the current Kei.

“Enke Shoudan!”

A strong and loud voice announced the name of the attack. From the tip of the spear burst out Kei in the form of bullets. Heat pressed down on Layfon’s head, and he gathered internal Kei on his wrists as he brought the sword back to him. A huge amount of Kei spread around him. Layfon rolled in the air like a chess piece.

Combining the internal and external type Kei….

All around Layfon, Kei spun up into the clouds like a whirlwind.

“Ah!”

That whirlwind dispersed the heat and the voice of his opponent. The enemy with the spear bounded off it, but that small body turned in the air and landed on Gorneo’s shoulders. It was a small girl with red hair, carrying a red Dite on her back. She had an intimidating look about her.

“Looks like varying the techniques on Kei can’t win against that guy.”

“I said so already! Speaking of which, how could you fight back under that situation? You’re too reckless.”

“Anyway…… about that guy……”

They looked for Layfon as the whirlwind gradually lost its force.

And they were astounded.

“What!”

“No way……”

They found a number of Layfon before them.

“An attack on the vision? And so many!?”

Behind them, on the tree branches, in the sky, in front, on their sides…… the two members of the 5th platoon were entirely surrounded by Layfon’s many images.

“A thousand……” Gorneo watched the Layfons around him, biting his lips and feeling a bit dizzy. This was a variation of combined internal and external Kei – A thousand flashes.

In reality, there weren’t a thousand, probably just about twenty or so.

With no where to escape to, Gorneo and his subordinated received Layfons’ attacks, but the attacks all missed by a few inches. Even though the Dite had a safety lock on it, it would have been fatal to receive that many attacks at once. After receiving the merciful attacks, the two Military Artists fell on the ground.

At about the same time, the siren signaling the destruction of the flag rang out, but the cheers of the audience almost drowned it out. Layfon swung his blade to disperse the remnants of Kei, and saw the girl with Gorneo…… He remembered from the news: A member of the 5th platoon, Shante Laite.

“Uhhhhhh!” Shante recollected herself.

“Bastard,” Gorneo climbed slowly back up, watching Layfon.

A gaze as if looking up from the bottom of a deep valley… where had he seen it before?

(Gorneo…….. Luckens.)

Luckens…… a name that rattled Layfon.

“My performance is perfect for today too,” Sharnid praised himself as he spun the two Dites in his hands.

“Yeah, didn’t expect it to go that smoothly. Nina’s strategy was successful.”

“Hey, hey. Don’t forget it’s because of me, Harley.”

“Of course,” Harley shrugged and took Sharnid’s Dites for check up.

“In truth, captain’s strategies are pretty successful in the last two matches.”

Sitting in a chair, Layfon listened to their conversation and he looked at Nina.

“That’s thanks to everyone’s hard work,” Nina smiled sourly. She didn’t look satisfied.

First, Layfon acted as bait, followed by Nina. Sharnid infiltrated the enemy camp, avoiding the psychokinesist as he did so. When Layfon fought the enemies, Nina drew out the rest of the enemy teammates to make an opening for Sharnid, who successfully moved into his shooting path for the flag.

Sharnid was using hand to hand gun combat, and Nina had planned her strategies based on Sharnid’s new ability.

In order to reinforce the main attackers, Gorneo and Shante, the rest of the 5th platoon members were a bit slow in their reaction. Sharnid had always worked from a long distance range. Changing that to close range attack had given them unexpected results.

“Sharnid’s hidden ability has seen good results so far……. But that strategy must have been analyzed through and through in the last two matches. We still haven’t fought the 1st platoon, Commander Vance’s platoon. So I don’t think we should let down our guard.”

“Hey, hey, we don’t get this great atmosphere all the time. Don’t douse it cold.”

“But……”

“Let’s end this for the day. If you got anything to consider, you can leave it till tomorrow.”

Layfon could tell Nina wanted to say something, but she swallowed it because of Sharnid’s words.

“Ok, I suppose.”

“Yeah, let’s leave the terrible topic for now. Shall we have a victory meal? The usual at Melo? I’ll book a table. Meet up again at 6pm. Now, dismissed.”

“Hey, don’t just decide on your own,” Nina said. Sharnid was already heading for the bathroom.

“Oh, right. Dismissed.”

Looking at the Nina like that, Layfon smiled. Someone’s gaze pricked his face, so he turned around.

Standing on a side was Felli, pouting.

<center>◇</center>

The world was polluted.

When did that happen? Why? How did it happen?

Those questions were lost in antiquity. No records remained.

Pollutants stopped the cycle of normal activities and led the creatures to death. The earth turned scarlet and arid. Wind and sand swallowed bones of the corpses. Plants that managed to survive were filled with poison. In the new world was a strange ecosystem, giving birth to greedy and stubborn filth monsters. This was no longer a place for humans.

Regios.

Humanity’s new earth. The only space where humans would live, rejected by nature. A world drifting in this world, created by a long lost technique.

In these artificial worlds, people were born, and people died……

At the same time, they fought……

<center>◇</center>

“Number 3! Mifi! I’m gonna sing!”
[[Image:CSR vol03 037.jpg|thumb]]

Mifi held a microphone, and all of a sudden, the shop was filled with loud cheers.

Zuellni had a number of streets lined with shops. The most prosperous street was the one with numerous stations for roaming buses, parking lots and facilities for people planning to go to other cities – Sanak.

Layfon and everyone else were inside a shop on Sanak Street called Melo. Inside Melo was a bar and a lot of empty space, filled with only few tables and chairs. Usually, the bar was full of wines and beers, but today, empty bottles were all placed behind the bar. On the desks were trays and trays of sumptuous dishes.

“Geez…. She drank so much wine and is still keeping it up.”

Sitting on the bar, Sharnid placed a wine cup on his lips with dull eyes. This bar had no audio equipment. Members of the 17th platoon and their guests must have brought some along with them.

“Sharnid, aren’t you gonna sing?”

“I’ll pass. My singing isn’t for everyone.”

“Ah, really? Then when do you sing?”

“When I’m alone with someone.”

“Uh, could that someone be someone here tonight?”

“You’re harsh,” Sharnid said to the female owner of the shop. Sitting next to Sharnid, Layfon was drinking juice and letting the rowdy atmosphere roll over him.

Besides Mifi’s singing, singing that didn’t sound too bad resonated in the shop and the male students couldn’t help but cheer. They were Sharnid’s classmates, a male and female choir, reading from the scores and chatting at the same time. Harley was also there along with his friends. Another group was there, slightly separated from the previous groups. A group of girls who looked serious and earnest. The atmosphere over there was a bit different. The girls were all chatting happily amongst themselves.
In that group were Mei-Shen and Naruki, and Nina was in the centre of the group. Nina was talking to Naruki, who listened with a troubled expression on her face.

(What’s she talking about?) Layfon thought, but had no intention of walking over to find out. He had just escaped from Nina’s friends and moved over to the bar. He didn’t want to get back to the thick again.

“It really is rowdy here.”

Mifi’s singing and the sound of the door opening drifted over to Layfon. Having already sensed the movement through his Military Artist ears, Layfon turned to watch the door.

“Mr. Formed?”

“Yo, how’re you lately, ace?”

Formed Garen. The Chief of security in City Police walked over with a smile that didn’t match the seriousness on his face.

“Please forget that title.”

“Why, isn’t that the truth? No one in Zuellni can win against you. That’s already become a legend. What do you think?” he sat down matter-of-factly beside Layfon and asked for a drink from the shop owner. He reached out for the food.

At first he had called Layfon “Alseif-kun”, but now he was already calling him “You guy”. Against that familiar attitude of Formed, Layfon could only shake his head lightly.

“I can’t help with that title, but a lot of things have told me that being strong alone can’t do anything much.”

“Uh, it’s as if you’re talking about someone else. You aren’t that old, but it feels like you’re looking in from someone far away. Have you had some painful experiences?”

Formed Garen was also a fifth year student in Cultivation. In Zuellni, the youngest student was sixteen, so a fifth year student was around twenty years of age…… perhaps Layfon felt a bit bad for Formed Garen. He doubted anyone would object if he said Formed was around thirty. He waited for the Chief to explain what he came for.

“So do you need anything today? If it’s Ge…. Naruki, she’s over there,” Layfon had almost said Naruki by her first name. Good that he managed to change that quickly.

“Aa, I came specifically to congratulate you, but it looks like I’ve been misunderstood. I feel so lonely,” Formed smiled.

Layfon had once been asked by Naruki to apply as a temporary member of the City Police. It was a job dealing with events that might involve Military Artists, meaning only Military Artists were capable of doing it. Of course, there was danger involved. Layfon was asked to cooperate with the police and prevent the culprits from escaping.

“Be at ease, there’s nothing you need to solve right now…… but, if possible, I want to ask you a favor.”

“Ha……”

Formed was looking at Layfon’s drink.

“Is that wine? It might be a problem from my standpoint, but I think in this situation, it’s all right to drink a little. But it doesn’t feel like you want to drink. Anyway, don’t be too harsh on yourself. Your captain is very serious and strict,” Formed turned his gaze on Nina. Layfon looked over too.

Nina Antalk. A Military Artist who formed a platoon when she was only in third year, whereas all the other captains were fourth year or above. Her short golden hair brightened up the dimness around her. The curves of her face seemed to boast of her beauty.

“Not a bad looking person. It was tragic that we lost in the last Military Arts competition. You and the captain over there appearing in Zuellni probably is a good thing.”

“Is it really that tragic?” Layfon asked.

All mobile cities needed pure selenium to function. Selenium, a mineral newly discovered after the world was polluted. Low-level Selenium could be found anywhere, as much as one wanted. But a large amount of pure selenium was needed for a city to function, and that could only be found in a mine. The moving paths of Regios revolved around selenium mines. This couldn’t be wrong, even though people didn’t have world maps to check. They could just tell by the yearly re-supply at a selenium mine. And for sure, a selenium mine would reach its limit one day, so…. How many mines a city possessed symbolized a city’s lifespan.

The fight between cities for selenium mines took place once every two years. The people living in the cities were the one fighting in this war. A city’s life and death was directly related to the people living in it, so it was a matter of fact to fight desperately.

“Yeah, it was very tragic,” Formed frowned, remembering the past.

A city would only fight against the same type of city. For example, Academy city Zuellni would only fight with other cities that specialized in education. In other cities, they might fight with blood, but for Academy Cities, the alliance of Academy Cities had set down rules for the Military Arts competition, turning the war into a sport that wouldn’t see anyone getting injured.

“For a non-expert to explain is difficult…… anyway, they totally owned us. They predicted our every move, and they went through our openings whenever they wanted. That was the type of feeling I got.”

“Was it because they had excellent psychokinesists?”

Psychokinesist…… Military Artists with a special type of Kei who could turn it into psychokinesis and use it to gather and analyze a massive amount of information.

“Well, I don’t really know much about the opposing force,” Formed scanned the shop. “Speaking of which, the psychokinesist of your team isn’t here? The Student President’s sister.”

“She doesn’t like this type of an atmosphere,” Layfon replied.

“I see.”

Felli was a genius in psychokinesis, but she hated her ability. Although her brother forced her into the team, she didn’t plan to use her true strength.

Layfon couldn’t do anything about it.

To Layfon, born in Grendan and given the title of Heaven Blade successor, he hadn’t used his true strength in the platoon matches. It wasn’t because there wasn’t a need to use his true strength, and not because he would be invincible if he displayed his true strength. Layfon came to Zuellni in the first place in order to give up Military Arts but he had become a platoon member and was working hard for the next Military Arts competition. The fact that he ended up fighting again was surprising to him.

“Do all Military Artists in Grendan have to have strength like yours?” Formed asked.

“…… Not really. What’s it?”

“Ah, nothing. Besides you, the captain of the 5th platoon also came from Grendan, and both of you are platoon members. I don’t know any Military Artists from other cities, perhaps it’s just my prejudice. What I feel is, coming from the “ignorant” perspective, Grendan’s a place of monsters.”

“Um……” Layfon nodded without putting meaning into it, and asked. “Was Gorneo Luckens born in Grendan?”

“Yeah, seems so. What? Do you know him?”

“No, I don’t know him directly, but the name Luckens sounds familiar.”

“Oh, then he probably is born into a pretty good house.”

Layfon smiled.

“I don’t know why he came here, but to him and I, we have a certain confidence in our own skills. Before coming to Zuellni, we’ve fought many. Of course, there’re opponents like monsters.”

Layfon found it hard to say he was also a monster.

“Then I’m put at ease,” Formed smiled, but something shone in the depth of his eyes. Perhaps he had understood something, or perhaps nothing at all. He was a student but also a person who had handled all sorts of things in the city. Nothing could escape his eyes – a person’s language, expression… on the contrary, Formed’s eyes seemed to be a trap, tempting people to make a mistake. It looked like Layfon couldn’t relax after all.

“Ah, chief.”

Naruki and Mei-Shen came over.

“Oh.”

“Did anything happen?”

Looking at Naruki, who was all keen and ready, Formed sighed. “Am I someone who would neglect my work? I’m still a student.”

“You aren’t too convincing,” Not knowing what Formed was keeping from her, Naruki relaxed her shoulders, discontent.

“Aren’t you the workaholic?”

“I’m not up to Chief’s level yet, but I’ll catch up soon.”

“Never mind. Don’t waste your precious school life.”

“It’s my right to choose.”

Looking at the funny talk between a superior and his subordinate, Layfon and Mei-Shen exchanged a glance and smiled.

“….. Is it about time to go?”

“About time. Need me to take you back?”

“It’s ok. There’s Naruki.”

“Ah…… it really is ok.”

“Right.”

Both Naruki and Layfon were in Military Arts, and they both worked for the City Police. Mei-Shen was safer with Naruki than with any other males.

Mifi wasn’t around. Layfon checked and saw her still reading the music scores.

“She can’t stop once she’s started singing.”

“I’ll take her back then,” Layfon said.

Naruki returned to the conversation. “Well then, we’ll go back first. Layton, thanks for tomorrow.”

“Oh, yeah. Is it really ok? If you really can’t, we can change the date.”

“Don’t worry. I’m pretty accurate at the timing of being a light bulb.”

“Gelni!” Mei-Shen said as she pulled the smiling Naruki out of the shop.

“What’s on tomorrow?”

“We’re hanging out.”

“Oh.”

“Originally the four of us were going together, but Naruki and Mifi said something sudden has come up and they can’t go. We wanted to change the date, but in the end, we still decided on tomorrow.”

“Is that girl beside Naruki going to go?”

“Yes, I’m going to thank her for the bento she made.”

“….. I feel that I’m wasting my precious school life because of work, but you’re wasting it in another way.”

“…… Ha?”

Formed slowly shook his head and said nothing.

<center>◇</center>

She held the heavy staff Dite in a place empty of people except for her.

(I still can’t fully manage it.)

Not long ago……. She trained here after the fight with the first aged phase filth monster and after Nina had fainted.

Nina hadn’t wanted anyone to see her.

It was the same with Felli. She didn’t want anyone to know. Standing on the outskirt of the city, Felli gazed at the faraway command tower. There wasn’t any wind today. Without wild dancing sand, the nighttime scenery around the command tower was clear and unhampered. Felli already thoroughly understood the inconvenience of being unable to pierce this darkness.

The world was clearer and more vivid.

She knew. Countless stars dangled in the sky, in the darkness opposite the command tower. They shone and sparkled beautifully beyond the reach of the city’s artificial light. The pale moonlight shone down as if to look through the polluted earth.

Felli knew there was another existence besides filth monsters in this world. Microscopic creatures that weren’t categorized as animal or insect. She knew those sad little creatures lived in the depths of the earth, their power of life not losing out to that of the filth monsters. She knew of that point of grandness.

Knew. Filth monsters howled under this moonlight that seemed to come from a dream or perhaps, from reality. Sad and lonely conquerors.

Felli understood this world more than anyone else.

“Ah……” she breathed in the silent air.

She relaxed, and bathed in the light that ran down her long hair to illuminate her surroundings. The light emitted from her hair suppressed the darkness and enveloped her.

Psychokinesis.

A huge amount of psychokinesis exuded from her body, conducted through her hair. Felli was a genius in psychokinesis. Even psychokinesists born without training in the special power but born with their hair emitting light could not be like Felli. It was the same with psychokinesists schooled and familiar with their ability. The power of psychokinesis couldn’t be increased through training.

The Kei of psychokinesis flew into her Dite. Felli did not need a keyword to restore her weapon, a translucent staff made of flakes.

The flakes scattered, leaving nothing in Felli’s hand. The flakes were connected to Felli through the power of psychokinesis. They became her eyes, mouth and ears. These flakes increased the communication range of a psychokinesist. Felli sent the flakes out to feel the existence of the world. She filtered out the burns of pollutants, returning back to the time when humanity and earth existed in harmony. She experienced the pale world of night, imagining a picture dotted with the jewels of the stars.

It was a psychokinesist’s privilege to feel the world outside the city. Anyone else would have to wear protective clothes to walk outside the city. If they went out naked, their lungs would rot in five minutes. Their skin would burn. They had no way of touching this world, because the world rejected them. Even so, there were people who still had to get out. Those who fought.

“I don’t understand,” Felli murmured.

Through her innate feeling and the feeling she acquired through maturity, something else felt peculiar. Perhaps…. Something wasn’t right. This feeling was similar to when she met him.

Layfon Alseif.

A feeling of hating one’s own ability, but being admired by others……. His past was different from Felli’s, and for that past, he planned to abandon Military Arts. Layfon’s past was more strained and distressing. He had experienced more hurt and pain than Felli. He was different from her, who was born to be a psychokinesist.

No. If it was about ability, then his ability had forced him to choose the path of a Military Artist. Layfon used his ability as a tool for survival. People wanting Felli to become like that were all around her.

Both Layfon and Felli attempted to head for a path other than the paths they were already treading, and both had experienced setbacks. And their experiences were different. Layfon had experienced a setback, whereas Felli chose to have a setback.

(Could I be wrong?)

(No.)

Layfon came to Zuellni for a road besides Military Arts. What prevented him from chasing his dream were Zuellni’s current situation and Felli’s brother who knew of Layfon’s past – Karian.

At first, Layfon hated it. He should have hated the platoon match…… But he didn’t look like that now. He didn’t look keen in the matches, but he didn’t give up fighting.

(He really is indecisive.)

He hadn’t given up on finding a path outside Military Arts, but he didn’t ignore what he was capable of doing.

And people thought he was zealous.

(A helplessly good-natured person.)

But perhaps, the road Layfon picked was right.

(Or……)

Or…… feeling something murky weighing on her, she shook her head and called back the flakes. She came here to clear her mind. Wasn’t it meaningless to consider so much……

“?”

Something was out there in the darkness. She had almost missed it because of the mountains. It wasn’t possible to discover it through the reflection of light. She investigated through ultrasound and electromagnetic waves. The flakes went near the source of the disturbance. It wasn’t far. Judging by the city’s speed, that thing was two days or so from Zuellni. If she let the flakes head for the place of that thing, daylight would arrive. The flakes hovered a distance from it and began their investigation.

Looking at the numbers surfacing in her consciousness, Felli swallowed.

“This is……”

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter3

2009-09-13T01:17:29Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 3: The time of a destroyed city===

The Student Council had only called Nina, but Layfon decided to accompany her to the Student President’s office. The thing was, if it had something to do with Nina, then this might be connected to the fate of the entire 17th platoon.

“What do you think happened?”

“What? Judging by how that phone call was made, this isn’t anything secretive.”

This was different from the last encounter with the filth monsters, in which Felli was the one who conveyed the secret information to Layfon.

“I suppose, but well…… oh, it’s already morning. It must be something urgent for them to call us over at this hour,” Nina mumbled as she lifted her head to look at the sky. Gloom shrouded the city. The streetlights were fighting as hard as they could to disperse the surrounding darkness.

Layfon followed Nina’s gaze. Purple rays gradually seeped through the horizon, spreading out to engulf the sky.

“Don’t overdo it.”

“Eh?”

“No matter what happens, I won’t let you face it alone,” she looked at him.

Morning light seeped through the gaps in between buildings, outlining Nina’s face. Layfon couldn’t make out her expression, and found that regrettable.

“…… Thanks,” he said. “But, senpai, don’t force yourself too much either.”

“What’re you saying? You’re my subordinate. It’s natural that I’m to protect you, isn’t it?”

Layfon chased after Nina, who had suddenly picked up her pace. They headed for the Student President’s office.

Inside the office were Karian and Felli. Despite the early hour, both of them were in uniforms.

(Did they sleep like that too?)

Imagining the two siblings sleeping immobile like corpses, Layfon found Felli glaring at him from the sofa.

“Excuse me. Did something happen?” Nina asked.

“That’s true but…… excuse me, would you wait a bit? Not everyone’s here yet,” the female helper in the room indicated for the two to sit down, then she spread out food and drinks on the table.

“It looks like this will take some time. You two haven’t had breakfast because of work, have you? Eat up. We’ve already eaten.”

“ok,” Nina reached out for the bread. Layfon did the same.

He glanced at Felli. She was drinking tea.

“What?”

“Nothing. Just thinking about what’s happened……”

“You’ll know soon,” she continued to glare at him.

“Yeah, still……” he could only shut his mouth.

Someone knocked on the door as they finished breakfast.

“Military Arts commander…. And……”

Standing beside Vance was someone as robust as Vance himself. Layfon remembered him.

“Captain of the 5th platoon, Gorneo Luckens.”

“Thanks for coming.”

“What’s happening so early?”

None of the two carried with them the sleepiness of having just been roused out of bed. Karian nodded as if he was very satisfied with them.

“It’s very urgent.”

Under Karian’s indication, the two sat down on the sofa opposite Layfon. Gorneo’s sharp gaze swept over him in one split second.

“Please look at this,” Karian took out a photo from a drawer of his desk and placed it on the table.

“This is…… Did the drone take this?”

“Yes, about two hours ago.”

“Two hours? Then isn’t this urgent?”

“A bit.”

“Um,” Vance let it go and resumed examining the photo.

In the photo was a mountain, its outline sharply captured. It didn’t look that tall but the problem surfaced quickly. A huge shadow covered the upper right hand side of the photo. It didn’t look natural. In the middle of the table-like thing were numerous tower-like objects that were connected together, and beneath them was something that was similar to a ball cut in half.

Numerous multi-legs sustained this gargantuan thing.

“Can this be a city?”

“Yes.”

“A war?”

“Who knows.”

Under the tense atmosphere, Karian calmly took out another photo.

“This is the zoom-in photo of the city.”

“This is……” Nina swallowed. Layfon frowned at the tragic scene.

It was a city in ruins.

“So cruel……” Gorneo said softly.

The metal plates covering the first level of the city were either broken or had been peeled off. Only half of the multi-legs were left and some looked to be broken. The buildings in the city seemed to have sustained severe damages. A number of mechanical plates were conducting auto-repair on the second level. Vines and moss covered the exterior of the city. Judging from the progress of the auto-repair, it had been quite some time since this city was attacked.

“It seems the air purification system is working normally……”

“This city’s been attacked by filth monsters.”

“My same thought.”

The photo was taken at night, but there wasn’t any light in the city.

“……. Meaning there’re filth monsters around here?”

“We’ve checked the information in the vicinity of the city and didn’t find anything suspicious. We’ll continue the investigation. Compared to that, what I’m more concerned about is this,” Karian pointed at one of the photos.

“About this place, Vance, does it ring a bell?”

“…… Ring a bell…” Vance stopped.

“Wait……”

“I’m not sure since this photo was taken at night, but the things scattered on this mountain look familiar.”

“Could this be…… a selenium mine?” Nina lifted her head and saw Karian nodding at her.

“Yes, this is Zuellni’s one and only mine. It looks like Zuellni’s trying to resupply.”

“Then that city was also……”

“But why here?”

“According to my speculation, that city might have deviated from its territory while fleeing from filth monsters, so it failed to reach its own mine.”

“Even a city can go mad with hunger.”

“What a tragic reality,” Vance sighed deeply. Layfon couldn’t tell whether he was thinking of the same thing as Karian.

“Well then, Gorneo Luckens, Nina Antalk. Besides Vance, I called you two over for a reason.”

“Is it to investigate the city?”

Karian nodded at Vance. “Looking at the numbers sent back from the drone, there’re no filth monsters around the mine and the city, but that city was obviously attacked. We don’t entirely understand the biological condition of filth monsters, and we don’t know whether this city is a trap the filth monsters have set up to lure in more prey. Under this situation, we can’t wait and do nothing, so I’m requesting your teams to enter the city and investigate the situation. Obtain some real proof.”

“…… I’ve no objection with the mission, but I want an explanation on why these two teams are chosen.”

“Simple. Numbers. We don’t have newly improved protective suits for outside city work to fit two teams with full members. Of course, I also did consider the strength of the teams shown in the platoon matches, so I believe you should have no objection to my decision. What do you think?”

“We’ll complete the mission.”

“…… Roger.”

“I’m counting on you. Departure time is two hours from now. Gather your members in these two hours.”

“That’s quite rushed.”

“I wish to save some time, as there’s no way of stopping Zuellni from moving,” Karian said and saluted Nina and Gorneo.

“…… Well, so that’s how it turned out like this. Geez,” Sharnid said at the exit located by the city’s edge. He was the last to arrive and held the biggest complain among the team. He jumped around, his unkempt hair showing his lack of sleep. “I was planning to sleep till noon.”

Nina watched him numbly. “You…… It’s not weekend today. What’re you planning?”

“You can’t imagine the night life of a handsome guy.”

“Whatever. It’s better to live normally,” Nina said, crossed and tired as she closely examined her protective suit.

“It really is light.” She wore the protective suit beneath the normal fighting clothes. It didn’t feel uncomfortable at all, as if she wasn’t really wearing an extra layer of clothes.

“Not bad. Ah, this is what I have to wear,” Sharnid looked at this own protective suit meaningfully.

“What is it?”

Sharnid watched Nina and the Felli who was sitting in the back seat of the bike, his eyes serious.

“……. Really sexy.”

“Hurry up and get changed, stupid.”

“Got it,” he took down the protective suit that was onto his head, and dragged himself to the Change Room.
[[Image:CSR vol03 111.jpg|thumb]]

Layfon had watched the exchange of the two with a sour smile. The check-up on the bike was finished. What was left was Harley’s check-up on the Dites. Without meaning to….. his gaze fell down on Felli, who was bending down on the bike.

“What’s it?” she said.

“Um…… Did senpai discover that city?”

“…… Fon Fon,” she glared at him.

“Aaaa, sorry. Did Felli discover the city?” he collected himself, not certain why she hated to be called senpai.

“I found it by chance.”

“Of course, but……” What was surprising was that she used her psychokinesis power when she wasn’t in a match. Even if this were chance, her action would just prevent Karian from transferring her out of Military Arts.

“……” Feeling as if something had struck him, Layfon quickly turned his head away.

The 5th platoon was going through their preparations a little distance from the 17th platoon. Unlike Layfon’s team, none of the members from the 5th platoon voiced any complaints. They completed their preparation under the orders of Captain Gorneo.

(Again……)

The gaze came from the 5th platoon. The members of their team were discussing something with Gorneo standing in the middle of them. His back was against Layfon.

(Strange?)

So it wasn’t Gorneo’s gaze. He was busy talking with his team members. As a 5th year, he had the qualities that made him a captain. He could fully understand his members’ needs.

It was the girl sitting on the bike beside Gorneo who was looking at Layfon.

Shante Laite.

Judging from the color of her harness, she was also in her fifth year. She wouldn’t qualify as a teenager since she was twenty, but she was shorter than Felli, with a face that looked even more childish than Felli’s. Underneath her red hair, pupils stirring like a cat’s stared straight at Layfon.

(Eh? Eh?)

Layfon appeared flustered; having thought it was Gorneo who was staring at him.

Seeing how Layfon cringed at her hostile gaze, Shante looked away with satisfaction.

“What’s wrong?”

“Ah, nothing…..”

Felli followed Layfon’s gaze to the 5th platoon, and saw Shante grinding her teeth.

“…… How petty.”

“Hahaha……” Layfon laughed dryly and took the Dite that Harley was handing back to him.

“Is this about the last match?” Harley said.

“I suppose?”

“The 17th platoon is pretty popular outside the Military Arts course, so there are many people who don’t like this.”

“Ha……”

“Winning matches elegantly. Every member is a junior. The captain is a beauty. Their opponents are elites. Don’t you think that looks very interesting to the audience?” Harley analyzed.

“…… If we didn’t have to rush, I planned to give you your new Dite,” he continued.

“…… Did you guys come up with something yesterday?” Layfon ventured.

“Well…… something about a weapon specialized for combat against filth monsters,” Harley’s voice lowered. “The problem of the Dite not being durable enough remains. We don’t want this problem to persist, but we still hope to avoid a Dite breaking in the middle of a fight.”

“Yes.”

“What we can do now is make a Dite that is more suitable for the user, meaning, you. The price of a lighter Dite is to forsake the combined Dites you previously used. When the new Dite’s done, please come over and try it out. Even you wouldn’t want your weapon to fail in a key moment, right?”

“True.”

After Sharnid had finished changing and received his Dite from Harley, the 17th platoon had completed its preparation.

Under the icy gaze of the 5th platoon, everyone from the 17th platoon mounted their bikes. Layfon and Sharnid were the ones driving Nina and Felli. They put their supplies in the spare space. Their helmets were connected to Felli’s flakes, making the world before them more vivid. The gate to the exit opened.

“Good luck, everyone. I hope you can bring back some good news,” Karian’s voice came through the transmitter as Layfon and others headed out into the desolate land.

It took them half a day’s driving to arrive at the destination.

“Well……” Sharnid’s shock came through the transmitter.

Experiencing this in reality was much different from looking at the photos. Above Layfon’s head was the surface of the broken multi-legs, and covering the mechanical plates in auto-repair mode were mosses that looked as if they could fall off any moment.

“Even if it was attacked by the filth monsters, does it have to be so over the top?”

“It was just a guess.”

“The Student President’s speculation…… something doesn’t look right here.”

“The investigation of the west side is completed. The parking bay is totally destroyed and the anchor rope doesn’t look like it’s been used.”

“This is the 5th platoon. We’ve finished investigating the east side. There’s no parking bay and the gate outside is locked,” the psychokinesist of the 5th platoon said.

“Ah.”

“Doesn’t look like we’ve got a way up.”

“We have to use a rope,” Layfon said.

Nina nodded. “This is the 17th platoon. We’ll enter the city with a rope and begin our investigation.”

“Roger. We’ll continue our investigation and let you know of the rendezvous later.”

Layfon took out his Dite. A green light followed after the keyword. The Dite in his hand disappeared to be replaced by a weapon with only a handle.

Steel threads.

Under Layfon’s Kei, countless number of steel threads connected Layfon to the city.

“Layfon, we’ll go together.”

“Got it.”

Wrapping Felli with the steel threads, Layfon was the first to reach the city. The feeling of the air shield passed by him. As he scanned the scene, the steel threads moved under his command, investigating anything within a 10 meters radius in detail…… and he completed that task the moment he landed.

“I guarantee you it’s safe here. Or are you more at ease unless you’ve checked it yourself, Fon Fon?” Felli said.

“Of course I trust you, but this is my habit. I still want to confirm for myself,” he retrieved the steel threads. Sweat beaded on his forehead.

“How meaningless. Rather than wasting your energy, you should be more cautious.”

“…… I’m sorry.”

Speaking of which…… He was covered in chill sweat as he watched Felli.

This wasn’t his first time checking the vicinity with the steel threads, but such delicate and detailed work was a huge burden on his brain.

(The brain structure of a psychokinesist really is different from ours.)

Normal people would never thought of handling a massive amount of information at the same time. As human, she was human. As a Military Artist, she was also a psychokinesist.

(…… I can’t ignore that part.)

“What’s it?”

“…… Nothing,” he replied, swallowing back his words.

Nina and Sharnid had arrived.

“How’s it?”

“No corpses so far,” Felli said emotionlessly. She had restored her Dite and the flakes were now scattered in the sky.

“Then investigate the important facilities one by one in our vicinity.”

“If it’s to investigate half of the city, I will have finished it in an hour.”

“Yeah, can’t we just wait here?” Sharnid said.

“I don’t doubt Felli’s ability, but there are people who don’t accept the result of this type of investigation.”

“…… Fine,” Felli accepted. She had no other choice.

“…… Have you found the entrance to the Mechanical Department?”

“Not yet, it doesn’t look to be anywhere close to here.”

“Right.”

“But I’ve found the shelter.”

“Then let’s start over there. We might find survivors.”

“A very tiny hope,” Sharnid muttered, earning a glare from Nina.

Led by Felli, the 17th platoon headed for the deeper part of the city.

“Oi, Gorneo.”

“Um?” he observed his surroundings as he replied to the voice coming from above his shoulders. He had divided his platoon into three teams. The team with the psychokinesist had stayed behind to wait for orders. Gorneo and the other team had begun their investigation of the area.

“If we set traps here, that can be explained as an accident?” Shante suggested.

Gorneo stopped walking.

They were on a street lined with shops and empty of people. Debris littered the street.

“It’s almost impossible to ambush a Heaven’s Blade successor.”

“Really? But we’ll never know if we don’t try.”

Shante swung her legs before Gorneo’s chest, but he paid no attention to them.

“Saying we’ll never know if we don’t do it, shows you’re still not mature enough.”

“Wu……”

Gorneo’s nose stirred. Something smelt rotten. There was the smell of blood mixed in it too. That didn’t surprise him, since he had seen crowds of flies gathering in fast food shops, but blood……

He understood after looking at the black substance spread here and there on the street.

Something horrible and tragic did happen in this city.

Military Artists and psychokinesists had fought desperately against filth monsters and had failed. The filth monsters had entered through the air shield and spread out in the city to enjoy food other than pollutants.

But, even so……

“Why are there no corpses?”

The residents must have hidden in a shelter during the attack, then their corpses should also be rotting there quietly……

“It’s strange there aren’t any Military Artists’ corpses here.”

He could tell there were quite a number of Military Artists in the fight even though he didn’t know how good they were. Traces of intense fighting remained everywhere, but not one single corpse…… not even a sliver of flesh was in sight.

“As if someone’s cleaned this place,” Shante said in a low voice.

In a city devoid of the living, just who……

“Oi, Gorneo.”

Shante’s voice called him back to reality.

“Um?”

“Is it all right to leave that guy because of it?” she returned to the original topic.

“Of course not. I’ll never let that guy go.”

He’d never forget the shock he had when he heard of the news from the letter. “That guy killed Gahard-san. The Military Artist Gahard-san.”

If that was the only thing, Gorneo might have swallowed his anger with a sigh.

But, it wasn’t like that.

The letter had explained in detail the cause of the event.

“That guy is an insult to Military Arts. I’ll never let this go.”

Layfon participated in underground matches as a Heaven Blade successor, and he planned to kill Gahard, who wanted to expose his foul deeds, through legal means. Gahard wasn’t dead, but the loss of his arm had caused some unusual reaction in his Kei vein. For a Military Artist, this was the same as being crippled, never be able to use Military Arts again.

“Her Majesty is too kind to only exile that guy from Grendan.”

Having committed the crime, Layfon had appeared as a Military Artist in Zuellni. Although nothing had happened so far, this didn’t mean the same thing wouldn’t happen again.

“I can’t stop him.”

“Gorneo, I’ll help out too.”

Gorneo shook his head. “Even though his heart’s rotten, he still is a Heaven Blade successor. I understand that. I can’t let you face that kind of danger.”

“Moron!” Shante pounded her fist down on his head.

<center>◇</center>

There was a huge hole on the ceiling of the shelter, and beneath it, debris. On the edge of the debris was black blood, dried and hardened.

“How terrible,” Sharnid said, covering his mouth and nose with his hand.

The smell of rot filled every corner of the shelter. Layfon and Nina were also covering their mouth and nose. Felli had refused to enter and was waiting outside.

“Is anyone alive?” Nina asked.

“No,” Felli replied coldly through the flake.

“Damn,” she stomped the ground.

“There really isn’t a single corpse here,” Sharnid frowned.

“As if someone’s cleaned this place,” Layfon said.

Even though the filth monsters had eaten everyone in the city, there must be some trace left of the people here.

It was possible there were survivors since the air purification system was functioning normally, but Felli hadn’t yet found a live response. Even if there was a response, it might have come from livestock.

“Unless this city encountered the type that attacked Zuellni before?”

Layfon shook his head. Sure, if there were that many number of larva, they might not leave behind any corpses.

But……

“There’s suspicion on how the city’s been destroyed. Almost all of the buildings started collapsing from the top. If it was a group of larvae, the buildings should have folded from the middle.”

The filth monsters had descended from the sky and left via the sky. More than one. And the larvae weren’t huge enough to flatten a building.

“So someone’s been cleaning the corpses here?” Nina asked.

Even if there were survivors, it was hard to imagine their cleaning up all of the corpses…… at least to bury all the corpses in Layfon’s area.

The team returned back to the surface. Their mission was to confirm whether there was danger around rather than finding survivors.

“Fu, I can’t stand this,” Sharnid said. Layfon and Nina also breathed deeply the air of the surface. The smell of rot was also above the ground, but it wasn’t as intense back in the shelter.

“Just what’s wrong with this city?” Sharnid complained.

“Since there’re no filth monsters, it isn’t dangerous, right?”

Zuellni would arrive here in one more day. Before it arrived, they had to confirm whether the place was safe.

“There aren’t any filth monsters, but if we leave this riddle, something worse might happen later,” Nina said.

Felli remained silent.

“Anyway, we’ll stop here for the day. The sun’s about to go down. Let’s meet up with the other team when there’s still daylight.”

“The 5th platoon has given us instructions for rendezvous.”

“Ok. Tell them we’re heading over….. Let’s go.”

They followed Felli’s description.

Layfon took up the rear and suddenly halted his steps.

Something revolting and hateful seemed to shroud the city. Perhaps it was because of the smell of rot and the unusual silence, coupled with the descending night.

The 5th platoon had chosen to meet up in the middle of the city where the Military Arts dormitory was located.

“The machine still works.”

Nina entered the corridor and checked around.

The machine, though weak, was still working, producing its own electricity, and it was fortunate that the air-conditioning worked. The smell of rot had enveloped them from the very first moment when they entered the city.

Felli had received a message from the 5th platoon.

“Captain, Captain Luckens wants to talk to you about room allocation.”

“Right, I’ll head over.”

Nina left, leaving Felli alone. Layfon and Sharnid were checking the vicinity to make sure it was safe.

As Felli lifted her hands to feel the current of air-conditioning and wind, someone walked in through the door.

“Ah……”

“……Ah”

Displeasure showed on Shante’s face, and Felli narrowed her eyes to look at the other icily. It seemed Shante was checking the place was safe, just like Layfon and Sharnid.

The moment when the two gazes met created sparks between them.

She didn’t know why she was hated, but Felli wasn’t one to ignore the other’s hostility. On the contrary, she struck back at the other’s challenge.

Felli had a number of flakes around her to defend herself, and with these, she had enough to handle Shante. A psychokinesist’s power wasn’t limited to the gathering and analyzing of information. It wouldn’t be bad to use it against this petty girl.

Shante’s hand was on the Dite in her harness. Keeping that pose, she looked as if she was about to brush past Felli.

“Hey!” she called when Felli neared her.

“You, do you know that guy’s true face?”

This question made Felli stiffer.

“What do you mean?”

“…… Serious? Or are you pretending? I’ve heard of what that first year guy is like.”

Although Felli planned to ignore Shante, she had failed to cover up some of her outrage.

“…..”

“Humph, you know of it but you’re still using him. In that case, the Student President also knows already.”

“I don’t understand what you’re saying.”

“Using that despicable guy…… To hide the truth at this stage, do you think we’re so untrustworthy?”

Invisible murderous intent flew to Felli’s throat like a knife. Shante’s red hair danced like strong flame.

“What?”

“…… If you’re covering up your tragic failure two years ago, I think you need to take it out on someone else.”

“What?”

“He would be able to live peacefully as a student in General Studies if you guys weren’t so weak. Isn’t it because of your immaturity that we are facing the situation we’re now in? Military Artists who can’t guard their cities are useless. Look long and hard in the mirror and see how much strength you have before you say anything else.”

“What? You…… You, damn you……” Shante trembled and snatched up her Dite, but a voice stopped her before she could say the keyword.

“Stop it.”

“Gorneo!? But!”

“Don’t start a fight here.”

“Wuuuuuuu!!” she stuffed her Dite back into the harness and stomped hard on Gorneo’s foot before disappearing out the door.

Gorneo received the attack casually and apologized to Felli. “I’m sorry. My teammate’s been troubling you.”

“…… No,” Felli answered after breathing in deeply. She pressed down on her outrage and looked at the stocky man before her.

“But, that is also my doubt. Shante’s only conveyed my feeling, that’s all.”

“Are you from Grendan?”

“Yes. I’m Gorneo Luckens. I’m the younger brother of Grenden’s Heaven Blade successor, Savaris Luckens.”

“…… I see. What I just said are my own feelings. They aren’t my brother’s opinions.”

“I understand. About that guy… they’re just my own feelings too. I hope you understand.”

“…… You don’t look like you accept my take on things.”

“I can’t accept it.”

“…… How displeasing,” she whispered.

Only Nina made a simple greeting to the other team after room allocation. None of the members from the 5th platoon wanted to associate with the 17th platoon. The rooms for both teams were quite far apart.

From inside the common room of the 17th platoon floated the aroma of food.

“Ah, we made the right choice of having Layfon prepare food,” Sharnid sat contentedly on the sofa, drinking warm tea. Layfon had made something from the edible ingredients found in the grocery shop in the city.

“All of the vegetables are ruined except for the beans. Fortunately, the fish in the cultivation pond still lived.”

The meal was simple, but it was better than eating the cold food they brought with them. Layfon relaxed.

“Um…. This way, we don’t have a problem.”

“What do you mean?” Layfon asked but Nina only nodded.

“It takes at least one week to resupply Zuellni. During this time, classes will be suspended. I want to use this chance to strengthen our team.”

“Training?” Sharnid said, unwilling.

“We’ve accumulated some prize money so we have a lot to spare. There’s a good location in the produce area. I wanted to train there but I was concerned about food.”

“But there aren’t any shops over there. Ah, sorry, I can’t make food.”

“Me neither.”

Felli hadn’t said anything, but Layfon understood, having seen her cooking.

“So I planned to ask for a friend’s help, but since Layfon can do the cooking, then there isn’t a problem anymore,” Nina looked at the tea in her cup.

Mei-Shen surfaced in Layfon’s mind. Her cooking was even better than his, but it wasn’t possible for her to live together with the 17th platoon. She was too shy. If there was no helping it, he’d have to ask Naruki and Mifi to come too.

But if he did that, Nina wouldn’t give up that golden chance to persuade Naruki to join the team.

No matter what Naruki might think, Layfon hoped Mei-Shen and the girls wouldn’t become entangled with the 17th platoon before Nina’s made her decision.

(I guess I’ll have to cook.)

In that case, he’d have to consider the nutrients in the food. As Leerin pointed out in her letters, it was a headache to think up a meal that was well balanced in nutrients. He pondered this as he packed up the dishes.

Sharnid and Felli left the room.

“Sorry for making you do all this,” Nina apologized.

“It’s ok. I’m used to it.”

“Do you have time later?”

“Do you want something?”

“I want to have a chat.”

“Then let me make some tea.”

He made tea and sat back on the sofa.

“I have a question about what just happened.”

“…… Then Senpai……”

“…… yeah, it seems to be a warning for me.”

“For me too, I suppose.”

Layfon and Sharnid were far away when Felli had her confrontation with Shante. Sharnid hadn’t said much. He just shrugged.

“Do you remember?”

“I know about Savaris, but not much about his brother. The Luckens are a family famous for Military Arts back in Grendan.”

“Really?”

“And……”

“…… What?”

“Nothing.”

If it was about the Luckens, then there must be another cause behind Gorneo’s hostility.

“Layfon?”

“……. Hum?”

“This is hard for me to say, but I’m your captain and I also know of your past. I’ve decided to stand with you no matter what.”

“Captain……”

“You did something unforgivable as a Military Artist. No matter what the reason is behind it, your deed is unforgivable.”

(You must constantly remind yourself.)

Layfon recalled once again what Her Majesty had said. After his deeds were exposed, the Queen had beaten him up and had said this to him.

Nina’s words placed Layfon back in the past.

“There’re many who don’t understand you, and many who understand but can’t forgive you.”

Leerin was his only comrade. Even the orphans in the orphanage who used to view him as a hero had looked at him with hatred.

His world was flipped upside down in a short period of time.

“If others find out, your situation in Zuellni may become the same as Grendan’s.”

Go look at the world. The Queen had said. But no matter where he was at, Layfon still recalled his past and remembered it. Karian had known. And Gorneo, the younger brother of Savaris Luckens. People still moved around even though cities were basically isolated and sealed off. Layfon’s past seemed to patrol in the darkness, waiting for a chance to jump out of his shadow.

“But I’ve decided to be your comrade. Since I’ve decided, no matter who becomes your enemy, I’ll never be your enemy.”

“Senpai…… please give this up. If you do this, you’ll be in danger even as a captain.”

He was happy that Leerin had remained by his side, but at the same time, it pained him. He could keep on living peacefully because he was in another city, but there were people back in Grendan who wanted to hurt Leerin because she stood by him.

“Stop this nonsense,” Nina laughed. “If I’m afraid of that, how can I be your captain?”

Her smile pulled him back from the past. Leerin’s smile probably was like that too.

“What’s it?”

“Um?”

“If you decide something on your own, you’ll tend to think towards something bad. It’s the same with feelings and thinking style. It’s the same with everything. It’s because you want to shoulder everything yourself…… How should I put in? Well, I’m not one to talk.”

Layfon recalled how he lectured Nina when she was in hospital.

“What’s it?”

“I’m thinking that it’s great to be have senpai here.”

“Wh… Why so sudden?” her face went pink.

“I’m just expressing my honest feelings.”

He would tell her everything. Everything that happened in Grendan.

<center>◇</center>

After parting with Nina, Layfon hesitated a bit, then he went to a door. He breathed in deeply to disperse the pressure on his shoulders and knocked on the door.

After a pause, a voice filled with dissatisfaction called out. “…… Who is it?”

“Um….. It’s Layfon.”

Felli opened the door and let him in.

The room wasn’t that big. Two single beds took up most of the space. Because of the limited number of rooms, the team members couldn’t each have a room to themselves. It was just for one night anyway. Sharnid was against Nina’s suggestion, but Felli had agreed solemnly.

Felli should be in the same room as Nina, but it appeared those two weren’t willing to spend a long time together.

“It’s not good to eavesdrop,” Felli said after closing the door. She understood why he had come to her.

“Sorry,” Layfon lowered his head.

“But those two are the worst saying what they said under that situation.”

“Senpai too……”

“Fon Fon……”

“Ah, um, I’ve given Felli trouble……”

“Really, I don’t feel as good,” she mumbled.

Layfon lifted his head.

“Whose fault is it that we’re in this situation? Those people don’t understand at all. That’s why I don’t feel good.”

“Still angry?”

“Of course.”

Nina had known of Felli’s true strength in the previous fight with the filth monster in its aged phase. No one but Felli could support with psychokinesis over the distance that took one day to cover.

From that time on, Nina had reduced her demands of Felli in training.

Layfon wasn’t sure why the captain was doing that. It didn’t seem she had let Felli go because of Felli’s lack of enthusiasm. Same as Layfon, Felli had also wanted to ask Nina the reason behind her unusual action.

But what she did was continue to observe the captain and did all she could to avoid being alone with her.

“…… I’m concerned that she allows me to participate with the way I am,” Felli sighed lightly.

“Felli?”

“Fon Fon, I don’t think we have any other way.”

Lying on the bed, she looked smaller than before. The calmness she maintained was nowhere to be seen. What she gave off was an air of intense exhaustion.

“To a psychokinesist, using psychokinesis is as matter of fact as breathing in the air. I’m so tired of suppressing it.”

“Even so, you still hate it.”

“Of course.”

Layfon was put at ease by Felli’s usual reaction.

But that only lasted one moment……

“Fon Fon…… Why aren’t we normal?”

He couldn’t answer her.

(You must constantly remind yourself.)

The Queen’s words surfaced in his mind once again.

(Constantly remind yourself that we, as Military Artists and psychokinesists aren’t normal. As humans, we must not allow ourselves to forget this.)

Those words whipped him more painfully than his injuries.

“We……” Felli mumbled and suddenly lifted her face.

“Felli?”

“Outside. A live response 200 meters south west of here. It definitely isn’t livestock!”

“!”

Layfon responded swiftly. Internal Kei ran through his body as he picked up his harness and jumped out the window. The steel threads spread out as he headed for the direction Felli had indicated, running in the city illuminated by the pinprick stars.

Running silently on steel threads thin as spider threads, Layfon arrived early at the destination.

The thing hadn’t run away, as if it was waiting for him.

‘What is this?”

Dumbstruck, he looked at the shadow of a four-legged creature. A horn protruded from its head. Standing before Layfon was a golden goat.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter2

2009-09-13T01:14:30Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 2: After a day of rest===

A breeze blew in the morning. Leerin felt as if she hadn’t slept the night before. This strange feeling came about because of what had happened the day before yesterday. Whatever had happened, the passing of a day had put that event in the past. Time was merciless, but it treated everyone fairly. No matter how astonished and shocked Leerin was, it wasn’t possible to reverse the flow of time.

As she neared the school, she heard other classmates greeting each other. She only joined them, as she walked on the path shaded by tree canopy that headed towards the school entrance.

“Fu……” She had been sighing continuously since morning, and she was aware of the reason behind it.

“…… The muscles on my back are twisted.”

All of a sudden, something intruded from behind Leerin’s armpits to grab hold of her breasts.

“Ahahahahahaha!!’

A pair of hands was caressing her front. Because it was so sudden, Leerin had dropped her schoolbag and stood spaced out for a little while.

“Oh, Leerin-chan’s chest is the same as before. It feels good.”

“…… Please stop voicing your lamentations so deeply.”

A face leapt into Leerin’s line of sight.

“Ah~ If I don’t do this, I can’t feel the arrival of a new day.”

“Please get rid of your habit…”

Long black hair covered a large part of Leerin’s vision. The “hehe” laughter ruined the elegant face that the black hair revealed.

“But Leerin-chan’s breasts feel too good.”

“That’s not true.”

Finally escaping the evil palms, Leerin felt helpless.

Synola Leisler. She belonged to the research laboratory that was located in the same area of the school. Leerin felt many gazes on her side.

A body that matched her long limbs…… The protruding parts and depressions of Synola’s body were perfectly outlined. Lab personnel had no uniform. Synola’s clothes seemed to emphasize her body build, so it couldn’t be helped that she stood out in the crowd.

“No, no. It’s a shame really, but whether it feels good or not is meaningless to the owner of the body. It’s your body after all, but it isn’t necessarily the best for anyone. What’s most important is that it suits my hands. That feeling of being just right, but with enough left over. That’s a soft feeling that no sweets can match. Ah~~”

Synola looked like she was reminiscing something really deep…. She started to shake her head like an old man.

“You’re the best.”

“…… Please stop,” Leerin said.

Synola really didn’t look normal to say something like this early in the morning. Besides, she was gesturing before Leerin’s breast as she said. “Well, did something happen to Leerin-chan?”

“Huh?”

Synola’s hands returned to her pant pockets. Her expression turned back to normal. She was already beautiful, and that pose made people’s hearts jump.

“You’ve been sighing while fidgeting. This says that something’s happened.”

“Ah……” Leerin thought she had done enough to cover her worries, but it seemed she had failed.

“Sorry.”

“Isn’t it meaningless to apologize to me?”

“Yeah……”

“Never mind. It’s ok if you don’t want to explain.”

Sometimes Leerin wanted to pull in that distance, but their relationship was far apart. She was thankful for Synola’s sensitivity, her ability to see through what should be and should not be touched, but she also felt her own inadequacy in this area.

(Maybe I can try telling her?)

She looked at Synola. Either way, as a beautiful woman, she was somewhat strange in wanting to touch other girls’ breasts. And for some reason, Synola started laughing in that ‘hehe’ way.

(Um……)

“Ah, cookies are nice, but it’s not bad to try nuts sometimes.”

“Ha?”

“I’m saying Leerin-chan’s breasts are very soft, and they’re also bouncy. This is great! To put it the other way… they feel like cookies.”

“…… Thanks.”

“So I say cookies are always the best, but I can better experience that feeling by not eating cookies all the time. So it’s good to change taste sometime and try the hard nut.”

Her hands moved.

“Like this. I can feel their weight by holding their bottoms, and caress them with that resistant feeling of hardness. I guess they don’t lose their shape in sleep…… I can feel them by searching and touching like this.”
[[Image:CSR vol03 059.jpg|thumb]]
“Just what are you saying?”

“Ah, it’s not bad to touch Leerin-chan’s breasts like this sometimes, but wouldn’t that hurt? I can’t do something that makes you hate me.”

“Just what are you saying!?” Leerin shouted angrily with her face all red. Synola showed no intention of answering.

“I was just talking to myself ambitiously.”

Looking at Synola’s breasts, Leerin burst out. “Isn’t your ambition over there……?”

(Ah…… Grendan is so peaceful.)

This was the Lance Shelled City, Grendan, a city that had more fights with filth monsters than any other cities in the world. Every year there were five to six emergencies. As the emergency siren sounded, Grendan’s residents would move towards the shelters as if they were out on a road trip. They followed the procedures without pushing and fighting for a place in the shelter.

Yes, that wasn’t necessary at all, because their Queen was leading them. A Queen who also was a Heaven Blade successor.

Alsheyra Almonise.

Grendan was probably the only city that had experienced most danger, but Grendan’s residents believed it was the safest city on earth. Under the protection of the Queen and the Heaven Blade successors, the threat of filth monsters was nothing. Grendan had also fought many times against filth monsters in their aged phases, and that wasn’t recorded in Grendan’s history books. In the fifteen years of Leerin’s life, Grendan had fought those mature forms many times.

The number of fights the city encountered was unusual for a mobile city that aimed to evade as many filth monsters as possible. Even if a large number of filth monsters stood in Grendan’s path, Grendan did nothing to change its path and avoid them. Some people from other city even called Grendan “A city that has gone mad”.

Leerin thought that that might be true. Her conviction received support when she read from Layfon’s letters that Zuellni had not encountered any filth monsters for a long while. Even so, there were also the Heaven Blade successors in Grendan. The people relied on their skills to protect them.

After parting with Synola, Leerin headed for her classroom. She greeted her classmates, went to her seat, and once again fell into her own thoughts. She was thinking of what had happened to her.

“Sorry, please let me protect you for now,” Savaris said on the rooftop.

“Uh……”

“Your question is rejected,” Lintence said.

“Sorry about this, but that’s the way it is,” Savaris apologized.

“But, Layfon……” Leerin wanted to say more, but fell silent when she glanced at Lintence.

No one would disobey a Heaven Blade successor in Grendan. That wasn’t a law, it was just a mutual habit of everyone living in this city.

“I won’t interfere with your daily life….. until something happens. Meaning what concerns me is the time when you’re alone. If possible, I hope you can refuse even your friend’s invitation. Find some reasonable excuse.”

“Um…… Am I being targeted?”

“I said your question is rejected…… never mind.”

Savaris nodded with a sour smile. “Yes, you’re being targeted. I know you want to know why, and what people have targeted you, but please don’t ask.”

“….. And this is related to Layfon?”

That was what Savaris said in the Resting Room.

Lintence said any questions were rejected. Any resident of Grendan would listen to him. Any would think nothing bad would come out of listening to a Heaven Blade successor.

Leerin felt the same. But if this had to do with Layfon… And that was the only thing she couldn’t keep silent about.

Lintence’s gaze turned intense. Leerin failed to move under that pressure.

“Ah…… I told her that,” Savaris sighed.

In that split second, Leerin was released. Her body trembled as if her bones were broken. Her legs had lost their strength, and she sat down on the rooftop. Savaris, who received Lintence’s gaze in her place, didn’t look pressured at all. He shook his head.

“Then I’ll just tell you this. This is related to Layfon. You’re involved in something that’s got nothing to do with you. That’s all I can say.”

(…… Meaning, this is Layfon’s world.)

Meaning.

This was the other world of Grendan.

<center>◇</center>

Within the cheering in the shop, a waitress placed a bowl in front of Layfon.

“Please enjoy,” she smiled and walked to the screen. The screen was showing a platoon match in the war field.

“…… Is this ok?”

“Huh?” Layfon looked back at Mei-Shen, who was peeking at him.

A bowl of noodles also sat in front of her. The smell of food tickled her nose.

“Is it ok not to watch the platoon match?”

“Ah, yeah, captain’s watching it.”

Nina had gone to the match with a camera, wearing a serious expression. They would probably watch this video when they next had training.

“So it’s ok. Don’t worry about it.”

“I see.”

Mei-Shen looked to be finally at ease.

This shop was always full because of their delicious noodles, but today, the shop was surprisingly empty. The few customers sitting in the shop were watching the screen, so no one sat around Layfon’s table. Everyone must have gone to watch the platoon match.

Because the audience seats were booked out, lots of people would have gathered outside to watch the match on the giant screen. For this shop that only had a small screen to offer, of course the number of customers was small.

“Thanks to that, we don’t have to wait long for the food. We’re lucky,” Layfon concluded, picked up his fork and attacked the noodles.

“Ah, yes……” Even so, Mei-Shen still nodded awkwardly and picked up her fork in haste.

(Well, this can’t be helped.)

Because Naruki and Mifi weren’t here.

Originally, Layfon planned to invite all three as thanks for Mei-Shen’s bento.

“We can’t go,” Mifi had said.

The shop was nearly empty, but Mei-Shen still failed to calm down. It would have been better if the other two girls were here.

(Why didn’t they come?)

Naruki said she had something on, but Mifi’s sly smile seemed to suggest she was hiding something.

Because Layfon had received his pay for cleaning at the Mechanical Department, he had wanted to treat them three.

Originally he planned to work at the Mechanical Department for his school fees, but Karian had transferred him to Military Arts and waived all his fees, so now he had spare money.

“Ha…… Wu……” Mei-Shen moaned at her failure at coiling the noodles around her fork.

Looking at Mei-Shen, Layfon wondered whether he should have delayed the date and waited till all three girls could come.

“Sorry……”

“Huh, Huh?” Mei-Shen lifted her head to look at him fearfully. The noodles that she finally managed to roll up fell back into the bowl.

“I’m thinking whether it might have been better if I waited till the three of you can come together……”

“Noooottttt. Not at all.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, yeah. Yes,” Face reddening, Mei-Shen continued to work on the noodles.

Layfon pushed down the impulse to repeat himself, and continued to eat.

Sudden cheers filled the shop. Mei-Shen looked over, and so did Layfon.

“…… What’s happened?”

“Sorry, I can’t see it too.”

They couldn’t see the screen because of the employees and other customers gathering before it. He could have strengthened his hearing with internal Kei, but he wasn’t that interested in the match.

“…… You don’t seem to be concerned.”

“Um?”

“About winning or losing a match.”

“Yeah, I suppose.”

“So you’re still not interested in it now?”

“Um… not really.”

“Layfon isn’t concerned about his opponents because he’s very strong?”

“Not really. It’s just that……”

“Ah, I’m sorry…..” Mei-Shen lowered her head, feeling as if she had asked too much.

“Oh, no. I don’t feel like that. Um… how should I put it?” he paused.

“….. Military Artists are always the center of attention in Grendan.”

“…… Center of attention?”

“Yeah. You know that Grendan has an unusual number of encounters with filth monsters?”

“…… Yes.”

“There’re lots of people in Grendan who can use Kei, but it’s totally different for one to use that Kei to fight filth monsters……”

“Especially in Grendan, a place having numerous fights with filth monsters, those Military Artists are valued. So between Military Artists, there are many matches like the platoon matches here. There are also official contests to choose members who are to fight filth monsters. In Grendan, one must obtain acknowledgement in an official match to become a Military Artist.”

To Layfon, the students of Zuellni were too lax. Although he never let down his guard in a platoon match, he had never felt the tension he had back in Grendan. He was better at fighting without knowing any information beforehand. He could concentrate more in a fight when he was ignorant of everything.

On some level of meaning, perhaps he really was despicable.

But that was matter of fact in a match. One couldn’t always wait for five minutes before a war starts.

“I’ve heard of it, something about a title that Grendan’s Queen gives. Has Layton participated in that kind of a contest?”

“Yes.”

Not only that, but he had also obtained the title that the Queen gave out – a Heaven Blade successor.

He didn’t have the courage to tell Mei-Shen and her friends about that.

Either way, he did something that caused the Queen to take back his title. He didn’t think he was in the wrong, but in the end, what he did was a big issue against the city’s system. He was afraid that Mei-Shen and her friends would fear him.

(Do I really have an issue inside me?)

He remembered those sad eyes of Nina’s when she knew of his past. Would that pair of eyes appear on another person too?..... Thinking of that, everything became painful for him.

“…… Have you also fought filth monsters?”

“Yeah.”

Layfon was unsure whether it was because his answer was too simple, but Mei-Shen had a shocked expression on her face.

“…… Weren’t you scared?”

“Huh?”

“I was so scared when that happened not long ago. I was in the shelter all the time, not like Naruki and Layton, fighting out there…… Thinking that I might die, I was very scared.”

“But that’s a part of any Military Artists’ job.”

“Naruki wants to be a policewoman, and Layfon…… You don’t want to be like that, do you?”

“No, but……”

In a world where humanity could only survive in cities, a world where Military Artists were a threat to filth monsters…. For Military Artists to be given privileges in cities, they weren’t permitted to run away from filth monsters.

This was the absolute rule of any city.

(Even so, I want to abandon my identity as a Military Artist.)

He didn’t resent Karian for transferring him into Military Arts anymore, but he hadn’t removed all of his dissatisfaction with Karian for preventing his dream from becoming a reality.

(Perhaps……)

Perhaps the part of him in Grendan didn’t want him to abandon his identity as a Military Artist. It seemed almost impossible to give up Military Arts and pick up something else. It was like starting all over again, walking an even harder and more painful road.

The name Layfon Alseif was taboo in Grendan.

(Her Majesty had no choice but to exile me.)

He shook his head, scolding himself for revisiting the possibility of returning to Grendan and realizing how foolish he was to consider it.

“Layton?”

“Uh? Ah, nothing.”

Mei-Shen’s bowl was empty.

“Shall we go to another shop for dessert? It’s noisy here.”

“Huh? Yeah, ok.”

“Do you know of any good places around?” Layfon said.

“…. Um, anyplace’s fine?”

“Anywhere’s fine if you think it’s good.”

“Then, just a little bit far from here.”

“Let’s go then.”

Mei-Shen led him out and in the direction of the school where many facilities were gathered.

“Is it ok there?”

“Yeah, it’s got some very delicious ice-cream.”

“Oh, um, that’s all?”

The place they were heading for was near the school, but it was different from the place they went to everyday. Layfon wasn’t aware of such a shop.

“I chanced across it a few days ago.”

Walking and talking like that, Mei-Shen seemed quite happy. The tension she held back in the shop was gone. She seemed to have gradually gotten used to not having Naruki and Mifi around.

(Does that mean she’s accepted me?)

He felt that this was his proof for getting used to his life in Zuellni.

They came to a park. The gaps between the trees fencing the park revealed a few school buildings. Inside the parks were also a large number of trees. A place to put one’s worries at ease.

“This is close to the Alchemy course campus.”

“Yeah.”

It was weekend, and smoke in hard-to-believe colors blew out from the windows of an Alchemy building. Someone must be conducting some strange experiment. Although Layfon didn’t know whether the experiment was a success, he hoped there wasn’t any harmful substance mixed in that smoke. As for his lack of surprise in the sounding of the alarm, that must be another proof of his being inured to life in the Academy city.

“It’s that stall over there,” Mei-Shen pointed at a stall painted in the colors of the rainbow. She too, didn’t seem to notice the alarm going off.

“A stall?” He thought they were only taking a shortcut through the park.

“I found it by coincidence. Great that it’s open today.”

For sure. Most people should be gathered at the war field or outside it, so the chance of the stall opening today couldn’t be that high.

Mei-Shen ordered a tea leaves flavoured ice-cream. Layfon spent some time worrying about picking a not too sweet ice-cream and in the end decided on one with a sour taste.

“You don’t seem to like sweets, sorry……”

“Not a problem. This is delicious.”

Yes, the sourness was exactly the taste he liked. While looking around as he licked the ice-cream, he saw someone pushing a wheelchair.

“…… Ah.”

“Ah……”

Having seen each other, Layfon and the person pushing the wheelchair called out.

“How strange meeting you here,” Harley said.

So to speak with Harley, Layfon stuffed the ice-cream in his mouth and stood up from the chair to wave at him.

“Good afternoon. Did you go to the lab today too?”

“Yeah, just to accompany someone. We’re restocking some sugar for the brain,” Harley said with a that’s-how-it-is expression as he looked at the person eating ice-cream in the wheelchair.

That person hadn’t yet turned his head around.

“He’s Kiriku Seron. We work in the same lab.”

Kiriku stared at Harley with a troublesome gaze, but Harley ignored him.

“You said you wanted company. Oh, he’s Layfon.”

“….. What did you say?” Kiriku’s gaze swung to Layfon.

A delicate face and pale, unhealthy skin for spending too much time indoor. Kiriku gave off the weak air of a patient, which might have something to do with the wheelchair he was sitting in. But the way he glared at Layfon swept clean that feeling of weakness he gave off.

“So you were the one who destroyed my work?”

“Work?”

“He made your new Dite.”

“Oh……”

In the previous fight with the filth monster in its aged phase, Layfon was given a Dite that was combined with different types of alloys. And the inventor of that Dite refused to show himself using the excuse of his dislike of meeting strangers……

“Really, you really did it. Rather than letting you handle my art like that, I’d have had it eaten by worms.”

“Hey, hey……”

This guy had a critical mouth.

“I don’t think Layfon’s skill is that bad.”

“I could tell from the remnants of the Dites. What’s with the messy swings? It’s a miracle that you managed to stay alive, swinging the weapon without looking at the paths of the swing.”

Layfon, speechless, could deeply feel this man’s anger.

(Has he watched my fight?)

Two of the three Dites inserted into the restored Dite were damaged, and Layfon only managed to return the last Dite to Harley. This man was able to determine the progression of Layfon’s fight just by analyzing the traces left on the Dite.

“As I said, the compressed Dites are easily affected by heat. Heat expands and reduces the solidness of the Dites, which in turn damages them. So I installed a safety lock to prevent that from happening, but that has yet to become reality because it still overheats after a long period of time in use. Two of the Dites were damaged due to this reason. This is unforgivable.”

“You couldn’t have perfected it for lack of real battle experience,” Harley said.

“No, that’s not the case……”

“……!”

“……!”

Kiriku and Harley started arguing. Layfon observed them.
[[Image:CSR vol03 085.jpg|thumb]]

“…… Is it all right not to stop them?” Mei-Shen said.

“The ice-cream’s about to melt. Hurry up and eat it,” Layfon said.

“….. Yeah, I guess so.”

Mei-Shen accepted Layfon’s advice. The two Alchemy students were debating with technical jargons. Mei-Shen and Layfon didn’t understand a word. Looking at how the two had deviated from the original topic, Mei-Shen decided not to interfere. The two of them finally stopped their debate when Layfon and Mei-Shen had finished their ice-cream.

“Haven’t we wasted the sugar we just stocked up?” Harley wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve.

“Then we’ll restock and review the problem again. I want strawberry flavor.”

“As you wish. I’ll have chocolate.”

After having this conversation that sounded like an argument or a genuine decision on what to buy, the two parted. Harley walked to the stall, so he must also be buying for Kiriku.

Kiriku glared at Layfon. “…… What? You’re still here?”

It seemed he had totally forgotten them.

“Um, well….. I’m sorry for ruining your work,” Layfon lowered his head and heard the tense Mei-Shen swallowing her saliva behind him.

“…… A tool is made to be broken,” Kiriku looked away. “But if possible, I want the reason behind it being broken to be more meaningful…… Isn’t this your responsibility?”

“Yes. If I had used a normal Dite, I’d have had trouble escaping.”

“…… Yeah,” Kiriku turned the wheelchair around to have his back facing Layfon.

“My next work will be even better. I hope you can also use it well.”

“…… Yes,” Layfon lifted his head and left the park with Mei-Shen. He saw Harley strolling back to Kiriku with two ice-cream in his hands.

“Ah, when those two get together, things get out of hand.”

After telling Nina about his day, her attitude became different.

They were cleaning in the Mechanical Department, scrubbing a wall of a corridor.

“Out of hand?”

“Out of hand.”

“….. Yeah.”

“Yes!” Nina nodded, suppressing her laughter.

“I’ve seen him a few times, but I still don’t quite understand him. “You only know to use brute force” those kind of things. He’s lectured me a lot, but the way he says it is too professional. It’s hard to understand.”

“Did he make senpai’s Dites too?”

“Ah, yes. Even if I got lectured, he really is amazing.”

At the park, Kiriku had said “the path of the swing”. Everything had an angle that allowed it to be cut through easily. If one sped up the swing from that particular angle, no matter how hard the thing was, it could be cut apart. Of course, the path of the swing was different in different situations for the same thing. If one wasn’t familiar with the Art of the sword, it was hard to discover the path.

“That person might be a Military Artist in the past.”

“Perhaps.”

Nina must also be thinking of Kiriku’s wheelchair.

If Kiriku really was a Military Artist, it was natural for him to look at the path of the swing and become angry with Layfon for breaking the Dites. And that was why Layfon apologized to him.

“Speaking of which, though it’s his style, but to say your skill is bad, that’s a bit……”

“No. He did point out my error.”

“Really?” Nina said, disbelieving.

“Yeah, senpai saw it too. The reason of that situation was because of my two times failures.”

Of course, there was also another reason that broke his concentration when he was attacking the filth monster. Both misses had something to do with Nina. Moreover, the Dite itself had been overworked. But Layfon couldn’t say that.

The main cause was because he fought with the way he fought in Grendan.

After the fight, Layfon had done some researching in the library on records of how other cities fought with filth monsters. And as expected, Grendan…… the way that Heaven Blade successors fought filth monsters was extremely unusual.

To fight alone outside the city was the same as being foolhardy.

And the Dite made for this style of fighting didn’t exist anywhere except in Grendan.

“Layfon.”

“Um?”

Nina might blame herself if they analyzed too deeply the reason behind his failures, so he was glad that she changed the topic. And he realized that she had turned around hesitantly. Layfon bent and saw her face reddening.

“What is it?”

“Oh, um…. About the girl named Naruki, what do you think?”

“Naruki?”

“Yeah. Just say whatever you think,” Nina coughed as if to cover up something.

(Why is she saying this?)

“Well, she’s pretty strong for a first year. She’s better at internal type Kei. Besides that, her movements are also exceptional.”

“I see,” she smiled shyly.

“….. Could it be, that you want to recruit her into the team?”

Nina nodded. “Ar, perhaps.”

“But why so sudden…”

“It’s not sudden. I’ve been thinking about it,” she said, cleaning the brush in a bucket of clean water.

“It’s a must to train the best from the very beginning. In the Military Arts course now, there aren’t any who are good enough to join a platoon. We can get good result if we recruit some quality members and nurture them….. so I’ve been looking around. That’s also why you attracted my attention in the opening ceremony.”

“Is that so?”

“But with you, you don’t need anyone to pick you out,” she laughed.

He shrugged. If he didn’t get involved with the two Military Arts students who started the whole fiasco because of their home cities, Layfon wouldn’t be the way he was now. At first, he was tired of being forced back to Military Arts, but now he didn’t regret fighting.

“I’ve observed the first years for a while, but I still haven’t found anyone better than that girl.” The noise of the gears drowned out Nina’s sigh.

People whose ability in Military Arts was discovered at a very young age were usually kept in their home cities. To any city, the number of excellent Military Artists it held denoted its fighting strength. For the crisis of filth monster assault and war between cities…… these people were irreplaceable. It was every city’s dream to hold in hand exceptional Military Artists, so they wouldn’t have let them go easily.

(Could it be……)

Could this be the reason that Nina ran away from home? She was recruited into a platoon when she first started school here. She should have been acknowledged at her home city. In that case, she should have no means of leaving the city. She also said her family was rich. Perhaps it was a family of great Military Artists.

The ability of Kei was what made one a Military Artist – the internal type Kei that strengthened one’s flesh, and the external type burst Kei that could directly damage and destroy anything outside one’s body. The source of Kei was a special type of organ that these people had, the Kei vein.

There were two types of people with Kei veins – the type that was born in a normal family, and the type that was born in between Military Artists parents to increase the rate of a baby born with the Kei vein. In order to increase the rate of babies born with Kei vein, every city had prize money given out to families who managed to produce those special kids. And if a person with Kei vein had his ability proven…… For example, one could be given a status equal to a Heaven Blade successor in Grendan.

(Am I thinking too much?)

The possibilities he thought of might not be zero. This was the world of Regios that he knew. And he had managed to earn large sums of money because of using, no, abusing this relationship the cities had with the world.

“What is it?”

“Ah, nothing……”

He had stopped cleaning, diving too deeply into his thoughts. He started cleaning again.

“No matter what, I’m going to invite her in. I’m counting on you when the time comes,” Nina concluded and went back to work.

(I guess it’ll be quite hard.) Layfon thought.

(Oh no, I asked something unnecessary again.)

Having picked up Layfon’s letter and read it, although she pretended not to have done so, Nina felt tired about it. She still wasn’t sure what she was feeling now. Irritation and a bit of disappointment. She was angry with him but at the same time, she couldn’t really get angry. She wanted to bellow, but somehow just couldn’t.

For reasons unknown, she wanted to understand Leerin….. the sender of the letter.

(Even if I ask, I wouldn’t have known anything. Let’s just leave it.)

It was time to finish up. Layfon and Nina packed up their cleaning tools.

“Speaking of which, Zuellni is behaving well recently,” Nina said as she opened the door for the cleaning equipments. She didn’t mean the city itself, but the city’s consciousness – the Electronic Fairy.

“Yes.”

The Electronic Fairy who used to escape from the center of the Mechanical Department once a week and play hide and seek with the workers had not appeared this week.

Sure, the Mechanical students had no plans of playing hide and seek.

Nina was concerned about Zuellni. The Electronic Fairy always escaped when it was Nina’s turn to clean at the Mechanical Department, and it always ended up being Nina who shouldered the responsibility of finding Zuellni. Layfon helped out with Nina, so he also had had a few encounters with the Electronic Fairy. The Zuellni flying freely around with light emitting coolly from her body always gave off a mysterious feeling.

“It can’t be any filth monsters coming near again……” Nina said after confirming there was no one else around.

The Mechanical students were thankful enough if Zuellni could stay where she was and behave, but it might feel strange for her not to act the way she used to. Perhaps the city had sensed a distant crisis instinctively. If the Mechanical students knew of this, who knew what expression they would wear?

“Just what is happening?”

“Even if you ask, I can’t give you an answer. I’ve never come across a situation of the city’s consciousness separating from its physical form in Grendan.”

“Yeah? Well, it’s not like this kind of thing will just happen.”

“Yeah.”

Unlike Grendan, Zuellni hadn’t encountered any filth monsters for a long time. That was before Layfon arrived at the city.

“I suppose.”

“Yeah.”

The two of them said as if confirming with each other.

“Oi, over there!”

It was the head of the Mechanical Department, calling them with a tired face.

“What’s it?”

“There’s a phone call for you, from the Student Council.”

“The Student Council?”

“Yeah.”

He handed the phone to Nina, mumbled “finally got rid of it” and left.

Layfon and Nina exchanged a glance.

“It seems something’s happened.”

“Seems so.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter1

2009-09-11T21:01:34Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: Proposal===

“Fu……”

Leerin sat on a stool, holding a juice packet she had bought from the vending machine. The lounge of this two-story, high-class school was comfortable and soothing. Many students came up to the second floor during the day. Only one floor was needed to accommodate those who decided to stay after school. Since this wasn’t the only lounge available, the student athletes who came over to buy drinks from the vending machine tended to move to a place closer to the gymnasium.

This place was quiet and close to the library. The senpais of the Language Club gathered regularly on the first floor, but by the time their voices drifted over to Leerin, they had become mere background noise.

“Fu……” Leerin sighed again, gazing off in the distance under the dim light, the edge of the paper cup on her lips. Warm, sweet chocolate dispersed in her mouth. The warmth slid down her throat into her chest.

“Ah……Geez, what’s with me……” She watched the floorboards, her hands cupping the cup for warmth.

“……Should I return like this?”

She didn’t feel like bringing the books over from the library. Her space in the library was already filled with numerous books and report papers. If she went back to the library, she wouldn’t be able to leave them alone. That was Leerin.

“The importance of news updates between cities and their consequences on the economy.”

The professor had suddenly given Leerin this assignment, to be handed in one week later. Although there was still time to do it, the question was close to impossible for Leerin, who had only recently entered this school. All of the reference books were professional. If she wanted to understand them, she would have to have a large repertoire of professional vocabulary. She had been pulling books off to read just to understand the reference books, and in turn, had been pulling more books to understand the books that explained those reference books.

“……Ugh, my basic knowledge isn’t good enough. Besides, these numbers mean nothing if I can’t understand them. Really……what should I do?”

And so she had spent the two hours after class piling up books. This wasn’t a problem with tepid enthusiasm. In order to escape the setback of her problem, she reached inside her breast pocket.

She touched something hard and took out a small box for letters. She cautiously took out a letter and spread it out.

“His handwriting’s still ugly……”

Leerin’s face relaxed automatically. She started to read the letter that she had already read numerous times.

''How have you been lately? I’m still the same.

Ah, not entirely the same as usual. What you were worrying about has happened over here. A filth monster came close to Zuellni again. Zuellni wasn’t aware of it, as the filth monster was in its molting phase. Fortunately, the city’s drones discovered it and we managed to avoid the worst-case scenario. But……just like what you were worrying about, I chose to fight alone.

The fight was intense, just like the experiences that I had had enough of in Grendan. As a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, I had no time for anything besides fighting filth monsters outside the city. I was being extremely careful not to get wounded, because if I did, I might have fallen to pollutants.

I knew about that danger, but I’ve never chosen to fight with anyone before.

No, even from the beginning I never considered it.

I forgot I no longer have the Heaven’s Blade, and I did something foolish. In truth, it was dangerous. No, extremely dangerous.

I even knew my weapon wasn’t reliable. Although I know what a Heaven’s Blade is, when I was holding my weapon, I fought like before……Am I too arrogant? I couldn’t help but be immersed in it, so your words cut straight to my core.

But, about that fight, it won’t happen again.

I’ll try not to fight alone again.

I no longer hold the resignation of being unable to give up Military Arts. It’s tiring, but I’ll try to overcome it.

I also haven’t given up on finding a path besides Military Arts, except, right now, I can’t lose Zuellni. This place is a new place, a fresh start for me, so I can’t lose it. Perhaps this feeling can remove some of my tiredness.

Leerin, it’s because of you that I can accept Military Arts like this. I think I haven’t entirely given up Military Arts because you’re part of my past in Grendan. Perhaps this is a very fortunate thing.

You said that, in truth, I like Miliary Arts. I haven’t yet had that feeling, but since you said so, it might be true. At least, the me now came from the me who spent ten years immersed in Military Arts, so that must be an important part of me. It’s a blessing that I haven’t lost it, and the Leerin who prevented me from losing it is also someone irreplaceable and important to me.

I also feel that it’ll be very hard to communicate for six years through letters.

Why can’t we break through this wall of distance?

I believe we can.

May everything go well with you!

Layfon Alseif.''

She finished reading……Although she had read it many times, she still read it closely. Reading it and losing herself in thought. Reading it in joy…and anger.

She was happy that he said she was important to him, but he was so slow that he didn’t understand her real feelings. She was lost in thought because of his slowness and clumsiness, and then she became angry. Just how many more pieces of paper did she have to sacrifice until he would understand……

“Aah, really……”

She knew that by reading the letter, she’d forget about the report she needed to write…But it still made her feel debilitated.

''(I’ll just sleep on the chair.)''

Haha……

“?”

Someone was laughing.

“Uh?” Leerin turned around and saw a young man sitting on a chair against the wall behind her.

“Ah, excuse me.”

Noticing how he had seen her while she was reading the letter, Leerin’s face heated. She studied the young man.

A long bunch of silver hair hung neatly behind his back. He was in short sleeves despite the cold weather. A harmless laugh, and his laugh wasn’t tasteless.

But if he was laughing at her, then she wouldn’t feel good towards him.

“…… Excuse me, who are you? You don’t look like a student of this school.”

His arms were muscular. Not like a student at all. A Military Artist. It wasn’t strange to see Military Artists walking around. Some of the students were Military Artists, but this young man didn’t look like a student here.

“Yes, you’re right. I’m not a student here.”

“Do you need something? There’s the office……”

“No, I’m not here for school.”

“Huh?”

“I’m looking for you, Leerin Marfes.”

“Uh?”

“Ah, let me make this clear. I’m not chatting you up.”

“…… Why are you emphasizing this?”

“Well, for some reason, the girls always try to chat me up, so I’m just making sure. Just in case.”

“You’re too self-conscious.”

True. Perhaps it was a girl’s dream to be chatted up by this guy in this way. But not in this situation…… to be mocked after she had read Layfon’s letter. She would have seriously refused this man.

But he had made it clear, and that made his face more displeasing to her. Especially the point that he didn’t mean it at all.

“I really didn’t mean it. I really didn’t mean it!”

“I don’t want to listen to this.”

For some reason, she felt nothing evil and malicious from him. On the contrary, he felt like a kid.

“Well, what do you want me for? I’m busy.”

The report became her excuse. In principle, Military Artists were noble in character, but there were some who committed crimes. Even if this young man wasn’t a Military Artist, Leerin didn’t feel like talking to an unknown man who suddenly started talking to her.

“Oh, are you busy because of Professor Randeon? If so, you don’t have to do it.”

“Huh?”

“The Professor said anything’s fine if you stay in this school. “Leerin Marfes is a bright student. She can solve simple problems very quickly. Then let’s give her a harder report to do.” That was what the Professor said. If you’re busy because of that, then it’s ok to not attempt it.”

“…… What do you mean?”

Unable to express her astonishment, Leerin felt tired. She didn’t know why the Professor wanted her to stay, but knowing the reason behind the difficult report…… somehow, it didn’t feel that good on her.

“Even so, you should have talked to the office and let them contact me……” she said weakly.

“If possible, I want to contact you in secret…… It’s about Layfon.”

“…… Huh?”

Time seemed to stop.

“Yes. How should I put it? Actually, it’s not that bad, but when it comes to Layfon, some people may get sensitive. So I wanted to keep this meeting between us.”

“You….. you are?”

“It may not be a happy topic for you, but, uh, well…… fate? It probably is that. It’d be great if you can think that way.”

“…… Ha.”

She understood the situation even if he didn’t repeat himself. She had no idea what motive he had to get close to her, but she now knew whom he was.

The Professor should have listened to this man’s request already.

If it was this man’s request…. Then only the Queen could have that much power.

Under this light of understanding, the name of the young man surfaced.

“Then what do you want me……”

That was all she managed to say.

“Ah!”

And was suddenly pulled over. Her vision blurred. She couldn’t make sense of what was happening. The scene of the dim Resting Room became a line.

Leerin was pulled over in a very exaggerated way.

“Ah!”

She could only make out the young man’s shadow in her blurred vision. She was flying through the air. Being pulled out of the Resting Room and moving upwards. She was being pulled along with force, but she didn’t hurt at all. It felt as if some unknown power had floated her into the air.

“Ah.”

Finally she was let down on the ground.

A guest had already arrived on the rooftop. A man of wild hair, devoid of enthusiasm, and wearing a dirty-looking coat. He was watching the scenery around him from his vantage, his gaze sharp and clear.

“What did you do that for?” Leerin said crossly.

The young man walked leisurely up the rooftop, looking at the man in the coat reprovingly. But the man in the coat ignored him and continued to study the scenery.

“You took too long, making everyone impatient. Just how long did I have to wait? After I marry this girl?”

“If you want it, it can be as long as you want. Since it’s you, you can complete Her Majesty’s orders anywhere and anytime.”

“Stop joking. From the day I was born, I had never heard of Her Majesty giving me an order.”

“That’s because you don’t want to listen to it. Is that right, Lintence-san? Isn’t it the Queen’s order to kill billions of filth monsters? Hasn’t the Queen given us our most important mission, to protect this city? It never ends when it comes to talking with you.”

“That’s true. I also don’t want to be called around,” Lintence snorted. The Young man shrugged.

“…… Well.”

Leerin studied them in alert, unable to judge whether the two were speaking tensely or slowly.

(Just how did it turn out like this?)

“So, you’re Lintence-sama and Savaris-sama? What do you want with me?” she asked the two Heaven Blade successors – the pride of Grendan.

<center>◇</center>

Fervent cheering dominated the war field.

Layfon felt that gaze looked like someone he knew.

“One more person’s behind you.”

“I know.”

Although Felli was just a few seconds slower than him, even so, he wasn’t impatient about it…. If it was Felli, she could have discovered the enemy even earlier, but that couldn’t be helped. She hated her own ability.

The cheering from the audience drowned out Felli’s voice.

In Layfon’s line of sight was a strong-looking man wearing the badge of the 5th platoon captain on his battle uniform. Meanwhile, the emcee’s voice commented.

“Oh, oh. The audience is cheering Layfon on. He has already participated in a few matches, he’s one of Zuellni’s strongest attackers. In a match against the captain of the 5th platoon, Gorneo, just what kind of a battle will it be!?”

The opponent wore armor around his arms and legs. Judging by the color, the armors were made with a red alloy.

(For hand to hand combat…… No, not just that.)

Layfon changed the green Dite into the form of a sword.

“And now what, Gorneo? He can’t protect the flag if he doesn’t stop Layfon.”

Layfon had charged straight in from the beginning of the match, ignoring the psychokinesist of the 5th platoon. His target was the flag in the other team’s camp. Sitting on the defensive side, the 5th platoon would have lost the match if they failed to protect their flag. On the contrary, if the captain, Nina, of the offensive team fell, the 17th platoon would lose.

(Hand to hand combat….. perhaps……)

What Layfon was concerned about was the red Dite. He stopped and studied the strong-looking man, Gorneo. Gorneo had short silvery hair. His face and body build were like that of a robot’s. Nothing cute at all about his serious and harsh looking face, eyes and nose. Eyes that might look like the eyes of a good man if he smiled, that sharp gaze was staring at Layfon. A huge fist pounded towards him.

Kei was gathered in that fist, surrounding it with red light. The armor on his arm had become something totally different.

“Dispersed Kei……?”

Layfon jumped back.

The huge fist pounded down on the ground. The dancing sand from that strike didn’t just disperse into the air. Mixed with Kei, sand and soil particles attacked Layfon. At the same time as he leapt back, Layfon released the Kei from his blade through Whirl Kei. Blocks of Kei struck down Gorneo’s Kei, causing it to explode.
[[Image:CSR vol03 025.jpg|thumb]]

Within the small surrounding covered in sand, Layfon felt a stirring in his opponent’s direction.

“Resore Shosu!”

Along with that key word revealed a red spear and a small body that closed in fast on Layfon’s position.

(This is a red Dite too.)

He already knew about this other person and that she would attack him after Gorneo’s first move. Problem was……

(What kind of an attack?)

Layfon was still in the air. It was impossible for him to change his posture, so he decided to settle this in one swift moment when he landed. Green, red, turquoise…… the difference of the alloys lay in the amount of black alloy in them. Black alloy made the Dite harder and more damage-sustainable, but it also decreased the conductive rate of Kei. Black alloy directly affected the function of the weapon.

Dispersed Kei…… this required the highest level skill of Kei manipulation. To a Military Artist of this type, no Dite could be better than a red Dite.

Having understood what he was confronting, Layfon couldn’t face this move with an easy manner. He didn’t have the leisure to wait for the enemy to strike first. Dispersed Kei was famous for its variations on offensive moves. Against this type of an opponent, Layfon’s correct response was to strike first and attempt to slow down the enemy’s movements.

And in this one swift moment, he had decided on how to slow down his enemy.

Gorneo ''had'' to do something on the other side of the smoke screen.

It should be advantageous for Layfon to slide back further when he landed, aided by the remnants of his Kei as he executed a Whirl Kei. This way, his opponent would miscalculate.

Layfon added a variation to his basic sword move and swung the blade backward against the flow of the current Kei.

“Enke Shoudan!”

A strong and loud voice announced the name of the attack. From the tip of the spear burst out Kei in the form of bullets. Heat pressed down on Layfon’s head, and he gathered internal Kei on his wrists as he brought the sword back to him. A huge amount of Kei spread around him. Layfon rolled in the air like a chess piece.

Combining the internal and external type Kei….

All around Layfon, Kei spun up into the clouds like a whirlwind.

“Ah!”

That whirlwind dispersed the heat and the voice of his opponent. The enemy with the spear bounded off it, but that small body turned in the air and landed on Gorneo’s shoulders. It was a small girl with red hair, carrying a red Dite on her back. She had an intimidating look about her.

“Looks like varying the techniques on Kei can’t win against that guy.”

“I said so already! Speaking of which, how could you fight back under that situation? You’re too reckless.”

“Anyway…… about that guy……”

They looked for Layfon as the whirlwind gradually lost its force.

And they were astounded.

“What!”

“No way……”

They found a number of Layfon before them.

“An attack on the vision? And so many!?”

Behind them, on the tree branches, in the sky, in front, on their sides…… the two members of the 5th platoon were entirely surrounded by Layfon’s many images.

“A thousand……” Gorneo watched the Layfons around him, biting his lips and feeling a bit dizzy. This was a variation of combined internal and external Kei – A thousand flashes.

In reality, there weren’t a thousand, probably just about twenty or so.

With no where to escape to, Gorneo and his subordinated received Layfons’ attacks, but the attacks all missed by a few inches. Even though the Dite had a safety lock on it, it would have been fatal to receive that many attacks at once. After receiving the merciful attacks, the two Military Artists fell on the ground.

At about the same time, the siren signaling the destruction of the flag rang out, but the cheers of the audience almost drowned it out. Layfon swung his blade to disperse the remnants of Kei, and saw the girl with Gorneo…… He remembered from the news: A member of the 5th platoon, Shante Laite.

“Uhhhhhh!” Shante recollected herself.

“Bastard,” Gorneo climbed slowly back up, watching Layfon.

A gaze as if looking up from the bottom of a deep valley… where had he seen it before?

(Gorneo…….. Luckens.)

Luckens…… a name that rattled Layfon.

“My performance is perfect for today too,” Sharnid praised himself as he spun the two Dites in his hands.

“Yeah, didn’t expect it to go that smoothly. Nina’s strategy was successful.”

“Hey, hey. Don’t forget it’s because of me, Harley.”

“Of course,” Harley shrugged and took Sharnid’s Dites for check up.

“In truth, captain’s strategies are pretty successful in the last two matches.”

Sitting in a chair, Layfon listened to their conversation and he looked at Nina.

“That’s thanks to everyone’s hard work,” Nina smiled sourly. She didn’t look satisfied.

First, Layfon acted as bait, followed by Nina. Sharnid infiltrated the enemy camp, avoiding the psychokinesist as he did so. When Layfon fought the enemies, Nina drew out the rest of the enemy teammates to make an opening for Sharnid, who successfully moved into his shooting path for the flag.

Sharnid was using hand to hand gun combat, and Nina had planned her strategies based on Sharnid’s new ability.

In order to reinforce the main attackers, Gorneo and Shante, the rest of the 5th platoon members were a bit slow in their reaction. Sharnid had always worked from a long distance range. Changing that to close range attack had given them unexpected results.

“Sharnid’s hidden ability has seen good results so far……. But that strategy must have been analyzed through and through in the last two matches. We still haven’t fought the 1st platoon, Commander Vance’s platoon. So I don’t think we should let down our guard.”

“Hey, hey, we don’t get this great atmosphere all the time. Don’t douse it cold.”

“But……”

“Let’s end this for the day. If you got anything to consider, you can leave it till tomorrow.”

Layfon could tell Nina wanted to say something, but she swallowed it because of Sharnid’s words.

“Ok, I suppose.”

“Yeah, let’s leave the terrible topic for now. Shall we have a victory meal? The usual at Melo? I’ll book a table. Meet up again at 6pm. Now, dismissed.”

“Hey, don’t just decide on your own,” Nina said. Sharnid was already heading for the bathroom.

“Oh, right. Dismissed.”

Looking at the Nina like that, Layfon smiled. Someone’s gaze pricked his face, so he turned around.

Standing on a side was Felli, pouting.

<center>◇</center>

The world was polluted.

When did that happen? Why? How did it happen?

Those questions were lost in antiquity. No records remained.

Pollutants stopped the cycle of normal activities and led the creatures to death. The earth turned scarlet and arid. Wind and sand swallowed bones of the corpses. Plants that managed to survive were filled with poison. In the new world was a strange ecosystem, giving birth to greedy and stubborn filth monsters. This was no longer a place for humans.

Regios.

Humanity’s new earth. The only space where humans would live, rejected by nature. A world drifting in this world, created by a long lost technique.

In these artificial worlds, people were born, and people died……

At the same time, they fought……

<center>◇</center>

“Number 3! Mifi! I’m gonna sing!”
[[Image:CSR vol03 037.jpg|thumb]]

Mifi held a microphone, and all of a sudden, the shop was filled with loud cheers.

Zuellni had a number of streets lined with shops. The most prosperous street was the one with numerous stations for roaming buses, parking lots and facilities for people planning to go to other cities – Sanak.

Layfon and everyone else were inside a shop on Sanak Street called Melo. Inside Melo was a bar and a lot of empty space, filled with only few tables and chairs. Usually, the bar was full of wines and beers, but today, empty bottles were all placed behind the bar. On the desks were trays and trays of sumptuous dishes.

“Geez…. She drank so much wine and is still keeping it up.”

Sitting on the bar, Sharnid placed a wine cup on his lips with dull eyes. This bar had no audio equipment. Members of the 17th platoon and their guests must have brought some along with them.

“Sharnid, aren’t you gonna sing?”

“I’ll pass. My singing isn’t for everyone.”

“Ah, really? Then when do you sing?”

“When I’m alone with someone.”

“Uh, could that someone be someone here tonight?”

“You’re harsh,” Sharnid said to the female owner of the shop. Sitting next to Sharnid, Layfon was drinking juice and letting the rowdy atmosphere roll over him.

Besides Mifi’s singing, singing that didn’t sound too bad resonated in the shop and the male students couldn’t help but cheer. They were Sharnid’s classmates, a male and female choir, reading from the scores and chatting at the same time. Harley was also there along with his friends. Another group was there, slightly separated from the previous groups. A group of girls who looked serious and earnest. The atmosphere over there was a bit different. The girls were all chatting happily amongst themselves.
In that group were Mei-Shen and Naruki, and Nina was in the centre of the group. Nina was talking to Naruki, who listened with a troubled expression on her face.

(What’s she talking about?) Layfon thought, but had no intention of walking over to find out. He had just escaped from Nina’s friends and moved over to the bar. He didn’t want to get back to the thick again.

“It really is rowdy here.”

Mifi’s singing and the sound of the door opening drifted over to Layfon. Having already sensed the movement through his Military Artist ears, Layfon turned to watch the door.

“Mr. Formed?”

“Yo, how’re you lately, ace?”

Formed Garen. The Chief of security in City Police walked over with a smile that didn’t match the seriousness on his face.

“Please forget that title.”

“Why, isn’t that the truth? No one in Zuellni can win against you. That’s already become a legend. What do you think?” he sat down matter-of-factly beside Layfon and asked for a drink from the shop owner. He reached out for the food.

At first he had called Layfon “Alseif-kun”, but now he was already calling him “You guy”. Against that familiar attitude of Formed, Layfon could only shake his head lightly.

“I can’t help with that title, but a lot of things have told me that being strong alone can’t do anything much.”

“Uh, it’s as if you’re talking about someone else. You aren’t that old, but it feels like you’re looking in from someone far away. Have you had some painful experiences?”

Formed Garen was also a fifth year student in Cultivation. In Zuellni, the youngest student was sixteen, so a fifth year student was around twenty years of age…… perhaps Layfon felt a bit bad for Formed Garen. He doubted anyone would object if he said Formed was around thirty. He waited for the Chief to explain what he came for.

“So do you need anything today? If it’s Ge…. Naruki, she’s over there,” Layfon had almost said Naruki by her first name. Good that he managed to change that quickly.

“Aa, I came specifically to congratulate you, but it looks like I’ve been misunderstood. I feel so lonely,” Formed smiled.

Layfon had once been asked by Naruki to apply as a temporary member of the City Police. It was a job dealing with events that might involve Military Artists, meaning only Military Artists were capable of doing it. Of course, there was danger involved. Layfon was asked to cooperate with the police and prevent the culprits from escaping.

“Be at ease, there’s nothing you need to solve right now…… but, if possible, I want to ask you a favor.”

“Ha……”

Formed was looking at Layfon’s drink.

“Is that wine? It might be a problem from my standpoint, but I think in this situation, it’s all right to drink a little. But it doesn’t feel like you want to drink. Anyway, don’t be too harsh on yourself. Your captain is very serious and strict,” Formed turned his gaze on Nina. Layfon looked over too.

Nina Antalk. A Military Artist who formed a platoon when she was only in third year, whereas all the other captains were fourth year or above. Her short golden hair brightened up the dimness around her. The curves of her face seemed to boast of her beauty.

“Not a bad looking person. It was tragic that we lost in the last Military Arts competition. You and the captain over there appearing in Zuellni probably is a good thing.”

“Is it really that tragic?” Layfon asked.

All mobile cities needed pure selenium to function. Selenium, a mineral newly discovered after the world was polluted. Low-level Selenium could be found anywhere, as much as one wanted. But a large amount of pure selenium was needed for a city to function, and that could only be found in a mine. The moving paths of Regios revolved around selenium mines. This couldn’t be wrong, even though people didn’t have world maps to check. They could just tell by the yearly re-supply at a selenium mine. And for sure, a selenium mine would reach its limit one day, so…. How many mines a city possessed symbolized a city’s lifespan.

The fight between cities for selenium mines took place once every two years. The people living in the cities were the one fighting in this war. A city’s life and death was directly related to the people living in it, so it was a matter of fact to fight desperately.

“Yeah, it was very tragic,” Formed frowned, remembering the past.

A city would only fight against the same type of city. For example, Academy city Zuellni would only fight with other cities that specialized in education. In other cities, they might fight with blood, but for Academy Cities, the alliance of Academy Cities had set down rules for the Military Arts competition, turning the war into a sport that wouldn’t see anyone getting injured.

“For a non-expert to explain is difficult…… anyway, they totally owned us. They predicted our every move, and they went through our openings whenever they wanted. That was the type of feeling I got.”

“Was it because they had excellent psychokinesists?”

Psychokinesist…… Military Artists with a special type of Kei who could turn it into psychokinesis and use it to gather and analyze a massive amount of information.

“Well, I don’t really know much about the opposing force,” Formed scanned the shop. “Speaking of which, the psychokinesist of your team isn’t here? The Student President’s sister.”

“She doesn’t like this type of an atmosphere,” Layfon replied.

“I see.”

Felli was a genius in psychokinesis, but she hated her ability. Although her brother forced her into the team, she didn’t plan to use her true strength.

Layfon couldn’t do anything about it.

To Layfon, born in Grendan and given the title of Heaven Blade successor, he hadn’t used his true strength in the platoon matches. It wasn’t because there wasn’t a need to use his true strength, and not because he would be invincible if he displayed his true strength. Layfon came to Zuellni in the first place in order to give up Military Arts but he had become a platoon member and was working hard for the next Military Arts competition. The fact that he ended up fighting again was surprising to him.

“Do all Military Artists in Grendan have to have strength like yours?” Formed asked.

“…… Not really. What’s it?”

“Ah, nothing. Besides you, the captain of the 5th platoon also came from Grendan, and both of you are platoon members. I don’t know any Military Artists from other cities, perhaps it’s just my prejudice. What I feel is, coming from the “ignorant” perspective, Grendan’s a place of monsters.”

“Um……” Layfon nodded without putting meaning into it, and asked. “Was Gorneo Luckens born in Grendan?”

“Yeah, seems so. What? Do you know him?”

“No, I don’t know him directly, but the name Luckens sounds familiar.”

“Oh, then he probably is born into a pretty good house.”

Layfon smiled.

“I don’t know why he came here, but to him and I, we have a certain confidence in our own skills. Before coming to Zuellni, we’ve fought many. Of course, there’re opponents like monsters.”

Layfon found it hard to say he was also a monster.

“Then I’m put at ease,” Formed smiled, but something shone in the depth of his eyes. Perhaps he had understood something, or perhaps nothing at all. He was a student but also a person who had handled all sorts of things in the city. Nothing could escape his eyes – a person’s language, expression… on the contrary, Formed’s eyes seemed to be a trap, tempting people to make a mistake. It looked like Layfon couldn’t relax after all.

“Ah, chief.”

Naruki and Mei-Shen came over.

“Oh.”

“Did anything happen?”

Looking at Naruki, who was all keen and ready, Formed sighed. “Am I someone who would neglect my work? I’m still a student.”

“You aren’t too convincing,” Not knowing what Formed was keeping from her, Naruki relaxed her shoulders, discontent.

“Aren’t you the workaholic?”

“I’m not up to Chief’s level yet, but I’ll catch up soon.”

“Never mind. Don’t waste your precious school life.”

“It’s my right to choose.”

Looking at the funny talk between a superior and his subordinate, Layfon and Mei-Shen exchanged a glance and smiled.

“….. Is it about time to go?”

“About time. Need me to take you back?”

“It’s ok. There’s Naruki.”

“Ah…… it really is ok.”

“Right.”

Both Naruki and Layfon were in Military Arts, and they both worked for the City Police. Mei-Shen was safer with Naruki than with any other males.

Mifi wasn’t around. Layfon checked and saw her still reading the music scores.

“She can’t stop once she’s started singing.”

“I’ll take her back then,” Layfon said.

Naruki returned to the conversation. “Well then, we’ll go back first. Layton, thanks for tomorrow.”

“Oh, yeah. Is it really ok? If you really can’t, we can change the date.”

“Don’t worry. I’m pretty accurate at the timing of being a light bulb.”

“Gelni!” Mei-Shen said as she pulled the smiling Naruki out of the shop.

“What’s on tomorrow?”

“We’re hanging out.”

“Oh.”

“Originally the four of us were going together, but Naruki and Mifi said something sudden has come up and they can’t go. We wanted to change the date, but in the end, we still decided on tomorrow.”

“Is that girl beside Naruki going to go?”

“Yes, I’m going to thank her for the bento she made.”

“….. I feel that I’m wasting my precious school life because of work, but you’re wasting it in another way.”

“…… Ha?”

Formed slowly shook his head and said nothing.

<center>◇</center>

She held the heavy staff Dite in a place empty of people except for her.

(I still can’t fully manage it.)

Not long ago……. She trained here after the fight with the first aged phase filth monster and after Nina had fainted.

Nina hadn’t wanted anyone to see her.

It was the same with Felli. She didn’t want anyone to know. Standing on the outskirt of the city, Felli gazed at the faraway command tower. There wasn’t any wind today. Without wild dancing sand, the nighttime scenery around the command tower was clear and unhampered. Felli already thoroughly understood the inconvenience of being unable to pierce this darkness.

The world was clearer and more vivid.

She knew. Countless stars dangled in the sky, in the darkness opposite the command tower. They shone and sparkled beautifully beyond the reach of the city’s artificial light. The pale moonlight shone down as if to look through the polluted earth.

Felli knew there was another existence besides filth monsters in this world. Microscopic creatures that weren’t categorized as animal or insect. She knew those sad little creatures lived in the depths of the earth, their power of life not losing out to that of the filth monsters. She knew of that point of grandness.

Knew. Filth monsters howled under this moonlight that seemed to come from a dream or perhaps, from reality. Sad and lonely conquerors.

Felli understood this world more than anyone else.

“Ah……” she breathed in the silent air.

She relaxed, and bathed in the light that ran down her long hair to illuminate her surroundings. The light emitted from her hair suppressed the darkness and enveloped her.

Psychokinesis.

A huge amount of psychokinesis exuded from her body, conducted through her hair. Felli was a genius in psychokinesis. Even psychokinesists born without training in the special power but born with their hair emitting light could not be like Felli. It was the same with psychokinesists schooled and familiar with their ability. The power of psychokinesis couldn’t be increased through training.

The Kei of psychokinesis flew into her Dite. Felli did not need a keyword to restore her weapon, a translucent staff made of flakes.

The flakes scattered, leaving nothing in Felli’s hand. The flakes were connected to Felli through the power of psychokinesis. They became her eyes, mouth and ears. These flakes increased the communication range of a psychokinesist. Felli sent the flakes out to feel the existence of the world. She filtered out the burns of pollutants, returning back to the time when humanity and earth existed in harmony. She experienced the pale world of night, imagining a picture dotted with the jewels of the stars.

It was a psychokinesist’s privilege to feel the world outside the city. Anyone else would have to wear protective clothes to walk outside the city. If they went out naked, their lungs would rot in five minutes. Their skin would burn. They had no way of touching this world, because the world rejected them. Even so, there were people who still had to get out. Those who fought.

“I don’t understand,” Felli murmured.

Through her innate feeling and the feeling she acquired through maturity, something else felt peculiar. Perhaps…. Something wasn’t right. This feeling was similar to when she met him.

Layfon Alseif.

A feeling of hating one’s own ability, but being admired by others……. His past was different from Felli’s, and for that past, he planned to abandon Military Arts. Layfon’s past was more strained and distressing. He had experienced more hurt and pain than Felli. He was different from her, who was born to be a psychokinesist.

No. If it was about ability, then his ability had forced him to choose the path of a Military Artist. Layfon used his ability as a tool for survival. People wanting Felli to become like that were all around her.

Both Layfon and Felli attempted to head for a path other than the paths they were already treading, and both had experienced setbacks. And their experiences were different. Layfon had experienced a setback, whereas Felli chose to have a setback.

(Could I be wrong?)

(No.)

Layfon came to Zuellni for a road besides Military Arts. What prevented him from chasing his dream were Zuellni’s current situation and Felli’s brother who knew of Layfon’s past – Karian.

At first, Layfon hated it. He should have hated the platoon match…… But he didn’t look like that now. He didn’t look keen in the matches, but he didn’t give up fighting.

(He really is indecisive.)

He hadn’t given up on finding a path outside Military Arts, but he didn’t ignore what he was capable of doing.

And people thought he was zealous.

(A helplessly good-natured person.)

But perhaps, the road Layfon picked was right.

(Or……)

Or…… feeling something murky weighing on her, she shook her head and called back the flakes. She came here to clear her mind. Wasn’t it meaningless to consider so much……

“?”

Something was out there in the darkness. She had almost missed it because of the mountains. It wasn’t possible to discover it through the reflection of light. She investigated through ultrasound and electromagnetic waves. The flakes went near the source of the disturbance. It wasn’t far. Judging by the city’s speed, that thing was two days or so from Zuellni. If she let the flakes head for the place of that thing, daylight would arrive. The flakes hovered a distance from it and began their investigation.

Looking at the numbers surfacing in her consciousness, Felli swallowed.

“This is……”

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter1

2009-09-11T18:23:13Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: Proposal===

“Fu……”

Leerin sat on a stool, holding a juice packet she had bought from the vending machine. The lounge of this two-story, high-class school was comfortable and soothing. Many students came up to the second floor during the day. Only one floor was needed to accommodate those who decided to stay after school. Since this wasn’t the only lounge available, the student athletes who came over to buy drinks from the vending machine tended to move to a place closer to the gymnasium.

This place was quiet and close to the library. The senpais of the Language Club gathered regularly on the first floor, but by the time their voices drifted over to Leerin, they had become mere background noise.

“Fu……” Leerin sighed again, gazing off in the distance under the dim light, the edge of the paper cup on her lips. Warm, sweet chocolate dispersed in her mouth. The warmth slid down her throat into her chest.

“Ah……Geez, what’s with me……” She watched the floorboards, her hands cupping the cup for warmth.

“……Should I return like this?”

She didn’t feel like bringing the books over from the library. Her space in the library was already filled with numerous books and report papers. If she went back to the library, she wouldn’t be able to leave them alone. That was Leerin.

“The importance of news updates between cities and their consequences on the economy.”

The professor had suddenly given Leerin this assignment, to be handed in one week later. Although there was still time to do it, the question was close to impossible for Leerin, who had only recently entered this school. All of the reference books were professional. If she wanted to understand them, she would have to have a large repertoire of professional vocabulary. She had been pulling books off to read just to understand the reference books, and in turn, had been pulling more books to understand the books that explained those reference books.

“……Ugh, my basic knowledge isn’t good enough. Besides, these numbers mean nothing if I can’t understand them. Really……what should I do?”

And so she had spent the two hours after class piling up books. This wasn’t a problem with tepid enthusiasm. In order to escape the setback of her problem, she reached inside her breast pocket.

She touched something hard and took out a small box for letters. She cautiously took out a letter and spread it out.

“His handwriting’s still ugly……”

Leerin’s face relaxed automatically. She started to read the letter that she had already read numerous times.

''How have you been lately? I’m still the same.

Ah, not entirely the same as usual. What you were worrying about has happened over here. A filth monster came close to Zuellni again. Zuellni wasn’t aware of it, as the filth monster was in its molting phase. Fortunately, the city’s drones discovered it and we managed to avoid the worst-case scenario. But……just like what you were worrying about, I chose to fight alone.

The fight was intense, just like the experiences that I had had enough of in Grendan. As a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, I had no time for anything other than fighting filth monsters outside the city. I was being extremely careful not to get wounds, because if I got injured, I might fall to the pollutants.

I knew about that danger, but I’ve never chosen to fight with anyone before.

No, I’ve never even considered it from the very beginning.

I forgot I no longer have the Heaven’s Blade, and I did something foolish. In truth, it was dangerous. No, extremely dangerous.

I even knew my weapon wasn’t reliable. Although I know what a Heaven’s Blade is, when I was holding my weapon, I fought like before…… Am I too arrogant? I couldn’t help but be immersed in it, so your words cut straight to my core.

But, about that fight, it won’t happen again.

I’ll try not to fight alone again.

I no longer hold the resignation of being unable to give up Military Arts. It’s tiring, but I’ll try to overcome it.

I also haven’t given up on finding a path besides Military Arts, except, right now, I can’t lose Zuellni. This place is a new place, a fresh start for me, so I can’t lose it. Perhaps this feeling can remove some of my tiredness.

Leerin, it’s because of you that I can accept Military Arts like this. I think I haven’t entirely given up Military Arts because you’re my past in Grendan. Perhaps this is a very fortunate thing.

You said in truth, I like Miliary Arts. I haven’t yet had that feeling, but since you said so, it might be true. At least, the me now came from the me who spent ten years immersed in Military Arts, so that must be an important part of me. It’s a blessing that I haven’t lost it, and the Leerin who prevented me from losing it is also someone irreplaceable and important to me.

I also feel that it’ll be very hard to communicate for six years through letters.

Why can’t we break through this wall of distance?

I believe we can.

May everything go well with you!

Layfon Alseif.''

She finished reading…… Although she had read it many times, she still read it closely. Reading it and losing herself in thought. Reading it in joy… and anger.

She was happy that he said she was important to him, but he was so slow that he didn’t get her real feelings. She was lost in thought because of his slowness and clumsiness, and then she became angry. Just how many more pieces of paper did she have to sacrifice for him to understand……

“Ah, really……”

She knew that by reading the letter, she’d forget about the report she needed to write….. but it still made her feel debilitated.

(I’ll just sleep on the chair.)

Haha……

“?”

Someone was laughing.

“Uh?” Leerin turned around and saw a young man sitting on a chair against the wall behind her.

“Ah, excuse me.”

Noticing how he had seen her while she was reading the letter, Leerin’s face heated. She studied the young man.

A long bunch of silver hair hung neatly behind his back. He was in short sleeves despite the cold weather. A harmless laugh, and his laugh wasn’t tasteless.

But if he was laughing at her, then she wouldn’t feel good towards him.

“…… Excuse me, who are you? You don’t look like a student of this school.”

His arms were muscular. Not like a student at all. A Military Artist. It wasn’t strange to see Military Artists walking around. Some of the students were Military Artists, but this young man didn’t look like a student here.

“Yes, you’re right. I’m not a student here.”

“Do you need something? There’s the office……”

“No, I’m not here for school.”

“Huh?”

“I’m looking for you, Leerin Marfes.”

“Uh?”

“Ah, let me make this clear. I’m not chatting you up.”

“…… Why are you emphasizing this?”

“Well, for some reason, the girls always try to chat me up, so I’m just making sure. Just in case.”

“You’re too self-conscious.”

True. Perhaps it was a girl’s dream to be chatted up by this guy in this way. But not in this situation…… to be mocked after she had read Layfon’s letter. She would have seriously refused this man.

But he had made it clear, and that made his face more displeasing to her. Especially the point that he didn’t mean it at all.

“I really didn’t mean it. I really didn’t mean it!”

“I don’t want to listen to this.”

For some reason, she felt nothing evil and malicious from him. On the contrary, he felt like a kid.

“Well, what do you want me for? I’m busy.”

The report became her excuse. In principle, Military Artists were noble in character, but there were some who committed crimes. Even if this young man wasn’t a Military Artist, Leerin didn’t feel like talking to an unknown man who suddenly started talking to her.

“Oh, are you busy because of Professor Randeon? If so, you don’t have to do it.”

“Huh?”

“The Professor said anything’s fine if you stay in this school. “Leerin Marfes is a bright student. She can solve simple problems very quickly. Then let’s give her a harder report to do.” That was what the Professor said. If you’re busy because of that, then it’s ok to not attempt it.”

“…… What do you mean?”

Unable to express her astonishment, Leerin felt tired. She didn’t know why the Professor wanted her to stay, but knowing the reason behind the difficult report…… somehow, it didn’t feel that good on her.

“Even so, you should have talked to the office and let them contact me……” she said weakly.

“If possible, I want to contact you in secret…… It’s about Layfon.”

“…… Huh?”

Time seemed to stop.

“Yes. How should I put it? Actually, it’s not that bad, but when it comes to Layfon, some people may get sensitive. So I wanted to keep this meeting between us.”

“You….. you are?”

“It may not be a happy topic for you, but, uh, well…… fate? It probably is that. It’d be great if you can think that way.”

“…… Ha.”

She understood the situation even if he didn’t repeat himself. She had no idea what motive he had to get close to her, but she now knew whom he was.

The Professor should have listened to this man’s request already.

If it was this man’s request…. Then only the Queen could have that much power.

Under this light of understanding, the name of the young man surfaced.

“Then what do you want me……”

That was all she managed to say.

“Ah!”

And was suddenly pulled over. Her vision blurred. She couldn’t make sense of what was happening. The scene of the dim Resting Room became a line.

Leerin was pulled over in a very exaggerated way.

“Ah!”

She could only make out the young man’s shadow in her blurred vision. She was flying through the air. Being pulled out of the Resting Room and moving upwards. She was being pulled along with force, but she didn’t hurt at all. It felt as if some unknown power had floated her into the air.

“Ah.”

Finally she was let down on the ground.

A guest had already arrived on the rooftop. A man of wild hair, devoid of enthusiasm, and wearing a dirty-looking coat. He was watching the scenery around him from his vantage, his gaze sharp and clear.

“What did you do that for?” Leerin said crossly.

The young man walked leisurely up the rooftop, looking at the man in the coat reprovingly. But the man in the coat ignored him and continued to study the scenery.

“You took too long, making everyone impatient. Just how long did I have to wait? After I marry this girl?”

“If you want it, it can be as long as you want. Since it’s you, you can complete Her Majesty’s orders anywhere and anytime.”

“Stop joking. From the day I was born, I had never heard of Her Majesty giving me an order.”

“That’s because you don’t want to listen to it. Is that right, Lintence-san? Isn’t it the Queen’s order to kill billions of filth monsters? Hasn’t the Queen given us our most important mission, to protect this city? It never ends when it comes to talking with you.”

“That’s true. I also don’t want to be called around,” Lintence snorted. The Young man shrugged.

“…… Well.”

Leerin studied them in alert, unable to judge whether the two were speaking tensely or slowly.

(Just how did it turn out like this?)

“So, you’re Lintence-sama and Savaris-sama? What do you want with me?” she asked the two Heaven Blade successors – the pride of Grendan.

<center>◇</center>

Fervent cheering dominated the war field.

Layfon felt that gaze looked like someone he knew.

“One more person’s behind you.”

“I know.”

Although Felli was just a few seconds slower than him, even so, he wasn’t impatient about it…. If it was Felli, she could have discovered the enemy even earlier, but that couldn’t be helped. She hated her own ability.

The cheering from the audience drowned out Felli’s voice.

In Layfon’s line of sight was a strong-looking man wearing the badge of the 5th platoon captain on his battle uniform. Meanwhile, the emcee’s voice commented.

“Oh, oh. The audience is cheering Layfon on. He has already participated in a few matches, he’s one of Zuellni’s strongest attackers. In a match against the captain of the 5th platoon, Gorneo, just what kind of a battle will it be!?”

The opponent wore armor around his arms and legs. Judging by the color, the armors were made with a red alloy.

(For hand to hand combat…… No, not just that.)

Layfon changed the green Dite into the form of a sword.

“And now what, Gorneo? He can’t protect the flag if he doesn’t stop Layfon.”

Layfon had charged straight in from the beginning of the match, ignoring the psychokinesist of the 5th platoon. His target was the flag in the other team’s camp. Sitting on the defensive side, the 5th platoon would have lost the match if they failed to protect their flag. On the contrary, if the captain, Nina, of the offensive team fell, the 17th platoon would lose.

(Hand to hand combat….. perhaps……)

What Layfon was concerned about was the red Dite. He stopped and studied the strong-looking man, Gorneo. Gorneo had short silvery hair. His face and body build were like that of a robot’s. Nothing cute at all about his serious and harsh looking face, eyes and nose. Eyes that might look like the eyes of a good man if he smiled, that sharp gaze was staring at Layfon. A huge fist pounded towards him.

Kei was gathered in that fist, surrounding it with red light. The armor on his arm had become something totally different.

“Dispersed Kei……?”

Layfon jumped back.

The huge fist pounded down on the ground. The dancing sand from that strike didn’t just disperse into the air. Mixed with Kei, sand and soil particles attacked Layfon. At the same time as he leapt back, Layfon released the Kei from his blade through Whirl Kei. Blocks of Kei struck down Gorneo’s Kei, causing it to explode.
[[Image:CSR vol03 025.jpg|thumb]]

Within the small surrounding covered in sand, Layfon felt a stirring in his opponent’s direction.

“Resore Shosu!”

Along with that key word revealed a red spear and a small body that closed in fast on Layfon’s position.

(This is a red Dite too.)

He already knew about this other person and that she would attack him after Gorneo’s first move. Problem was……

(What kind of an attack?)

Layfon was still in the air. It was impossible for him to change his posture, so he decided to settle this in one swift moment when he landed. Green, red, turquoise…… the difference of the alloys lay in the amount of black alloy in them. Black alloy made the Dite harder and more damage-sustainable, but it also decreased the conductive rate of Kei. Black alloy directly affected the function of the weapon.

Dispersed Kei…… this required the highest level skill of Kei manipulation. To a Military Artist of this type, no Dite could be better than a red Dite.

Having understood what he was confronting, Layfon couldn’t face this move with an easy manner. He didn’t have the leisure to wait for the enemy to strike first. Dispersed Kei was famous for its variations on offensive moves. Against this type of an opponent, Layfon’s correct response was to strike first and attempt to slow down the enemy’s movements.

And in this one swift moment, he had decided on how to slow down his enemy.

Gorneo ''had'' to do something on the other side of the smoke screen.

It should be advantageous for Layfon to slide back further when he landed, aided by the remnants of his Kei as he executed a Whirl Kei. This way, his opponent would miscalculate.

Layfon added a variation to his basic sword move and swung the blade backward against the flow of the current Kei.

“Enke Shoudan!”

A strong and loud voice announced the name of the attack. From the tip of the spear burst out Kei in the form of bullets. Heat pressed down on Layfon’s head, and he gathered internal Kei on his wrists as he brought the sword back to him. A huge amount of Kei spread around him. Layfon rolled in the air like a chess piece.

Combining the internal and external type Kei….

All around Layfon, Kei spun up into the clouds like a whirlwind.

“Ah!”

That whirlwind dispersed the heat and the voice of his opponent. The enemy with the spear bounded off it, but that small body turned in the air and landed on Gorneo’s shoulders. It was a small girl with red hair, carrying a red Dite on her back. She had an intimidating look about her.

“Looks like varying the techniques on Kei can’t win against that guy.”

“I said so already! Speaking of which, how could you fight back under that situation? You’re too reckless.”

“Anyway…… about that guy……”

They looked for Layfon as the whirlwind gradually lost its force.

And they were astounded.

“What!”

“No way……”

They found a number of Layfon before them.

“An attack on the vision? And so many!?”

Behind them, on the tree branches, in the sky, in front, on their sides…… the two members of the 5th platoon were entirely surrounded by Layfon’s many images.

“A thousand……” Gorneo watched the Layfons around him, biting his lips and feeling a bit dizzy. This was a variation of combined internal and external Kei – A thousand flashes.

In reality, there weren’t a thousand, probably just about twenty or so.

With no where to escape to, Gorneo and his subordinated received Layfons’ attacks, but the attacks all missed by a few inches. Even though the Dite had a safety lock on it, it would have been fatal to receive that many attacks at once. After receiving the merciful attacks, the two Military Artists fell on the ground.

At about the same time, the siren signaling the destruction of the flag rang out, but the cheers of the audience almost drowned it out. Layfon swung his blade to disperse the remnants of Kei, and saw the girl with Gorneo…… He remembered from the news: A member of the 5th platoon, Shante Laite.

“Uhhhhhh!” Shante recollected herself.

“Bastard,” Gorneo climbed slowly back up, watching Layfon.

A gaze as if looking up from the bottom of a deep valley… where had he seen it before?

(Gorneo…….. Luckens.)

Luckens…… a name that rattled Layfon.

“My performance is perfect for today too,” Sharnid praised himself as he spun the two Dites in his hands.

“Yeah, didn’t expect it to go that smoothly. Nina’s strategy was successful.”

“Hey, hey. Don’t forget it’s because of me, Harley.”

“Of course,” Harley shrugged and took Sharnid’s Dites for check up.

“In truth, captain’s strategies are pretty successful in the last two matches.”

Sitting in a chair, Layfon listened to their conversation and he looked at Nina.

“That’s thanks to everyone’s hard work,” Nina smiled sourly. She didn’t look satisfied.

First, Layfon acted as bait, followed by Nina. Sharnid infiltrated the enemy camp, avoiding the psychokinesist as he did so. When Layfon fought the enemies, Nina drew out the rest of the enemy teammates to make an opening for Sharnid, who successfully moved into his shooting path for the flag.

Sharnid was using hand to hand gun combat, and Nina had planned her strategies based on Sharnid’s new ability.

In order to reinforce the main attackers, Gorneo and Shante, the rest of the 5th platoon members were a bit slow in their reaction. Sharnid had always worked from a long distance range. Changing that to close range attack had given them unexpected results.

“Sharnid’s hidden ability has seen good results so far……. But that strategy must have been analyzed through and through in the last two matches. We still haven’t fought the 1st platoon, Commander Vance’s platoon. So I don’t think we should let down our guard.”

“Hey, hey, we don’t get this great atmosphere all the time. Don’t douse it cold.”

“But……”

“Let’s end this for the day. If you got anything to consider, you can leave it till tomorrow.”

Layfon could tell Nina wanted to say something, but she swallowed it because of Sharnid’s words.

“Ok, I suppose.”

“Yeah, let’s leave the terrible topic for now. Shall we have a victory meal? The usual at Melo? I’ll book a table. Meet up again at 6pm. Now, dismissed.”

“Hey, don’t just decide on your own,” Nina said. Sharnid was already heading for the bathroom.

“Oh, right. Dismissed.”

Looking at the Nina like that, Layfon smiled. Someone’s gaze pricked his face, so he turned around.

Standing on a side was Felli, pouting.

<center>◇</center>

The world was polluted.

When did that happen? Why? How did it happen?

Those questions were lost in antiquity. No records remained.

Pollutants stopped the cycle of normal activities and led the creatures to death. The earth turned scarlet and arid. Wind and sand swallowed bones of the corpses. Plants that managed to survive were filled with poison. In the new world was a strange ecosystem, giving birth to greedy and stubborn filth monsters. This was no longer a place for humans.

Regios.

Humanity’s new earth. The only space where humans would live, rejected by nature. A world drifting in this world, created by a long lost technique.

In these artificial worlds, people were born, and people died……

At the same time, they fought……

<center>◇</center>

“Number 3! Mifi! I’m gonna sing!”
[[Image:CSR vol03 037.jpg|thumb]]

Mifi held a microphone, and all of a sudden, the shop was filled with loud cheers.

Zuellni had a number of streets lined with shops. The most prosperous street was the one with numerous stations for roaming buses, parking lots and facilities for people planning to go to other cities – Sanak.

Layfon and everyone else were inside a shop on Sanak Street called Melo. Inside Melo was a bar and a lot of empty space, filled with only few tables and chairs. Usually, the bar was full of wines and beers, but today, empty bottles were all placed behind the bar. On the desks were trays and trays of sumptuous dishes.

“Geez…. She drank so much wine and is still keeping it up.”

Sitting on the bar, Sharnid placed a wine cup on his lips with dull eyes. This bar had no audio equipment. Members of the 17th platoon and their guests must have brought some along with them.

“Sharnid, aren’t you gonna sing?”

“I’ll pass. My singing isn’t for everyone.”

“Ah, really? Then when do you sing?”

“When I’m alone with someone.”

“Uh, could that someone be someone here tonight?”

“You’re harsh,” Sharnid said to the female owner of the shop. Sitting next to Sharnid, Layfon was drinking juice and letting the rowdy atmosphere roll over him.

Besides Mifi’s singing, singing that didn’t sound too bad resonated in the shop and the male students couldn’t help but cheer. They were Sharnid’s classmates, a male and female choir, reading from the scores and chatting at the same time. Harley was also there along with his friends. Another group was there, slightly separated from the previous groups. A group of girls who looked serious and earnest. The atmosphere over there was a bit different. The girls were all chatting happily amongst themselves.
In that group were Mei-Shen and Naruki, and Nina was in the centre of the group. Nina was talking to Naruki, who listened with a troubled expression on her face.

(What’s she talking about?) Layfon thought, but had no intention of walking over to find out. He had just escaped from Nina’s friends and moved over to the bar. He didn’t want to get back to the thick again.

“It really is rowdy here.”

Mifi’s singing and the sound of the door opening drifted over to Layfon. Having already sensed the movement through his Military Artist ears, Layfon turned to watch the door.

“Mr. Formed?”

“Yo, how’re you lately, ace?”

Formed Garen. The Chief of security in City Police walked over with a smile that didn’t match the seriousness on his face.

“Please forget that title.”

“Why, isn’t that the truth? No one in Zuellni can win against you. That’s already become a legend. What do you think?” he sat down matter-of-factly beside Layfon and asked for a drink from the shop owner. He reached out for the food.

At first he had called Layfon “Alseif-kun”, but now he was already calling him “You guy”. Against that familiar attitude of Formed, Layfon could only shake his head lightly.

“I can’t help with that title, but a lot of things have told me that being strong alone can’t do anything much.”

“Uh, it’s as if you’re talking about someone else. You aren’t that old, but it feels like you’re looking in from someone far away. Have you had some painful experiences?”

Formed Garen was also a fifth year student in Cultivation. In Zuellni, the youngest student was sixteen, so a fifth year student was around twenty years of age…… perhaps Layfon felt a bit bad for Formed Garen. He doubted anyone would object if he said Formed was around thirty. He waited for the Chief to explain what he came for.

“So do you need anything today? If it’s Ge…. Naruki, she’s over there,” Layfon had almost said Naruki by her first name. Good that he managed to change that quickly.

“Aa, I came specifically to congratulate you, but it looks like I’ve been misunderstood. I feel so lonely,” Formed smiled.

Layfon had once been asked by Naruki to apply as a temporary member of the City Police. It was a job dealing with events that might involve Military Artists, meaning only Military Artists were capable of doing it. Of course, there was danger involved. Layfon was asked to cooperate with the police and prevent the culprits from escaping.

“Be at ease, there’s nothing you need to solve right now…… but, if possible, I want to ask you a favor.”

“Ha……”

Formed was looking at Layfon’s drink.

“Is that wine? It might be a problem from my standpoint, but I think in this situation, it’s all right to drink a little. But it doesn’t feel like you want to drink. Anyway, don’t be too harsh on yourself. Your captain is very serious and strict,” Formed turned his gaze on Nina. Layfon looked over too.

Nina Antalk. A Military Artist who formed a platoon when she was only in third year, whereas all the other captains were fourth year or above. Her short golden hair brightened up the dimness around her. The curves of her face seemed to boast of her beauty.

“Not a bad looking person. It was tragic that we lost in the last Military Arts competition. You and the captain over there appearing in Zuellni probably is a good thing.”

“Is it really that tragic?” Layfon asked.

All mobile cities needed pure selenium to function. Selenium, a mineral newly discovered after the world was polluted. Low-level Selenium could be found anywhere, as much as one wanted. But a large amount of pure selenium was needed for a city to function, and that could only be found in a mine. The moving paths of Regios revolved around selenium mines. This couldn’t be wrong, even though people didn’t have world maps to check. They could just tell by the yearly re-supply at a selenium mine. And for sure, a selenium mine would reach its limit one day, so…. How many mines a city possessed symbolized a city’s lifespan.

The fight between cities for selenium mines took place once every two years. The people living in the cities were the one fighting in this war. A city’s life and death was directly related to the people living in it, so it was a matter of fact to fight desperately.

“Yeah, it was very tragic,” Formed frowned, remembering the past.

A city would only fight against the same type of city. For example, Academy city Zuellni would only fight with other cities that specialized in education. In other cities, they might fight with blood, but for Academy Cities, the alliance of Academy Cities had set down rules for the Military Arts competition, turning the war into a sport that wouldn’t see anyone getting injured.

“For a non-expert to explain is difficult…… anyway, they totally owned us. They predicted our every move, and they went through our openings whenever they wanted. That was the type of feeling I got.”

“Was it because they had excellent psychokinesists?”

Psychokinesist…… Military Artists with a special type of Kei who could turn it into psychokinesis and use it to gather and analyze a massive amount of information.

“Well, I don’t really know much about the opposing force,” Formed scanned the shop. “Speaking of which, the psychokinesist of your team isn’t here? The Student President’s sister.”

“She doesn’t like this type of an atmosphere,” Layfon replied.

“I see.”

Felli was a genius in psychokinesis, but she hated her ability. Although her brother forced her into the team, she didn’t plan to use her true strength.

Layfon couldn’t do anything about it.

To Layfon, born in Grendan and given the title of Heaven Blade successor, he hadn’t used his true strength in the platoon matches. It wasn’t because there wasn’t a need to use his true strength, and not because he would be invincible if he displayed his true strength. Layfon came to Zuellni in the first place in order to give up Military Arts but he had become a platoon member and was working hard for the next Military Arts competition. The fact that he ended up fighting again was surprising to him.

“Do all Military Artists in Grendan have to have strength like yours?” Formed asked.

“…… Not really. What’s it?”

“Ah, nothing. Besides you, the captain of the 5th platoon also came from Grendan, and both of you are platoon members. I don’t know any Military Artists from other cities, perhaps it’s just my prejudice. What I feel is, coming from the “ignorant” perspective, Grendan’s a place of monsters.”

“Um……” Layfon nodded without putting meaning into it, and asked. “Was Gorneo Luckens born in Grendan?”

“Yeah, seems so. What? Do you know him?”

“No, I don’t know him directly, but the name Luckens sounds familiar.”

“Oh, then he probably is born into a pretty good house.”

Layfon smiled.

“I don’t know why he came here, but to him and I, we have a certain confidence in our own skills. Before coming to Zuellni, we’ve fought many. Of course, there’re opponents like monsters.”

Layfon found it hard to say he was also a monster.

“Then I’m put at ease,” Formed smiled, but something shone in the depth of his eyes. Perhaps he had understood something, or perhaps nothing at all. He was a student but also a person who had handled all sorts of things in the city. Nothing could escape his eyes – a person’s language, expression… on the contrary, Formed’s eyes seemed to be a trap, tempting people to make a mistake. It looked like Layfon couldn’t relax after all.

“Ah, chief.”

Naruki and Mei-Shen came over.

“Oh.”

“Did anything happen?”

Looking at Naruki, who was all keen and ready, Formed sighed. “Am I someone who would neglect my work? I’m still a student.”

“You aren’t too convincing,” Not knowing what Formed was keeping from her, Naruki relaxed her shoulders, discontent.

“Aren’t you the workaholic?”

“I’m not up to Chief’s level yet, but I’ll catch up soon.”

“Never mind. Don’t waste your precious school life.”

“It’s my right to choose.”

Looking at the funny talk between a superior and his subordinate, Layfon and Mei-Shen exchanged a glance and smiled.

“….. Is it about time to go?”

“About time. Need me to take you back?”

“It’s ok. There’s Naruki.”

“Ah…… it really is ok.”

“Right.”

Both Naruki and Layfon were in Military Arts, and they both worked for the City Police. Mei-Shen was safer with Naruki than with any other males.

Mifi wasn’t around. Layfon checked and saw her still reading the music scores.

“She can’t stop once she’s started singing.”

“I’ll take her back then,” Layfon said.

Naruki returned to the conversation. “Well then, we’ll go back first. Layton, thanks for tomorrow.”

“Oh, yeah. Is it really ok? If you really can’t, we can change the date.”

“Don’t worry. I’m pretty accurate at the timing of being a light bulb.”

“Gelni!” Mei-Shen said as she pulled the smiling Naruki out of the shop.

“What’s on tomorrow?”

“We’re hanging out.”

“Oh.”

“Originally the four of us were going together, but Naruki and Mifi said something sudden has come up and they can’t go. We wanted to change the date, but in the end, we still decided on tomorrow.”

“Is that girl beside Naruki going to go?”

“Yes, I’m going to thank her for the bento she made.”

“….. I feel that I’m wasting my precious school life because of work, but you’re wasting it in another way.”

“…… Ha?”

Formed slowly shook his head and said nothing.

<center>◇</center>

She held the heavy staff Dite in a place empty of people except for her.

(I still can’t fully manage it.)

Not long ago……. She trained here after the fight with the first aged phase filth monster and after Nina had fainted.

Nina hadn’t wanted anyone to see her.

It was the same with Felli. She didn’t want anyone to know. Standing on the outskirt of the city, Felli gazed at the faraway command tower. There wasn’t any wind today. Without wild dancing sand, the nighttime scenery around the command tower was clear and unhampered. Felli already thoroughly understood the inconvenience of being unable to pierce this darkness.

The world was clearer and more vivid.

She knew. Countless stars dangled in the sky, in the darkness opposite the command tower. They shone and sparkled beautifully beyond the reach of the city’s artificial light. The pale moonlight shone down as if to look through the polluted earth.

Felli knew there was another existence besides filth monsters in this world. Microscopic creatures that weren’t categorized as animal or insect. She knew those sad little creatures lived in the depths of the earth, their power of life not losing out to that of the filth monsters. She knew of that point of grandness.

Knew. Filth monsters howled under this moonlight that seemed to come from a dream or perhaps, from reality. Sad and lonely conquerors.

Felli understood this world more than anyone else.

“Ah……” she breathed in the silent air.

She relaxed, and bathed in the light that ran down her long hair to illuminate her surroundings. The light emitted from her hair suppressed the darkness and enveloped her.

Psychokinesis.

A huge amount of psychokinesis exuded from her body, conducted through her hair. Felli was a genius in psychokinesis. Even psychokinesists born without training in the special power but born with their hair emitting light could not be like Felli. It was the same with psychokinesists schooled and familiar with their ability. The power of psychokinesis couldn’t be increased through training.

The Kei of psychokinesis flew into her Dite. Felli did not need a keyword to restore her weapon, a translucent staff made of flakes.

The flakes scattered, leaving nothing in Felli’s hand. The flakes were connected to Felli through the power of psychokinesis. They became her eyes, mouth and ears. These flakes increased the communication range of a psychokinesist. Felli sent the flakes out to feel the existence of the world. She filtered out the burns of pollutants, returning back to the time when humanity and earth existed in harmony. She experienced the pale world of night, imagining a picture dotted with the jewels of the stars.

It was a psychokinesist’s privilege to feel the world outside the city. Anyone else would have to wear protective clothes to walk outside the city. If they went out naked, their lungs would rot in five minutes. Their skin would burn. They had no way of touching this world, because the world rejected them. Even so, there were people who still had to get out. Those who fought.

“I don’t understand,” Felli murmured.

Through her innate feeling and the feeling she acquired through maturity, something else felt peculiar. Perhaps…. Something wasn’t right. This feeling was similar to when she met him.

Layfon Alseif.

A feeling of hating one’s own ability, but being admired by others……. His past was different from Felli’s, and for that past, he planned to abandon Military Arts. Layfon’s past was more strained and distressing. He had experienced more hurt and pain than Felli. He was different from her, who was born to be a psychokinesist.

No. If it was about ability, then his ability had forced him to choose the path of a Military Artist. Layfon used his ability as a tool for survival. People wanting Felli to become like that were all around her.

Both Layfon and Felli attempted to head for a path other than the paths they were already treading, and both had experienced setbacks. And their experiences were different. Layfon had experienced a setback, whereas Felli chose to have a setback.

(Could I be wrong?)

(No.)

Layfon came to Zuellni for a road besides Military Arts. What prevented him from chasing his dream were Zuellni’s current situation and Felli’s brother who knew of Layfon’s past – Karian.

At first, Layfon hated it. He should have hated the platoon match…… But he didn’t look like that now. He didn’t look keen in the matches, but he didn’t give up fighting.

(He really is indecisive.)

He hadn’t given up on finding a path outside Military Arts, but he didn’t ignore what he was capable of doing.

And people thought he was zealous.

(A helplessly good-natured person.)

But perhaps, the road Layfon picked was right.

(Or……)

Or…… feeling something murky weighing on her, she shook her head and called back the flakes. She came here to clear her mind. Wasn’t it meaningless to consider so much……

“?”

Something was out there in the darkness. She had almost missed it because of the mountains. It wasn’t possible to discover it through the reflection of light. She investigated through ultrasound and electromagnetic waves. The flakes went near the source of the disturbance. It wasn’t far. Judging by the city’s speed, that thing was two days or so from Zuellni. If she let the flakes head for the place of that thing, daylight would arrive. The flakes hovered a distance from it and began their investigation.

Looking at the numbers surfacing in her consciousness, Felli swallowed.

“This is……”

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Chapter1

2009-09-11T17:59:33Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 1: Proposal===

“Fu……”

Leerin sat on a stool, holding a juice packet she had bought from the vending machine. The lounge of this two-story, high-class school was comfortable and soothing. Many students came up to the second floor during the day. Only one floor was needed to accommodate those who decided to stay after school. Since this wasn’t the only lounge available, the student athletes who came over to buy drinks from the vending machine tended to move to a place closer to the gymnasium.

This place was quiet and close to the library. The senpais of the Language Club gathered regularly on the first floor, but by the time their voices drifted over to Leerin, they had become mere background noise.

“Fu……” Leerin sighed again, gazing off in the distance under the dim light, the edge of the paper cup on her lips. Warm, sweet chocolate dispersed in her mouth. The warmth slid down her throat into her chest.

“Ah……Geez, what’s with me……” She watched the floorboards, her hands cupping the cup for warmth.

“……Should I return like this?”

She didn’t feel like bringing the books over from the library. Her space in the library was already filled with numerous books and report papers. If she went back to the library, she wouldn’t be able to leave them alone. That was Leerin.

“The importance of news updates between cities and their consequences on the economy.”

The professor had suddenly given Leerin this assignment, to be handed in one week later. Although there was still time to do it, the question was close to impossible for Leerin, who had only recently entered this school. All of the reference books were professional. If she wanted to understand them, she would have to have a large repertoire of professional vocabulary. She had been pulling books off to read just to understand the reference books, and in turn, had been pulling more books to understand the books that explained those reference books.

“……Ugh, my basic knowledge isn’t good enough. Besides, these numbers mean nothing if I can’t understand them. Really……what should I do?”

And so she had spent the two hours after class piling up books. This wasn’t a problem with tepid enthusiasm. In order to escape the setback of her problem, she reached inside her breast pocket.

She touched something hard and took out a small box for letters. She cautiously took out a letter and spread it out.

“His handwriting’s still ugly……”

Leerin’s face relaxed automatically. She started to read the letter that she had already read numerous times.

''How have you been lately? I’m still the same.

Ah, not entirely the same as usual. What you were worrying about has happened over here. A filth monster came close to Zuellni again. Zuellni wasn’t aware of it, as the filth monster was in its molting phase. Fortunately, the city’s drones discovered it and we managed to avoid the worst-case scenario. But……just like what you were worrying about, I chose to fight alone.

The fight was intense, just like the experiences that I had had enough of in Grendan. As a Heaven’s Blade Receiver, I had no time for anything other than fighting filth monsters outside the city. I was being extremely careful not to get wounds, because if I got injured, I might fall to the pollutants.

I knew about that danger, but I’ve never chosen to fight with anyone before.

No, I’ve never even considered it from the very beginning.

I forgot I no longer have the Heaven’s Blade, and I did something foolish. In truth, it was dangerous. No, extremely dangerous.

I even knew my weapon wasn’t reliable. Although I know what a Heaven’s Blade is, when I was holding my weapon, I fought like before…… Am I too arrogant? I couldn’t help but be immersed in it, so your words cut straight to my core.

But, about that fight, it won’t happen again.

I’ll try not to fight alone again.

I no longer hold the resignation of being unable to give up Military Arts. It’s tiring, but I’ll try to overcome it.

I also haven’t given up on finding a path besides Military Arts, except, right now, I can’t lose Zuellni. This place is a new place, a fresh start for me, so I can’t lose it. Perhaps this feeling can remove some of my tiredness.

Leerin, it’s because of you that I can accept Military Arts like this. I think I haven’t entirely given up Military Arts because you’re my past in Grendan. Perhaps this is a very fortunate thing.

You said in truth, I like Miliary Arts. I haven’t yet had that feeling, but since you said so, it might be true. At least, the me now came from the me who spent ten years immersed in Military Arts, so that must be an important part of me. It’s a blessing that I haven’t lost it, and the Leerin who prevented me from losing it is also someone irreplaceable and important to me.

I also feel that it’ll be very hard to communicate for six years through letters.

Why can’t we break through this wall of distance?

I believe we can.

May everything go well with you!

Layfon Alseif.''

She finished reading…… Although she had read it many times, she still read it closely. Reading it and losing herself in thought. Reading it in joy… and anger.

She was happy that he said she was important to him, but he was so slow that he didn’t get her real feelings. She was lost in thought because of his slowness and clumsiness, and then she became angry. Just how many more pieces of paper did she have to sacrifice for him to understand……

“Ah, really……”

She knew that by reading the letter, she’d forget about the report she needed to write….. but it still made her feel debilitated.

(I’ll just sleep on the chair.)

Haha……

“?”

Someone was laughing.

“Uh?” Leerin turned around and saw a young man sitting on a chair against the wall behind her.

“Ah, excuse me.”

Noticing how he had seen her while she was reading the letter, Leerin’s face heated. She studied the young man.

A long bunch of silver hair hung neatly behind his back. He was in short sleeves despite the cold weather. A harmless laugh, and his laugh wasn’t tasteless.

But if he was laughing at her, then she wouldn’t feel good towards him.

“…… Excuse me, who are you? You don’t look like a student of this school.”

His arms were muscular. Not like a student at all. A Military Artist. It wasn’t strange to see Military Artists walking around. Some of the students were Military Artists, but this young man didn’t look like a student here.

“Yes, you’re right. I’m not a student here.”

“Do you need something? There’s the office……”

“No, I’m not here for school.”

“Huh?”

“I’m looking for you, Leerin Marfes.”

“Uh?”

“Ah, let me make this clear. I’m not chatting you up.”

“…… Why are you emphasizing this?”

“Well, for some reason, the girls always try to chat me up, so I’m just making sure. Just in case.”

“You’re too self-conscious.”

True. Perhaps it was a girl’s dream to be chatted up by this guy in this way. But not in this situation…… to be mocked after she had read Layfon’s letter. She would have seriously refused this man.

But he had made it clear, and that made his face more displeasing to her. Especially the point that he didn’t mean it at all.

“I really didn’t mean it. I really didn’t mean it!”

“I don’t want to listen to this.”

For some reason, she felt nothing evil and malicious from him. On the contrary, he felt like a kid.

“Well, what do you want me for? I’m busy.”

The report became her excuse. In principle, Military Artists were noble in character, but there were some who committed crimes. Even if this young man wasn’t a Military Artist, Leerin didn’t feel like talking to an unknown man who suddenly started talking to her.

“Oh, are you busy because of Professor Randeon? If so, you don’t have to do it.”

“Huh?”

“The Professor said anything’s fine if you stay in this school. “Leerin Marfes is a bright student. She can solve simple problems very quickly. Then let’s give her a harder report to do.” That was what the Professor said. If you’re busy because of that, then it’s ok to not attempt it.”

“…… What do you mean?”

Unable to express her astonishment, Leerin felt tired. She didn’t know why the Professor wanted her to stay, but knowing the reason behind the difficult report…… somehow, it didn’t feel that good on her.

“Even so, you should have talked to the office and let them contact me……” she said weakly.

“If possible, I want to contact you in secret…… It’s about Layfon.”

“…… Huh?”

Time seemed to stop.

“Yes. How should I put it? Actually, it’s not that bad, but when it comes to Layfon, some people may get sensitive. So I wanted to keep this meeting between us.”

“You….. you are?”

“It may not be a happy topic for you, but, uh, well…… fate? It probably is that. It’d be great if you can think that way.”

“…… Ha.”

She understood the situation even if he didn’t repeat himself. She had no idea what motive he had to get close to her, but she now knew whom he was.

The Professor should have listened to this man’s request already.

If it was this man’s request…. Then only the Queen could have that much power.

Under this light of understanding, the name of the young man surfaced.

“Then what do you want me……”

That was all she managed to say.

“Ah!”

And was suddenly pulled over. Her vision blurred. She couldn’t make sense of what was happening. The scene of the dim Resting Room became a line.

Leerin was pulled over in a very exaggerated way.

“Ah!”

She could only make out the young man’s shadow in her blurred vision. She was flying through the air. Being pulled out of the Resting Room and moving upwards. She was being pulled along with force, but she didn’t hurt at all. It felt as if some unknown power had floated her into the air.

“Ah.”

Finally she was let down on the ground.

A guest had already arrived on the rooftop. A man of wild hair, devoid of enthusiasm, and wearing a dirty-looking coat. He was watching the scenery around him from his vantage, his gaze sharp and clear.

“What did you do that for?” Leerin said crossly.

The young man walked leisurely up the rooftop, looking at the man in the coat reprovingly. But the man in the coat ignored him and continued to study the scenery.

“You took too long, making everyone impatient. Just how long did I have to wait? After I marry this girl?”

“If you want it, it can be as long as you want. Since it’s you, you can complete Her Majesty’s orders anywhere and anytime.”

“Stop joking. From the day I was born, I had never heard of Her Majesty giving me an order.”

“That’s because you don’t want to listen to it. Is that right, Lintence-san? Isn’t it the Queen’s order to kill billions of filth monsters? Hasn’t the Queen given us our most important mission, to protect this city? It never ends when it comes to talking with you.”

“That’s true. I also don’t want to be called around,” Lintence snorted. The Young man shrugged.

“…… Well.”

Leerin studied them in alert, unable to judge whether the two were speaking tensely or slowly.

(Just how did it turn out like this?)

“So, you’re Lintence-sama and Savaris-sama? What do you want with me?” she asked the two Heaven Blade successors – the pride of Grendan.

<center>◇</center>

Fervent cheering dominated the war field.

Layfon felt that gaze looked like someone he knew.

“One more person’s behind you.”

“I know.”

Although Felli was just a few seconds slower than him, even so, he wasn’t impatient about it…. If it was Felli, she could have discovered the enemy even earlier, but that couldn’t be helped. She hated her own ability.

The cheering from the audience drowned out Felli’s voice.

In Layfon’s line of sight was a strong-looking man wearing the badge of the 5th platoon captain on his battle uniform. Meanwhile, the emcee’s voice commented.

“Oh, oh. The audience is cheering Layfon on. He has already participated in a few matches, he’s one of Zuellni’s strongest attackers. In a match against the captain of the 5th platoon, Gorneo, just what kind of a battle will it be!?”

The opponent wore armor around his arms and legs. Judging by the color, the armors were made with a red alloy.

(For hand to hand combat…… No, not just that.)

Layfon changed the green Dite into the form of a sword.

“And now what, Gorneo? He can’t protect the flag if he doesn’t stop Layfon.”

Layfon had charged straight in from the beginning of the match, ignoring the psychokinesist of the 5th platoon. His target was the flag in the other team’s camp. Sitting on the defensive side, the 5th platoon would have lost the match if they failed to protect their flag. On the contrary, if the captain, Nina, of the offensive team fell, the 17th platoon would lose.

(Hand to hand combat….. perhaps……)

What Layfon was concerned about was the red Dite. He stopped and studied the strong-looking man, Gorneo. Gorneo had short silvery hair. His face and body build were like that of a robot’s. Nothing cute at all about his serious and harsh looking face, eyes and nose. Eyes that might look like the eyes of a good man if he smiled, that sharp gaze was staring at Layfon. A huge fist pounded towards him.

Kei was gathered in that fist, surrounding it with red light. The armor on his arm had become something totally different.

“Dispersed Kei……?”

Layfon jumped back.

The huge fist pounded down on the ground. The dancing sand from that strike didn’t just disperse into the air. Mixed with Kei, sand and soil particles attacked Layfon. At the same time as he leapt back, Layfon released the Kei from his blade through Whirl Kei. Blocks of Kei struck down Gorneo’s Kei, causing it to explode.

Within the small surrounding covered in sand, Layfon felt a stirring in his opponent’s direction.

“Resore Shosu!”

Along with that key word revealed a red spear and a small body that closed in fast on Layfon’s position.

(This is a red Dite too.)

He already knew about this other person and that she would attack him after Gorneo’s first move. Problem was……

(What kind of an attack?)

Layfon was still in the air. It was impossible for him to change his posture, so he decided to settle this in one swift moment when he landed. Green, red, turquoise…… the difference of the alloys lay in the amount of black alloy in them. Black alloy made the Dite harder and more damage-sustainable, but it also decreased the conductive rate of Kei. Black alloy directly affected the function of the weapon.

Dispersed Kei…… this required the highest level skill of Kei manipulation. To a Military Artist of this type, no Dite could be better than a red Dite.

Having understood what he was confronting, Layfon couldn’t face this move with an easy manner. He didn’t have the leisure to wait for the enemy to strike first. Dispersed Kei was famous for its variations on offensive moves. Against this type of an opponent, Layfon’s correct response was to strike first and attempt to slow down the enemy’s movements.

And in this one swift moment, he had decided on how to slow down his enemy.

Gorneo ''had'' to do something on the other side of the smoke screen.

It should be advantageous for Layfon to slide back further when he landed, aided by the remnants of his Kei as he executed a Whirl Kei. This way, his opponent would miscalculate.

Layfon added a variation to his basic sword move and swung the blade backward against the flow of the current Kei.

“Enke Shoudan!”

A strong and loud voice announced the name of the attack. From the tip of the spear burst out Kei in the form of bullets. Heat pressed down on Layfon’s head, and he gathered internal Kei on his wrists as he brought the sword back to him. A huge amount of Kei spread around him. Layfon rolled in the air like a chess piece.

Combining the internal and external type Kei….

All around Layfon, Kei spun up into the clouds like a whirlwind.

“Ah!”

That whirlwind dispersed the heat and the voice of his opponent. The enemy with the spear bounded off it, but that small body turned in the air and landed on Gorneo’s shoulders. It was a small girl with red hair, carrying a red Dite on her back. She had an intimidating look about her.

“Looks like varying the techniques on Kei can’t win against that guy.”

“I said so already! Speaking of which, how could you fight back under that situation? You’re too reckless.”

“Anyway…… about that guy……”

They looked for Layfon as the whirlwind gradually lost its force.

And they were astounded.

“What!”

“No way……”

They found a number of Layfon before them.

“An attack on the vision? And so many!?”

Behind them, on the tree branches, in the sky, in front, on their sides…… the two members of the 5th platoon were entirely surrounded by Layfon’s many images.

“A thousand……” Gorneo watched the Layfons around him, biting his lips and feeling a bit dizzy. This was a variation of combined internal and external Kei – A thousand flashes.

In reality, there weren’t a thousand, probably just about twenty or so.

With no where to escape to, Gorneo and his subordinated received Layfons’ attacks, but the attacks all missed by a few inches. Even though the Dite had a safety lock on it, it would have been fatal to receive that many attacks at once. After receiving the merciful attacks, the two Military Artists fell on the ground.

At about the same time, the siren signaling the destruction of the flag rang out, but the cheers of the audience almost drowned it out. Layfon swung his blade to disperse the remnants of Kei, and saw the girl with Gorneo…… He remembered from the news: A member of the 5th platoon, Shante Laite.

“Uhhhhhh!” Shante recollected herself.

“Bastard,” Gorneo climbed slowly back up, watching Layfon.

A gaze as if looking up from the bottom of a deep valley… where had he seen it before?

(Gorneo…….. Luckens.)

Luckens…… a name that rattled Layfon.

“My performance is perfect for today too,” Sharnid praised himself as he spun the two Dites in his hands.

“Yeah, didn’t expect it to go that smoothly. Nina’s strategy was successful.”

“Hey, hey. Don’t forget it’s because of me, Harley.”

“Of course,” Harley shrugged and took Sharnid’s Dites for check up.

“In truth, captain’s strategies are pretty successful in the last two matches.”

Sitting in a chair, Layfon listened to their conversation and he looked at Nina.

“That’s thanks to everyone’s hard work,” Nina smiled sourly. She didn’t look satisfied.

First, Layfon acted as bait, followed by Nina. Sharnid infiltrated the enemy camp, avoiding the psychokinesist as he did so. When Layfon fought the enemies, Nina drew out the rest of the enemy teammates to make an opening for Sharnid, who successfully moved into his shooting path for the flag.

Sharnid was using hand to hand gun combat, and Nina had planned her strategies based on Sharnid’s new ability.

In order to reinforce the main attackers, Gorneo and Shante, the rest of the 5th platoon members were a bit slow in their reaction. Sharnid had always worked from a long distance range. Changing that to close range attack had given them unexpected results.

“Sharnid’s hidden ability has seen good results so far……. But that strategy must have been analyzed through and through in the last two matches. We still haven’t fought the 1st platoon, Commander Vance’s platoon. So I don’t think we should let down our guard.”

“Hey, hey, we don’t get this great atmosphere all the time. Don’t douse it cold.”

“But……”

“Let’s end this for the day. If you got anything to consider, you can leave it till tomorrow.”

Layfon could tell Nina wanted to say something, but she swallowed it because of Sharnid’s words.

“Ok, I suppose.”

“Yeah, let’s leave the terrible topic for now. Shall we have a victory meal? The usual at Melo? I’ll book a table. Meet up again at 6pm. Now, dismissed.”

“Hey, don’t just decide on your own,” Nina said. Sharnid was already heading for the bathroom.

“Oh, right. Dismissed.”

Looking at the Nina like that, Layfon smiled. Someone’s gaze pricked his face, so he turned around.

Standing on a side was Felli, pouting.

<center>◇</center>

The world was polluted.

When did that happen? Why? How did it happen?

Those questions were lost in antiquity. No records remained.

Pollutants stopped the cycle of normal activities and led the creatures to death. The earth turned scarlet and arid. Wind and sand swallowed bones of the corpses. Plants that managed to survive were filled with poison. In the new world was a strange ecosystem, giving birth to greedy and stubborn filth monsters. This was no longer a place for humans.

Regios.

Humanity’s new earth. The only space where humans would live, rejected by nature. A world drifting in this world, created by a long lost technique.

In these artificial worlds, people were born, and people died……

At the same time, they fought……

<center>◇</center>

“Number 3! Mifi! I’m gonna sing!”

Mifi held a microphone, and all of a sudden, the shop was filled with loud cheers.

Zuellni had a number of streets lined with shops. The most prosperous street was the one with numerous stations for roaming buses, parking lots and facilities for people planning to go to other cities – Sanak.

Layfon and everyone else were inside a shop on Sanak Street called Melo. Inside Melo was a bar and a lot of empty space, filled with only few tables and chairs. Usually, the bar was full of wines and beers, but today, empty bottles were all placed behind the bar. On the desks were trays and trays of sumptuous dishes.

“Geez…. She drank so much wine and is still keeping it up.”

Sitting on the bar, Sharnid placed a wine cup on his lips with dull eyes. This bar had no audio equipment. Members of the 17th platoon and their guests must have brought some along with them.

“Sharnid, aren’t you gonna sing?”

“I’ll pass. My singing isn’t for everyone.”

“Ah, really? Then when do you sing?”

“When I’m alone with someone.”

“Uh, could that someone be someone here tonight?”

“You’re harsh,” Sharnid said to the female owner of the shop. Sitting next to Sharnid, Layfon was drinking juice and letting the rowdy atmosphere roll over him.

Besides Mifi’s singing, singing that didn’t sound too bad resonated in the shop and the male students couldn’t help but cheer. They were Sharnid’s classmates, a male and female choir, reading from the scores and chatting at the same time. Harley was also there along with his friends. Another group was there, slightly separated from the previous groups. A group of girls who looked serious and earnest. The atmosphere over there was a bit different. The girls were all chatting happily amongst themselves.
In that group were Mei-Shen and Naruki, and Nina was in the centre of the group. Nina was talking to Naruki, who listened with a troubled expression on her face.

(What’s she talking about?) Layfon thought, but had no intention of walking over to find out. He had just escaped from Nina’s friends and moved over to the bar. He didn’t want to get back to the thick again.

“It really is rowdy here.”

Mifi’s singing and the sound of the door opening drifted over to Layfon. Having already sensed the movement through his Military Artist ears, Layfon turned to watch the door.

“Mr. Formed?”

“Yo, how’re you lately, ace?”

Formed Garen. The Chief of security in City Police walked over with a smile that didn’t match the seriousness on his face.

“Please forget that title.”

“Why, isn’t that the truth? No one in Zuellni can win against you. That’s already become a legend. What do you think?” he sat down matter-of-factly beside Layfon and asked for a drink from the shop owner. He reached out for the food.

At first he had called Layfon “Alseif-kun”, but now he was already calling him “You guy”. Against that familiar attitude of Formed, Layfon could only shake his head lightly.

“I can’t help with that title, but a lot of things have told me that being strong alone can’t do anything much.”

“Uh, it’s as if you’re talking about someone else. You aren’t that old, but it feels like you’re looking in from someone far away. Have you had some painful experiences?”

Formed Garen was also a fifth year student in Cultivation. In Zuellni, the youngest student was sixteen, so a fifth year student was around twenty years of age…… perhaps Layfon felt a bit bad for Formed Garen. He doubted anyone would object if he said Formed was around thirty. He waited for the Chief to explain what he came for.

“So do you need anything today? If it’s Ge…. Naruki, she’s over there,” Layfon had almost said Naruki by her first name. Good that he managed to change that quickly.

“Aa, I came specifically to congratulate you, but it looks like I’ve been misunderstood. I feel so lonely,” Formed smiled.

Layfon had once been asked by Naruki to apply as a temporary member of the City Police. It was a job dealing with events that might involve Military Artists, meaning only Military Artists were capable of doing it. Of course, there was danger involved. Layfon was asked to cooperate with the police and prevent the culprits from escaping.

“Be at ease, there’s nothing you need to solve right now…… but, if possible, I want to ask you a favor.”

“Ha……”

Formed was looking at Layfon’s drink.

“Is that wine? It might be a problem from my standpoint, but I think in this situation, it’s all right to drink a little. But it doesn’t feel like you want to drink. Anyway, don’t be too harsh on yourself. Your captain is very serious and strict,” Formed turned his gaze on Nina. Layfon looked over too.

Nina Antalk. A Military Artist who formed a platoon when she was only in third year, whereas all the other captains were fourth year or above. Her short golden hair brightened up the dimness around her. The curves of her face seemed to boast of her beauty.

“Not a bad looking person. It was tragic that we lost in the last Military Arts competition. You and the captain over there appearing in Zuellni probably is a good thing.”

“Is it really that tragic?” Layfon asked.

All mobile cities needed pure selenium to function. Selenium, a mineral newly discovered after the world was polluted. Low-level Selenium could be found anywhere, as much as one wanted. But a large amount of pure selenium was needed for a city to function, and that could only be found in a mine. The moving paths of Regios revolved around selenium mines. This couldn’t be wrong, even though people didn’t have world maps to check. They could just tell by the yearly re-supply at a selenium mine. And for sure, a selenium mine would reach its limit one day, so…. How many mines a city possessed symbolized a city’s lifespan.

The fight between cities for selenium mines took place once every two years. The people living in the cities were the one fighting in this war. A city’s life and death was directly related to the people living in it, so it was a matter of fact to fight desperately.

“Yeah, it was very tragic,” Formed frowned, remembering the past.

A city would only fight against the same type of city. For example, Academy city Zuellni would only fight with other cities that specialized in education. In other cities, they might fight with blood, but for Academy Cities, the alliance of Academy Cities had set down rules for the Military Arts competition, turning the war into a sport that wouldn’t see anyone getting injured.

“For a non-expert to explain is difficult…… anyway, they totally owned us. They predicted our every move, and they went through our openings whenever they wanted. That was the type of feeling I got.”

“Was it because they had excellent psychokinesists?”

Psychokinesist…… Military Artists with a special type of Kei who could turn it into psychokinesis and use it to gather and analyze a massive amount of information.

“Well, I don’t really know much about the opposing force,” Formed scanned the shop. “Speaking of which, the psychokinesist of your team isn’t here? The Student President’s sister.”

“She doesn’t like this type of an atmosphere,” Layfon replied.

“I see.”

Felli was a genius in psychokinesis, but she hated her ability. Although her brother forced her into the team, she didn’t plan to use her true strength.

Layfon couldn’t do anything about it.

To Layfon, born in Grendan and given the title of Heaven Blade successor, he hadn’t used his true strength in the platoon matches. It wasn’t because there wasn’t a need to use his true strength, and not because he would be invincible if he displayed his true strength. Layfon came to Zuellni in the first place in order to give up Military Arts but he had become a platoon member and was working hard for the next Military Arts competition. The fact that he ended up fighting again was surprising to him.

“Do all Military Artists in Grendan have to have strength like yours?” Formed asked.

“…… Not really. What’s it?”

“Ah, nothing. Besides you, the captain of the 5th platoon also came from Grendan, and both of you are platoon members. I don’t know any Military Artists from other cities, perhaps it’s just my prejudice. What I feel is, coming from the “ignorant” perspective, Grendan’s a place of monsters.”

“Um……” Layfon nodded without putting meaning into it, and asked. “Was Gorneo Luckens born in Grendan?”

“Yeah, seems so. What? Do you know him?”

“No, I don’t know him directly, but the name Luckens sounds familiar.”

“Oh, then he probably is born into a pretty good house.”

Layfon smiled.

“I don’t know why he came here, but to him and I, we have a certain confidence in our own skills. Before coming to Zuellni, we’ve fought many. Of course, there’re opponents like monsters.”

Layfon found it hard to say he was also a monster.

“Then I’m put at ease,” Formed smiled, but something shone in the depth of his eyes. Perhaps he had understood something, or perhaps nothing at all. He was a student but also a person who had handled all sorts of things in the city. Nothing could escape his eyes – a person’s language, expression… on the contrary, Formed’s eyes seemed to be a trap, tempting people to make a mistake. It looked like Layfon couldn’t relax after all.

“Ah, chief.”

Naruki and Mei-Shen came over.

“Oh.”

“Did anything happen?”

Looking at Naruki, who was all keen and ready, Formed sighed. “Am I someone who would neglect my work? I’m still a student.”

“You aren’t too convincing,” Not knowing what Formed was keeping from her, Naruki relaxed her shoulders, discontent.

“Aren’t you the workaholic?”

“I’m not up to Chief’s level yet, but I’ll catch up soon.”

“Never mind. Don’t waste your precious school life.”

“It’s my right to choose.”

Looking at the funny talk between a superior and his subordinate, Layfon and Mei-Shen exchanged a glance and smiled.

“….. Is it about time to go?”

“About time. Need me to take you back?”

“It’s ok. There’s Naruki.”

“Ah…… it really is ok.”

“Right.”

Both Naruki and Layfon were in Military Arts, and they both worked for the City Police. Mei-Shen was safer with Naruki than with any other males.

Mifi wasn’t around. Layfon checked and saw her still reading the music scores.

“She can’t stop once she’s started singing.”

“I’ll take her back then,” Layfon said.

Naruki returned to the conversation. “Well then, we’ll go back first. Layton, thanks for tomorrow.”

“Oh, yeah. Is it really ok? If you really can’t, we can change the date.”

“Don’t worry. I’m pretty accurate at the timing of being a light bulb.”

“Gelni!” Mei-Shen said as she pulled the smiling Naruki out of the shop.

“What’s on tomorrow?”

“We’re hanging out.”

“Oh.”

“Originally the four of us were going together, but Naruki and Mifi said something sudden has come up and they can’t go. We wanted to change the date, but in the end, we still decided on tomorrow.”

“Is that girl beside Naruki going to go?”

“Yes, I’m going to thank her for the bento she made.”

“….. I feel that I’m wasting my precious school life because of work, but you’re wasting it in another way.”

“…… Ha?”

Formed slowly shook his head and said nothing.

<center>◇</center>

She held the heavy staff Dite in a place empty of people except for her.

(I still can’t fully manage it.)

Not long ago……. She trained here after the fight with the first aged phase filth monster and after Nina had fainted.

Nina hadn’t wanted anyone to see her.

It was the same with Felli. She didn’t want anyone to know. Standing on the outskirt of the city, Felli gazed at the faraway command tower. There wasn’t any wind today. Without wild dancing sand, the nighttime scenery around the command tower was clear and unhampered. Felli already thoroughly understood the inconvenience of being unable to pierce this darkness.

The world was clearer and more vivid.

She knew. Countless stars dangled in the sky, in the darkness opposite the command tower. They shone and sparkled beautifully beyond the reach of the city’s artificial light. The pale moonlight shone down as if to look through the polluted earth.

Felli knew there was another existence besides filth monsters in this world. Microscopic creatures that weren’t categorized as animal or insect. She knew those sad little creatures lived in the depths of the earth, their power of life not losing out to that of the filth monsters. She knew of that point of grandness.

Knew. Filth monsters howled under this moonlight that seemed to come from a dream or perhaps, from reality. Sad and lonely conquerors.

Felli understood this world more than anyone else.

“Ah……” she breathed in the silent air.

She relaxed, and bathed in the light that ran down her long hair to illuminate her surroundings. The light emitted from her hair suppressed the darkness and enveloped her.

Psychokinesis.

A huge amount of psychokinesis exuded from her body, conducted through her hair. Felli was a genius in psychokinesis. Even psychokinesists born without training in the special power but born with their hair emitting light could not be like Felli. It was the same with psychokinesists schooled and familiar with their ability. The power of psychokinesis couldn’t be increased through training.

The Kei of psychokinesis flew into her Dite. Felli did not need a keyword to restore her weapon, a translucent staff made of flakes.

The flakes scattered, leaving nothing in Felli’s hand. The flakes were connected to Felli through the power of psychokinesis. They became her eyes, mouth and ears. These flakes increased the communication range of a psychokinesist. Felli sent the flakes out to feel the existence of the world. She filtered out the burns of pollutants, returning back to the time when humanity and earth existed in harmony. She experienced the pale world of night, imagining a picture dotted with the jewels of the stars.

It was a psychokinesist’s privilege to feel the world outside the city. Anyone else would have to wear protective clothes to walk outside the city. If they went out naked, their lungs would rot in five minutes. Their skin would burn. They had no way of touching this world, because the world rejected them. Even so, there were people who still had to get out. Those who fought.

“I don’t understand,” Felli murmured.

Through her innate feeling and the feeling she acquired through maturity, something else felt peculiar. Perhaps…. Something wasn’t right. This feeling was similar to when she met him.

Layfon Alseif.

A feeling of hating one’s own ability, but being admired by others……. His past was different from Felli’s, and for that past, he planned to abandon Military Arts. Layfon’s past was more strained and distressing. He had experienced more hurt and pain than Felli. He was different from her, who was born to be a psychokinesist.

No. If it was about ability, then his ability had forced him to choose the path of a Military Artist. Layfon used his ability as a tool for survival. People wanting Felli to become like that were all around her.

Both Layfon and Felli attempted to head for a path other than the paths they were already treading, and both had experienced setbacks. And their experiences were different. Layfon had experienced a setback, whereas Felli chose to have a setback.

(Could I be wrong?)

(No.)

Layfon came to Zuellni for a road besides Military Arts. What prevented him from chasing his dream were Zuellni’s current situation and Felli’s brother who knew of Layfon’s past – Karian.

At first, Layfon hated it. He should have hated the platoon match…… But he didn’t look like that now. He didn’t look keen in the matches, but he didn’t give up fighting.

(He really is indecisive.)

He hadn’t given up on finding a path outside Military Arts, but he didn’t ignore what he was capable of doing.

And people thought he was zealous.

(A helplessly good-natured person.)

But perhaps, the road Layfon picked was right.

(Or……)

Or…… feeling something murky weighing on her, she shook her head and called back the flakes. She came here to clear her mind. Wasn’t it meaningless to consider so much……

“?”

Something was out there in the darkness. She had almost missed it because of the mountains. It wasn’t possible to discover it through the reflection of light. She investigated through ultrasound and electromagnetic waves. The flakes went near the source of the disturbance. It wasn’t far. Judging by the city’s speed, that thing was two days or so from Zuellni. If she let the flakes head for the place of that thing, daylight would arrive. The flakes hovered a distance from it and began their investigation.

Looking at the numbers surfacing in her consciousness, Felli swallowed.

“This is……”

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume3 Prologue

2009-09-11T02:48:09Z

Redlar:

===Prologue===

The voice that answered was a sharp reproof.

“Have you forgotten Gahard Baren?”

I took a deep breath and waited quietly for an answer. An icy pressure closed in.

Was it fortunate or not? Chance created a sealed space between the two combatants. Under the tense and strained atmosphere, it was as if the two of them were fighting to the death.

As an observer, I breathed in deeply. Just what were these two doing……When my life was about to end in only a few minutes, just what were these two men doing?

One was wounded. Not wounded enough to die, but he had a few broken ribs and the bone in his right shoulder seemed cracked. Due to the Kei attacks, the armor-suit hung in tatters. It slid open at his stomach. Traces of pollution burns were visible on the skin. A black stain spread out gradually around his wound.

The other person wasn’t injured, but his armor-suit was torn from the chest to the left shoulder, and a very shallow wound could be seen through the rip. Pollutants were eating away that shallow wound, but the person himself paid no attention to it. Even so, the least injured person was the one who held the most serious expression.

Layfon Alseif.

“Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten……”

“How could I have forgotten?”

I let out a breath and looked at Layfon.

That name must have touched a past he didn’t want to remember. It was a weapon to wound his spirit.

What expression did Layfon hold……Finally understanding the situation, what changes would appear on that face……

I swallowed my breath and waited silently. He……

“I can’t forget……And I don’t want to, but, I don’t force myself to remember.”

An extremely icy expression.

“Damn you……”

“Is……Gahard Baren dead?”

“What!?”

From shock to anger to stiffness……Layfon recovered from the malignant effect of the words thrown at him to observe the changing expression of the other guy.

“It’s time to let go of him,” Layfon said with a frosty tone...But his eyes weren’t looking at the person before him. He was looking at someone far away. Someone who wasn’t here. Gahard Baren.

That was what I thought.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Epilogue

2009-09-11T02:22:41Z

Redlar:

===Epilogue===

I sent you a few letters all at once. I think I understand some of your feelings now. For some reason, I really want to read your response. But what separates us is something that can’t be easily overcome……It makes me impatient. Back then, I could hear from you immediately, but now I have to wait until letters get through.

I told you before that my days were pretty ordinary, but I have to study a lot, so it’s not that easy. Did you read my last letter?

I’m writing this after the last roaming bus has left, so I think my last letter should have reached you before you read this. But perhaps you’ll get this letter first. Who knows?

Recently, I've been having a recurring dream. It’s about a more grown-up you and I, living together in the orphanage. I have to wake you up in the morning and make breakfast for everyone. Layfon would help out at Father’s dojo and I’d walk around in a suit……A small dream of the future. Just before I wake up, I’d see Layfon leaving, wearing the white and silver uniform of a Heaven's Blade Receiver. This makes me sad.

I liked the Layfon who trained in Military Arts, but not the Layfon who was a Heaven's Blade Receiver. I’m proud of the heroic Layfon who fought for everyone, but I didn’t like Layfon going to such dangerous places alone.

I know I’m spoiled, but my wish for Layfon not to do anything dangerous is real.

I understand a bit more of your situation in Zuellni through your letters. In Grendan, it’s hard for us to imagine a threat besides that of filth monsters, but it’s possible that we might die from this other threat.

Do your best in the Military Arts Competition but I hope you don't do your best when fighting filth monsters. You can’t not do your best when fighting filth monsters……I think that’s what you’d say. You’d say, there’s no such thing as doing your best or not when you face a life and death situation.

Yeah, I know.

But, please don’t do your best. What a headache. I’m not sure how to explain this! I’m rewriting the last part of this letter.

I hope Layfon can come back to Grendan. Yeah, that’s what I want to say. It’s okay if you don’t come back as a Military Artist. Anything’s fine. I just want Layfon to come back. Six years is a long time, but if Layfon decides to return, then I’ll wait for you.

I’ll wait and write to you during this time, though I don’t know whether letters can bridge the far distance between us.

That’s all.

To my dear Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.

Leerin Marfes

<center>◇</center>

“Aah……This is a piece of crap,” Sharnid complained.

“Don’t say that. It’s managed to come this far,” Nina said, but she wasn’t sure whether her evaluation was right, as this was her first time being so far away from Zuellni. The bike had stopped in the middle of nowhere.

“At a time like this, we should be returning in victory. You won’t ever see this kind of scene in a movie.”

“This isn't a movie. It’s life. Forget about that; if we don’t hurry up, we won’t get back before sunset. And we’ve eaten all the food.”

“If that's what you think, why not come and help?”

“You want a patient to work? What a terrible man you are.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. I’ll do it, captain.”

“Mm.” Nina nodded.

Sitting on the spare tire, Sharnid lowered his shoulders and sighed. He was changing the tire. Nina sat on a nearby boulder and watched him work.

“This guy can really sleep……Geez, I’ve got to do everything.”

“Don’t say that; he’s really tired,” Nina smiled.

Layfon……wasn’t moving in the passenger’s seat. He was sleeping. He was exhausted……Of course. He had been fighting the filth monster for an entire day. He must have overextended himself.

“Let him rest.”

“……Be grateful to our kind captain.”

[[Image:CSR vol02 297.jpg|thumb]]
“Yeah,” Nina smiled again and looked at Layfon. Both layers of his armor suit were dirty and covered in sand. Who knew what expression he wore while he slept? Nina couldn’t tell because of Layfon’s helmet. Was he dreaming? If so, what was he dreaming about? About…the sender of that letter? She waved away that thought.

“This guy……Is really abnormal in many areas.”

He wanted to solve everything himself. Whether it was the past that Nina had heard of, or the things he encountered in Zuellni. She told him back in the valley to abandon those things, but could Layfon do that? Although he wasn’t that old, what she said to abandon dominated a large part of his personality. It wouldn’t be that easy to abandon everything. He would do something similar again.

''(If that happens, I’ll just stop him again.)''

Because Nina was his captain……

“I really don’t know what to do with him.”

She smiled again and realized Sharnid was looking at her.

“What?”

“Nothing……You really think a lot of him, so maybe the captain likes younger guys.”

“How’s that possible……” She smiled and shook her head. It must be because she was tired too.

“He’s my subordinate and comrade. His position in our relationship won't go higher or lower.”

Sharnid shrugged. “No fun at all.” He screwed the spare tire in place.

She looked at him and turned her gaze back to the sleeping Layfon, her subordinate and comrade.

“……That’s all there is to it.”

The tiny pain she felt when reading the letter……

Nina’s words disappeared under her armor-suit without an echo.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Prologue|Volume 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Epilogue

2009-09-11T02:19:59Z

Redlar:

===Epilogue===

I sent you a few letters all at once. I think I understand some of your feelings now. For some reason, I really want to read your response. But what separates us is something that can’t be easily overcome……It makes me impatient. Back then, I could hear from you immediately, but now I have to wait until letters get through.

I told you before that my days were pretty ordinary, but I have to study a lot, so it’s not that easy. Did you read my last letter?

I’m writing this after the last roaming bus has left, so I think my last letter should have reached you before you read this. But perhaps you’ll get this letter first. Who knows?

Recently, I've been having a recurring dream. It’s about a more grown-up you and I, living together in the orphanage. I have to wake you up in the morning and make breakfast for everyone. Layfon would help out at Father’s dojo and I’d walk around in a suit……A small dream of the future. Just before I wake up, I’d see Layfon leaving, wearing the white and silver uniform of a Heaven's Blade Receiver. This makes me sad.

I liked the Layfon who trained in Military Arts, but not the Layfon who was a Heaven's Blade Receiver. I’m proud of the heroic Layfon who fought for everyone, but I didn’t like Layfon going to such dangerous places alone.

I know I’m spoiled, but my wish for Layfon not to do anything dangerous is real.

I understand a bit more of your situation in Zuellni through your letters. In Grendan, it’s hard for us to imagine a threat besides that of filth monsters, but it’s possible that we might die from this other threat.

Do your best in the Military Arts Competition but I hope you don't do your best when fighting filth monsters. You can’t not do your best when fighting filth monsters……I think that’s what you’d say. You’d say, there’s no such thing as doing your best or not when you face a life and death situation.

Yeah, I know.

But, please don’t do your best. What a headache. I’m not sure how to explain this! I’m rewriting the last part of this letter.

I hope Layfon can come back to Grendan. Yeah, that’s what I want to say. It’s okay if you don’t come back as a Military Artist. Anything’s fine. I just want Layfon to come back. Six years is a long time, but if Layfon decides to return, then I’ll wait for you.

I’ll wait and write to you during this time, though I don’t know whether letters can bridge the far distance between us.

That’s all.

To my dear Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.

Leerin Marfes

<center>◇</center>

“Aah……This is a piece of crap,” Sharnid complained.

“Don’t say that. It’s managed to come this far,” Nina said, but she wasn’t sure whether her evaluation was right, as this was her first time being so far away from Zuellni. The bike had stopped in the middle of nowhere.

“At a time like this, we should be returning in victory. You won’t ever see this kind of scene in a movie.”

“This isn't a movie. It’s life. Forget about that; if we don’t hurry up, we won’t get back before sunset. And we’ve eaten all the food.”

“If that's what you think, why not come and help?”

“You want a patient to work? What a terrible man you are.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. I’ll do it, captain.”

“Mm.” Nina nodded.

Sitting on the spare tire, Sharnid lowered his shoulders and sighed. He was changing the tire. Nina sat on a nearby boulder and watched him work.

“This guy can really sleep……Geez, I’ve got to do everything.”

“Don’t say that; he’s really tired,” Nina smiled.

Layfon……wasn’t moving in the passenger’s seat. He was sleeping. He was exhausted……Of course. He had been fighting the filth monster for an entire day. He must have overextended himself.

“Let him rest.”

“……Be grateful to our kind captain.”

[[Image:CSR vol02 297.jpg|thumb]]
“Yeah,” Nina smiled again and looked at Layfon. Both his armor and environmental suit were dirty and covered in sand. Who knew what expression he wore while he slept? Nina couldn’t tell because of Layfon’s helmet. Was he dreaming? If so, what was he dreaming about? About…the sender of that letter? She waved away that thought.

“This guy……Is really abnormal in many areas.”

He wanted to solve everything himself. Whether it was the past that Nina had heard of, or the things he encountered in Zuellni. She told him back in the valley to abandon those things, but could Layfon do that? Although he wasn’t that old, what she said to abandon dominated a large part of his personality. It wouldn’t be that easy to abandon everything. He would do something similar again.

''(If that happens, I’ll just stop him again.)''

Because Nina was his captain……

“I really don’t know what to do with him.”

She smiled again and realized Sharnid was looking at her.

“What?”

“Nothing……You really think a lot of him, so maybe the captain likes younger guys.”

“How’s that possible……” She smiled and shook her head. It must be because she was tired too.

“He’s my subordinate and comrade. His position in our relationship won't go higher or lower.”

Sharnid shrugged. “No fun at all.” He screwed the spare tire in place.

She looked at him and turned her gaze back to the sleeping Layfon, her subordinate and comrade.

“……That’s all there is to it.”

The tiny pain she felt when reading the letter……

Nina’s words disappeared under her enviro-suit without an echo.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Prologue|Volume 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Epilogue

2009-09-09T19:07:38Z

Redlar:

===Epilogue===

I sent you a few letters all at once. I think I understand some of your feelings now. For some reason, I really want to read your return letter. But what separates us is something that can’t be easily overcome……It makes me impatient. Back then, I could hear from you immediately, but now I must wait until letters get through.

I told you before that my days were pretty ordinary, but I have to learn many new things, so it’s not that easy. Did you read my last letter?

I’m writing this after the last roaming bus has left, so I think my last letter should have reached you before you read this. But perhaps you’ll get this letter first. Who knows?

Recently, I've been having the same dream. It’s about a more grown-up you and I, living together in the orphanage. I have to wake you up in the morning and make breakfast for everyone. Layfon would help out at Father’s dojo and I’d walk around in a suit……A small dream of the future. Just before I wake up, I’d see Layfon leaving, wearing the white and silver uniform of a Heaven's Blade Receiver. This makes me sad.

I like the Layfon who trains in Military Arts, but not the Layfon who is a Heaven's Blade Receiver. I’m proud of the heroic Layfon who fights for everyone, but I don’t like Layfon going to such dangerous places alone.

I know I’m spoiled, but my wish for Layfon not to do anything dangerous is real.

I understand a bit more of your situation in Zuellni through your letters. In Grendan, it’s hard for us to imagine a threat besides that of filth monsters, but it’s possible that we might die from this other threat.

Do your best in the Military Arts Competition but I hope you don't do your best in fighting filth monsters. You can’t not do your best when fighting filth monsters……I think that’s what you’d say. You’d say, there’s no such thing as doing your best or not when you face a life and death situation.

Yeah, I know.

But, please don’t do your best. What a headache. I’m not sure how to explain this! I’m rewriting the last part of this letter.

I hope Layfon can come back to Grendan. Yeah, that’s what I want to say. It’s okay if you don’t come back as a Military Artist. Anything’s fine. I just want Layfon to come back. Six years is a long time, but if Layfon decides to return, then I’ll wait for you.

I’ll wait and write to you during this time, though I don’t know whether letters can bridge the far distance between us.

That’s all.

To my dear Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.

Leerin Marfes.

<center>◇</center>

“Aah……This is a piece of crap,” Sharnid complained.

“Don’t say that. It’s managed to come this far,” Nina said, but she wasn’t sure whether her evaluation was right, as this was her first time being so far away from Zuellni. The bike had stopped in the middle of nowhere.

“In times like this, we should be returning in victory. You won’t ever see this scene in a movie.”

“This isn't a movie. It’s life. Forget about that; if we don’t hurry up, we won’t get back before sunset. And we’ve eaten all the food.”

“If that's what you think, why not come and help?”

“You want a patient to work? What a terrible man you are.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. I’ll do it, captain.”

“Uh.”

Sitting on the spare tire, Sharnid lowered his shoulders and sighed. He was changing the tire. Nina sat on a nearby boulder and watched him work.

“This guy can really sleep……Geez, I’ve got to do everything.”

“Don’t say that, he’s really tired,” Nina smiled.

Layfon……Wasn’t moving in the passenger’s seat. He was sleeping. He was exhausted…… of course. He had been fighting the filth monster for an entire day. He must have overextended himself.

“Let him rest.”

“……Be grateful to our kind captain.”

[[Image:CSR vol02 297.jpg|thumb]]
“Yeah,” Nina smiled again and looked at Layfon. Both his fighting and protective clothes were dirty and covered in sand. Who knew what expression he held in his sleep? Nina couldn’t tell because of Layfon’s helmet. Was he dreaming? If so, what was he dreaming about? About….. the sender of that letter? She waved away that imagination.

“This guy……Is really abnormal in many areas.”

He wanted to solve everything himself. Whether it was the past that Nina had heard of, or the things he encountered in Zuellni. She told him back in the valley to abandon those things, but could Layfon do that? Although he wasn’t that old, what she said to abandon dominated a large part of how his thinking worked. It wouldn’t be that easy to abandon everything. He would do something similar again.

(If that happens, I’ll just stop him again.)

Because Nina was his captain……

“I really don’t know what to do with him.”

She smiled again and realized Sharnid was looking at her.

“What?”

“Nothing……You really think a lot of him, so maybe the captain likes guys younger than her.”

“How’s that possible……” she smiled and shook her head. It must be because she was tired too.

“He’s my subordinate and comrade. He won’t go lower or higher than this relationship.”

Sharnid shrugged. “No fun at all.” He screwed the spare tire in place.

She looked at him and turned her gaze back to the sleeping Layfon, her subordinate and comrade.

“……That’s all there is to it.”

The tiny pain she felt when reading the letter……

Nina’s words disappeared under her protective clothes without an echo.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Prologue|Volume 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Epilogue

2009-09-09T00:52:08Z

Redlar:

===Epilogue===

I sent you a few letters all at once. I think I understand some of your feelings now. For some reason, I really want to read your return letter. But what separates us is something that can’t be easily overcome……It makes me impatient. Back then, I could hear from you immediately, but now I must wait until letters get through.

I told you before that my days were pretty ordinary, but I have to learn many new things, so it’s not that easy. Did you read my last letter?

I’m writing this after the last roaming bus has left, so I think my last letter should have reached you before you read this. But perhaps you’ll get this letter first. Who knows?

Recently, I've been having the same dream. It’s about a more grown-up you and I, living together in the orphanage. I have to wake you up in the morning and make breakfast for everyone. Layfon would help out at Father’s dojo and I’d walk around in a suit……A small dream of the future. Just before I wake up, I’d see Layfon leaving, wearing the white and silver uniform of a Heaven's Blade Receiver. This makes me sad.

I like the Layfon who trains in Military Arts, but not the Layfon who is a Heaven's Blade Receiver. I’m proud of the heroic Layfon who fights for everyone, but I don’t like Layfon going to such dangerous places alone.

I know I’m spoiled, but my wish for Layfon not to do anything dangerous is real.

I understand a bit more of your situation in Zuellni through your letters. In Grendan, it’s hard for us to imagine a threat besides that of filth monsters, but it’s possible that we might die from this other threat.

Do your best in the Military Arts Competition but I don’t hope for you to do your best in fighting filth monsters. You can’t not do your best when fighting filth monsters……I think that’s what you’d say. You’d say, there’s no such thing as doing your best or not when you face a life and death situation.

Yeah, I know.

But, please don’t do your best. What a headache. I’m not sure how to explain this! I’m rewriting the last part of this letter.

I hope Layfon can come back to Grendan. Yeah, that’s what I want to say. It’s okay if you don’t come back as a Military Artist. Anything’s fine. I just want Layfon to come back. Six years is a long time, but if Layfon decides to return, then I’ll wait for you.

I’ll wait and write to you during this time, though I don’t know whether letters can bridge the far distance between us.

That’s all.

To my dear Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.

Leerin Marfes.

<center>◇</center>

“Aah……This is a piece of crap,” Sharnid complained.

“Don’t say that. It’s managed to come this far,” Nina said, but she wasn’t sure whether her evaluation was right, as this was her first time being so far away from Zuellni. The bike had stopped in the middle of nowhere.

“In times like this, we should be returning in victory. You won’t ever see this scene in a movie.”

“This is not a movie. It’s life. Forget that, if we don’t hurry up, we can’t get back before sunset. And we’ve eaten all the food.”

“If you think so, why not come and help?”

“You want a patient to work? What a terrible man you are.”

“Yes, yes, yes. I’ll do it, captain.”

“Uh.”

Sitting on the spare tire, Sharnid lowered his shoulders and sighed. He was changing the tire. Nina sat on a nearby boulder and watched him work.

“This guy can really sleep……Geez, I’ve got to do everything.”

“Don’t say that, he’s really tired,” Nina smiled.

Layfon……Wasn’t moving in the passenger’s seat. He was sleeping. He was exhausted…… of course. He had been fighting the filth monster for an entire day. He must have overextended himself.

“Let him rest.”

“……Be grateful to our kind captain.”

[[Image:CSR vol02 297.jpg|thumb]]
“Yeah,” Nina smiled again and looked at Layfon. Both his fighting and protective clothes were dirty and covered in sand. Who knew what expression he held in his sleep? Nina couldn’t tell because of Layfon’s helmet. Was he dreaming? If so, what was he dreaming about? About….. the sender of that letter? She waved away that imagination.

“This guy……Is really abnormal in many areas.”

He wanted to solve everything himself. Whether it was the past that Nina had heard of, or the things he encountered in Zuellni. She told him back in the valley to abandon those things, but could Layfon do that? Although he wasn’t that old, what she said to abandon dominated a large part of how his thinking worked. It wouldn’t be that easy to abandon everything. He would do something similar again.

(If that happens, I’ll just stop him again.)

Because Nina was his captain……

“I really don’t know what to do with him.”

She smiled again and realized Sharnid was looking at her.

“What?”

“Nothing……You really think a lot of him, so maybe the captain likes guys younger than her.”

“How’s that possible……” she smiled and shook her head. It must be because she was tired too.

“He’s my subordinate and comrade. He won’t go lower or higher than this relationship.”

Sharnid shrugged. “No fun at all.” He screwed the spare tire in place.

She looked at him and turned her gaze back to the sleeping Layfon, her subordinate and comrade.

“……That’s all there is to it.”

The tiny pain she felt when reading the letter……

Nina’s words disappeared under her protective clothes without an echo.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Prologue|Volume 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Epilogue

2009-09-08T21:53:37Z

Redlar:

===Epilogue===

I sent you a few letters all at once. I think I understand some of your feelings now. For some reason, I really want to read your return letter. But what separates us is something that can’t be easily overcome……It makes me impatient. Back then, I could hear from you immediately, but now I must wait until letters get through.

I told you before that my days were pretty ordinary, but I have to learn many new things, so it’s not that easy. Did you read my last letter?

I’m writing this after the last roaming bus has left, so I think my last letter should have reached you before you read this. But perhaps you’ll get this letter first. Who knows?

Recently, I've been having the same dream. It’s about a more grown-up you and I, living together in the orphanage. I have to wake you up in the morning and make breakfast for everyone. Layfon would help out at Father’s dojo and I’d walk around in a suit……A small dream of the future. Just before I wake up, I’d see Layfon leaving, wearing the white and silver uniform of a Heaven's Blade Receiver. This makes me sad.

I like the Layfon who trains in Military Arts, but not the Layfon who is a Heaven's Blade Receiver. I’m proud of the heroic Layfon who fights for everyone, but I don’t like Layfon going to such dangerous places alone.

I know I’m spoiled, but my wish for Layfon not to do anything dangerous is real.

I understand a bit more of your situation in Zuellni through your letters. In Grendan, it’s hard for us to imagine a threat besides that of filth monsters, but it’s possible that we might die from this other threat.

Do your best in the Military Arts Competition but I don’t hope for you to do your best in fighting filth monsters. You can’t not do your best when fighting filth monsters……I think that’s what you’d say. You’d say, there’s no such thing as doing your best or not when you face a life and death situation.

Yeah, I know.

But, please don’t do your best. What a headache. I’m not sure how to explain this! I’m rewriting the last part of this letter.

I hope Layfon can come back to Grendan. Yeah, that’s what I want to say. It’s okay if you don’t come back as a Military Artist. Anything’s fine. I just want Layfon to come back. Six years is a long time, but if Layfon decides to return, then I’ll wait for you.

I’ll wait and write to you during this time, though I don’t know whether letters can bridge the far distance between us.

That’s all.

To my dear Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.

Leerin Marfes.

<center>◇</center>

“Ah……This is crap,” Sharnid complained.

“Don’t say that. It’s managed to come this far,” Nina said, but she wasn’t sure whether her evaluation was right, as this was her first time being so far away from Zuellni. The bike had stopped in the middle of nowhere.

“In times like this, we should be returning in victory. You won’t ever see this scene in a movie.”

“This is not a movie. It’s life. Forget that, if we don’t hurry up, we can’t get back before sunset. And we’ve eaten all the food.”

“If you think so, why not come and help?”

“You want a patient to work? What a terrible man you are.”

“Yes, yes, yes. I’ll do it, captain.”

“Uh.”

Sitting on the spare tire, Sharnid lowered his shoulders and sighed. He was changing the tire. Nina sat on a nearby boulder and watched him work.

“This guy can really sleep……Geez, I’ve got to do everything.”

“Don’t say that, he’s really tired,” Nina smiled.

Layfon……Wasn’t moving in the passenger’s seat. He was sleeping. He was exhausted…… of course. He had been fighting the filth monster for an entire day. He must have overextended himself.

“Let him rest.”

“……Be grateful to our kind captain.”

[[Image:CSR vol02 297.jpg|thumb]]
“Yeah,” Nina smiled again and looked at Layfon. Both his fighting and protective clothes were dirty and covered in sand. Who knew what expression he held in his sleep? Nina couldn’t tell because of Layfon’s helmet. Was he dreaming? If so, what was he dreaming about? About….. the sender of that letter? She waved away that imagination.

“This guy……Is really abnormal in many areas.”

He wanted to solve everything himself. Whether it was the past that Nina had heard of, or the things he encountered in Zuellni. She told him back in the valley to abandon those things, but could Layfon do that? Although he wasn’t that old, what she said to abandon dominated a large part of how his thinking worked. It wouldn’t be that easy to abandon everything. He would do something similar again.

(If that happens, I’ll just stop him again.)

Because Nina was his captain……

“I really don’t know what to do with him.”

She smiled again and realized Sharnid was looking at her.

“What?”

“Nothing……You really think a lot of him, so maybe the captain likes guys younger than her.”

“How’s that possible……” she smiled and shook her head. It must be because she was tired too.

“He’s my subordinate and comrade. He won’t go lower or higher than this relationship.”

Sharnid shrugged. “No fun at all.” He screwed the spare tire in place.

She looked at him and turned her gaze back to the sleeping Layfon, her subordinate and comrade.

“……That’s all there is to it.”

The tiny pain she felt when reading the letter……

Nina’s words disappeared under her protective clothes without an echo.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Prologue|Volume 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Epilogue

2009-08-18T01:13:14Z

Redlar:

===Epilogue===

I sent you a few letters together. I think I understand a bit of Layfon’s feelings now. For some reason, I really want to read your return letter. But what separates us is something that can’t be easily overcome……It makes me impatient. Back then, I could hear from you immediately, but now I must wait till words get through.

I wrote to you before that my days are pretty ordinary, but I have to learn many new things, so it’s not that easy. Did you read my last letter?

I’m writing this after the last roaming bus left, so I think my last letter should have reached you first. But perhaps you’ll get this letter first. Who knows.

Recently, I keep having the same dream. It’s about a more grown-up you and I, living together in the orphanage. I have to wake you up in the morning and make breakfast for everyone. Layfon would help out at father’s dojo and I’d walk around in a suit……A small dream for the future. When I wake up, I’d see Layfon leaving, wearing the white and silver fighting clothes of a Heaven's Blade Receiver. This makes me sad.

I like the Layfon training in Military Arts, but not the Layfon as a Heaven's Blade Receiver. I’m proud of the hero Layfon who fights for everyone, but I don’t like Layfon going to such dangerous places alone.

I know I’m spoiled but my wish for Layfon not to do anything dangerous is true.

I understand a bit more of your situation in Zuellni through your letters. In Grendan, it’s hard for us to imagine a threat besides that of filth monsters, but it’s possible that we might die from this other threat.

Do your best in the Military Arts Competition but I don’t hope for you to do your best in fighting filth monsters. You can’t not do your best when fighting filth monsters…… I think that’s what you’d say. You’d say, there’s no such thing as doing your best or not when you face a life and death situation.

Yeah, I know.

But, please don’t do your best. What a headache. I’m not sure how to explain this! I’m rewriting the last part of this letter.

I hope Layfon can come back to Grendan. Yeah, that’s what I want to say. It’s ok if you don’t come back as a Military Artist. Anything’s fine. I just want Layfon to come back. Six years is a long time, but if Layfon decides to return, then I’ll wait for you.

I’ll wait and write to you during this time though I don’t know whether letters can fill up this far distance between us.

That’s all.

To dear Layfon Wolfstein Alseif.

Leerin Marfes.

<center>◇</center>

“Ah……This is crap,” Sharnid complained.

“Don’t say that. It’s managed to come this far,” Nina said, but she wasn’t sure whether her evaluation was right, as this was her first time being so far away from Zuellni. The bike had stopped in the middle of nowhere.

“In times like this, we should be returning in victory. You won’t ever see this scene in a movie.”

“This is not a movie. It’s life. Forget that, if we don’t hurry up, we can’t get back before sunset. And we’ve eaten all the food.”

“If you think so, why not come and help?”

“You want a patient to work? What a terrible man you are.”

“Yes, yes, yes. I’ll do it, captain.”

“Uh.”

Sitting on the spare tire, Sharnid lowered his shoulders and sighed. He was changing the tire. Nina sat on a nearby boulder and watched him work.

“This guy can really sleep……Geez, I’ve got to do everything.”

“Don’t say that, he’s really tired,” Nina smiled.

Layfon……Wasn’t moving in the passenger’s seat. He was sleeping. He was exhausted…… of course. He had been fighting the filth monster for an entire day. He must have overextended himself.

“Let him rest.”

“……Be grateful of our kind captain.”

[[Image:CSR vol02 297.jpg|thumb]]
“Yeah,” Nina smiled again and looked at Layfon. Both his fighting and protective clothes were dirty and covered in sand. Who knew what expression he held in his sleep? Nina couldn’t tell because of Layfon’s helmet. Was he dreaming? If so, what was he dreaming about? About….. the sender of that letter? She waved away that imagination.

“This guy……Is really abnormal in many areas.”

He wanted to solve everything himself. Whether it was the past that Nina had heard of, or the things he encountered in Zuellni. She told him back in the valley to abandon those things, but could Layfon do that? Although he wasn’t that old, what she said to abandon dominated a large part of how his thinking worked. It wouldn’t be that easy to abandon everything. He would do something similar again.

(If that happens, I’ll just stop him again.)

Because Nina was his captain……

“I really don’t know what to do with him.”

She smiled again and realized Sharnid was looking at her.

“What?”

“Nothing……You really think a lot of him, so maybe the captain likes guys younger than her.”

“How’s that possible……” she smiled and shook her head. It must be because she was tired too.

“He’s my subordinate and comrade. He won’t go lower or higher than this relationship.”

Sharnid shrugged. “No fun at all.” He screwed the spare tire in place.

She looked at him and turned her gaze back to the sleeping Layfon, her subordinate and comrade.

“……That’s all there is to it.”

The tiny pain she felt when reading the letter……

Nina’s words disappeared under her protective clothes without an echo.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3_Prologue|Volume 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter5

2009-08-11T10:37:52Z

Redlar: Translated sentence was a double; removing the first one. We'll go with yours Zyz.

===Chapter 5: Things in life===

The tight armor-suit felt cool on his skin. The suits looked like they'd be heavy and hot on the outside, but didn’t feel hot after he put them on. They had surprisingly good ventilation. He had worn something like this back in Grendan. Wearing the suit wasn’t new to him.

Under the light, one could just make out the color of his skin beneath the sheer cloth used for filtering pollutants outside the city.

The fitting was done at the last moment, so this was his first time wearing this suit.

He left the fitting room.

“It feels fine,” Layfon said.

He was the underneath the city, inside what was called the waist of the city, located beneath the Engine Room and connected to the multi-legs. A space that was basically a gap.

A lot of work, mostly involving the maintenance of the multi-legs, started and ended here.

And in here right now were Layfon, Karian and a couple other students.

The student leader of the technology course let out a relieved sigh. On his face were traces of sleepless nights.

“That’s great, next is the helmet……”

The helmet was made of two parts. The hard component that made up the outer part of the helmet pressed down on the same material as the cloth that made up the armored suit. The cloth was cut according to the contours of Layfon’s face. Once he put on the helmet, his face was sealed from the outside world. Lastly, the student leader connected the piece of cloth hanging out from beneath the helmet to the suit to cover Layfon's neck.

Nothing illuminated the helmet. In total darkness, the Student President sent out a signal to someone through his transmitter.

A scene of somewhere else appeared before Layfon.

Barren earth greeted Layfon’s eyes.

“Oh……”

Right before him was the desolate and sterile earth, with cracks like spider webs across its surface. The dry smell of the earth drifted into his nose. Wind filled with a huge amount of sand beat against Layfon as it blew past him……Like an illusion, the clear images coming through the helmet gave him the feeling that he was seeing things with his own eyes and feeling things with his own body.

“Does it work?”

Felli’s voice.

But she wasn’t beside him.

“Perfect.”

“That’s good,” came the cool reply.

The helmet was connected to Felli’s flakes. They replaced Layfon’s vision and conveyed to him all kinds of information. This way, he wouldn’t have to see the world with his own eyes and risk burning them through contact with the pollutants, and he would also avoid the inconvenience of the sand sticking onto the helmet and obstructing his vision.

“Then everything’s prepared.”

In his harness hung the Dite he got from Harley. It differed from the normal Dite in that it was slightly longer. A small and thin slab of metal curved inward from the handle, and on it were three holes.

This was the completed version of the Adamandite……And its inventor still hadn’t shown up.

Lastly, Layfon equipped himself with four more Dites.

“Please use the bike,” Karian pointed at the thing beside him.

It was a vehicle from the past that had long since lost its original function. Its design was wide but delicate. Underneath the dim light, liquid silver ran across its black outer shell.

The rubber wheels could not be used on the barren earth. Long distances were out of the question, and there was little meaning in making using the wheels for short distances. The obvious conclusion was to adjust the design in a way that was similar to how the robotic legs moved. Even so, its movement far exceeded the speed of robotic legs. Every city had a few of these bikes for emergencies.

The seat for the person needing rescue had been taken off this bike.

Layfon took his seat and switched on the engine. A low rumble sounded out from beneath the vehicle as the bike vibrated.

Karian and the others went to the control room, and the gate leading to the outside world opened. A lift lowered Layfon to the ground.

Furious wind and the city’s slowly moving multi-legs surrounded Layfon. As the lift descended, he gazed at the mountain protruding from the ground far away.

The filth monster was there.

It would take him one day to get there……The long and lonely journey began.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewinds to just a short while before Layfon’s departure. This was the hospital room.

“This is……”

At the voice that sounded lost, Layfon looked away from the vase. It was Nina. The nurse had removed the needles from her back, turned her over and pulled a blanket over her. The remaining light of the sunset shone through the window. Light and shadow separated the room into two colours. Except for the dusky red on Nina’s bed, everywhere else was dim.

Layfon turned on the light. It reflected off the whitewashed walls and shooed away the darkness. Nina squinted at the dazzling light and saw Layfon's silhouette.

“This is the hospital.”

“Hospital……?”

“Don’t you remember?”

“……Uh……”

She slowly shook her head as she watched the ceiling, followed by a light sigh. The sound of quiet movements from nurses, patients and visitors outside the room caused small vibrations in the air.

Layfon looked at the vase again. In it sat Sharnid’s flowers.

“I see, so I fainted.”

“You overused your Kei, senpai.”

Layfon felt suffocated at the sparseness of the conversation. Nina gradually reached the logical conclusion she didn’t want to accept it……A premonition of her struggling to escape and failing at it.

“Were you watching?” she said.

Watching the vase, Layfon felt her gaze stab one side of his face, but the Nina at the edge of his vision was looking at the window painted red by the sunset.

“No.”

“Do you find me ridiculous?”

“I didn’t laugh.”

“But I want to laugh at myself.”

He sensed the blanket move a little.

“I’m so unsightly……”

“I don’t think so.”

“Why?” Irritation filled her question. Mixed in it was also the sound of crying, but he didn’t attempt to confirm that. Perhaps……He didn’t want to look at the Nina gazing at the sunset.

“This might seem cruel, but I think some things can only be understood after a near-death experience. No one can help with that.”

“And this is one of them?” she asked in a mocking tone. Mocking herself.

Layfon nodded.

“……We have to give up on the next platoon match.”

“……I see.”

She must have understood it.

“Did I waste my time?”

“Waste?”

“I want to win and become stronger. In that case, haven’t I been wasting my time?”

“Have you lost just because you can’t participate in the next match?”

“That’s not it!” She tried to sit up, her face twisted. Her entire body hurt so much that she couldn’t even sit up properly. She lay back down heavily, the pillow supporting the sudden weight of her head.

“……Even so, I still want to win and get stronger. If I stop here and can’t do anything in the real match, then nothing else is worth mentioning.”

“True.”

“So haven’t I been wasting my time?”

She didn’t turn to him. Inside the blanket, her body seemed to become smaller.

“……At first, I thought it would be enough if I used my own strength and helped out Zuellni in the next Military Arts competition,” she said softly, still not turning to face him. “But I got a bit greedy. Because you’re so strong. I was scared when I first witnessed it. I wondered whether you were even human, but when I confirmed you were, desire came to me. I didn’t want just to help, I wanted to become the driving force, the core of victory. I thought the 17th platoon had become stronger even though there was no proof of it. If you want to laugh, then go ahead.”

Layfon shook his head solemnly.

“But I lost the match. Of course. And I feel it was fortunate that we lost. That match corrected my error, but I stopped moving forward after that……If that’s the case, what do I have to do to win?”

As long as the team became stronger.

The answer was simple, but Layfon didn’t voice it.

He understood a little of Nina’s line of thinking. Sharnid had a lukewarm attitude, and Felli clearly had no interest at all.

Especially because Felli told him that she wouldn’t use her true strength. She hated herself for being a psychokinesist.

The strength of a team showed in their coordination. It was meaningless for one person to be strong.

The opposing team had demonstrated this truth in the previous match.

“I thought only I needed to become strong. Even if I can’t fight alongside you, at least I can be strong enough not to become a burden, so……”

So she increased the time spent training herself?

The unusual training schedule meant she had a high evaluation of Layfon’s strength.

“But I might have wasted my time.”

Something quiet and heavy pushed down on the air in the room.

“…Does senpai know about the irregularity in your Kei breathing?”

“Huh?”

“I mean the breath of Kei. Senpai was very painful in that last moment.”

“Ah, Ahah……”

The sudden change in topic confused her.

“The irregularity of your Kei breath shows you’ve wasted your training, to a certain point. It’s natural for that to happen because you lie to your body and, despite your exhaustion, you continued to use Kei. This is the same theory as how one can’t breathe in at will while exercising. When a person first breathes with Kei, the Kei vein generates an amount of Kei that’s larger than usual. The training method for the Kei vein is different from how you increase the capacity of your lungs. In the final phase of Kei training, you can live your daily life using the breath of Kei without having to use Internal- and External-type Kei.”

“Layfon……?”

“It’s hard work to maintain the Kei breath without generating a Kei flow, but if that can be done, then it’ll increase the person’s sensitivity to her Kei and the amount of Kei she holds. It’s like the Kei becomes your nervous system. Kei breathing is the foundation of using Kei.”

Kei breathing is the foundation of using Kei.

That was explained in the junior textbook in Military Arts.

But he had said something that wasn’t included in the textbook. None of the textbooks mentioned maintaining a daily life with Kei breathing.

“If humans with a Kei vein want to survive by relying on Military Arts, then it’s meaningless to live the same as normal people. They breathe differently, so the meanings are different. Please look at the flow of Kei as more important than blood. Believe the information from the Kei flow more than what you feel from your nervous system. Don’t become a blood bag that thinks, but please become a formless body of Kei that thinks,” he said lightly.

Nina remained silent and inert as she listened. She watched him with surprise, her eyes slightly red.

“If you want to live by the Military Arts, then give up trying to live as a human.”

He said that to the Nina who was at ease because he was a human – don’t live as humans do.

“That’s all I can tell senpai,” he smiled. It was a forced smile, so it must have looked quite stiff. He could feel the hard muscles of his face.

“Have you noticed? Sharnid-senpai has a new Dite.”

“Huh?”

“He seems to know how to use gun-fu. I don’t know what level he’s at. You can check later. Perhaps we can have more variation in strategies now. But all the formations we've used so far are have used everyone to attack; maybe you can do it aother way and stay at the back. My brain’s terrible with strategies, and they probably aren’t right, so I have to leave it to Senpai.”

“……”

“I’m good at fighting alone, but I’m terrible when fighting in a team. It’s not easy to fight while thinking of the comrades fighting alongside me. Frankly, I feel that the battle arena is too small.”

“Layfon……”

“Please give me orders, and I’ll try to act them out to the best of my ability. Sharpid-senpai seems to have his own thinking on this. As for Felli-senpai……Well, let’s work hard together.”

He stammered out those last words, so he laughed to cover them.

“It’s all up to senpai whether we can become the strongest platoon, so please don’t abandon us.”

“Abandon you……How could I……”

Nina recalled her recent actions.

Yes, it wasn’t strange to think she had abandoned them when she was training to become strong by herself.

“Yeah……I’ve nothing to say.”

“I’m not against senpai getting stronger. I’ll help out the best I can if there’s anything I can do. Although all I can do is teach you how to train your Kei…If you can find anything more useful than this, then learn from me as much as you can.”

He smiled, a bit embarrassed. This time his smile might have been even stiffer. Please don’t abandon us……That felt just like a kid not wanting to part with someone.

Had he come to like the 17th platoon this much……? Without knowing himself……?

Or was it because of……her?

He didn’t want to leave Nina Antalk?

''(Which is it?)''

He wasn’t sure himself.

“I see……So I’m the only one who's wavering.”

Her soft voice stopped his train of thought.

“We’re comrades, so let’s get stronger together.”

He couldn’t deny the other him who was happy thanks to the intense light in her eyes.

<center>◇</center>

“It was like you were saying your last words.”

“Huh?”

The bike moved forward, bumping across the deserted earth. He was already driving on the smoothest surface, but he wasn’t sure what good it did. He'd had training back in Grendan for driving, but he had never driven for so long a distance. There was a spare tire. If possible, he didn’t want to encounter a situation where he had to use it.

[[Image:CSR vol02 227.jpg|thumb]]
The sun had sunk down in the west. The headlights cut out a circle from the darkness around him.

As long as he got the location right, he’d arrive there, so he constantly checked the compass on the bike's dashboard as he drove.

And Felli was guiding him, so things shouldn't be confusing.

He still hadn’t taken any action at this distance regarding the filth monster. One reason was because of the limited preparation time and movement, but the main reason was his need to coordinate with Felli’s information.

Felli’s voice came through the flake on his helmet. “I heard……What you said in the hospital room.”

“Those weren’t my last words,” he laughed.

“But it’s not strange to think so in this situation, right?”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“But I don’t plan to lose.”

“You didn’t say you wouldn't die.”

“I don’t know anything besides the fact that the filth monster is male. I can’t say what isn’t certain.”

“See?”

He felt the low howling of the wind through his armor-suit. The pollutants beat against him.

On the other side of the skin-thin suitlay a dead world.

Nothing lived except the filth monsters. On the barren earth, shards of soil jut from the ground. Pollution poisoned the air. Contact with pollutants would cause burns, the skin to peeling off in flakes. If one breathed in the air, one’s lungs would rot.

One person was in this dead world.

The uneasy feeling of being in a place he shouldn’t be invaded Layfon.

He had fought in this dead world numerous times, fighting continuously in an arena that was far wider and vaster than any city, but filled with a sense of suffocation. Was he truly alive right now? Even that feeling of “Of course I'm alive” was fading.

His mission was all that kept him going in this place, so when he faced battle, he always felt his life was somewhere far, far away from him.

“I don’t plan to say my last words here,” he repeated.

“Really?”

“Really.”

“Fon Fon……”

He almost crashed.

“Have you really decided on that name?” Embarrassed at the nickname that didn’t suit the current atmosphere, he steadied the vehicle.

“I’ve decided.”

There was stubbornness in her icy voice.

“Can you not use that name?”

“No……I remember. We were deciding on a something to call me. How did we end up deciding on your nickname?”

“……Don’t ask me.”

He didn’t even get a say in the name of Fon Fon.

“Ah……I get it, because my brother showed up. He has to interfere in everything I do. My emotionless and tearless brother is the cause of my misfortune. I pray daily that he’ll be forced to withdraw because he’s been exposed using public funds for private purposes and other crimes he’s committed.”

“What are you saying……”

Her solemn expression surfaced in his mind.

“Then you decide.”

“Now?”

“I’m bored, so you can either talk to me, or you can make some funny jokes?”

Yes, there was still some time before he reached his destination.

“Um, I can’t, but……”

“Please don’t make jokes. I’ll get a headache if you turn into Sharnid-senpai.”

“…Then what do I do?”

“Just think of what to call me.”

“Um……”

“Hurry……”

He was troubled. Anyway, all he needed was to say what he thought.

“……Felli-chan?”

“I’m already used to that. I've been called that since I was very little. Use more creativity. This name’s denied.”

“Felli-chi?”

“I feel like a moron. Rejected.”

Then what about when Meishen was called Mei-chi? But he didn’t say that to Felli. Recently, he had been calling her Mei. Speaking of which, that was how he called Naruki too, but that seemed different……

“Felli-chon.”

“Is that even meaningful? Rejected.”

“Felli-yan.”

“My name is not a joke. Rejected.”

“Felli-lin.”

“Are you laughing?”

“Felli Felli.”

“I hate rehash. Rejected.”

“Feffen.”

“Sounds like a strange laugh. Rejected.”

“Fernandez.”

“Who's that? Rejected.”

“Felli-tan.”

“Do you want to die~? Rejected.”

“…Sorry, I give up.”

“You’re not permitted to give up.”

What should he do……He wanted to hold his head. Besides, the name was usually shortened or changed to add variations to its tone. Or he could use some similar thing as an analogy……

“……”

“What?”

“Nothing.”

He decided not to say she was a cold, bloodless doll. That would definitely hurt.

“Please hurry,” she urged. His head felt like stone. He couldn’t think of anything else.

''(Fe?......What is that?)''

If he shortened her name, it became some strange sound. What if Naruki became Fekki? How strange.

“Hurry up. What’s with you?”

“Felli,” he said in resignation. There were no variations and no comparisons.

Just her original name. Perhaps that sounded rough. Even so, he couldn’t help it. He had no other ideas.

''(How about that?)''

“……”

“……Say it again.”

“Um…Felli.”

“Mm……”

Felli’s image wasn’t displayed in the helmet, but he felt he saw her. Her right hand caressed her chin, left hand supporting her right elbow, her head slightly cocked, her gaze lightly stroking the sky above her......This image of her surfaced in his mind.

“It’s not creative at all, and you didn’t put any effort into it. No respect for your senpai at all, and there’s no affection for me. It’s so bad that you can’t call it a name.”

So that didn’t work……Well……

Layfon tried to think of another name, but instead was surprised by what Felli said next.

“Never mind, we’ll just use that.”

“Heh?” He was rather shocked, then glad of her letting him go.

“But you have to say it with more emotion. I don’t need the respect for a senpai though. Call me that from now on, okay?”

“Uh…Um…”

“Well, Fon Fon. Say it again.”

“Ah, yes……Felli.”

“Good.”

Layfon relaxed.

“Promise me.”

“……What?”

“Call me that from now on, ok?”

“Uh, in front of others too?”

“Of course.”

“And Fon Fon too?”

“Sure.”

“Sorry, please forgive me.”

If he was called Fon Fon during team training and after school……

(No……NoNoNO!)

That would be so embarrassing.

“Fine, then I’ll call you Fon Fon when we’re alone.”

He could truly relax now.

“In exchange for that, I’ll add one more condition.”

“Yes, leave it to me,” Layfon said, not really having heard what Felli had just said. He’d agree to any request as long as she didn’t call him Fon Fon in front of everyone.

“Please remember to call me by that name when you return.”

“……”

“It’s a promise.”

Those were the last words; Felli stopped talking after that.

He took a quick nap before dawn. The swaying of his body stuck to him like echoes. And like that, he lay on the vehicle and closed his eyes.

The wind had died down and everywhere looked dead. He didn’t know what Felli was doing on the other end of the flakes. She hadn’t spoken to him for a while now.

It was really quiet, as if even his own voice had died off. When he moved slightly, the sound of Dites bumping against the bike shook his eardrums. On the other hand, the feeling of him being alive was more intense than ever.

He knew there was no such thing, but that feeling came unbidden to him. He had no one beside him, no one to help him. The people living in Zuellni were far behind him, and he had no idea where the other cities were.

What was Leerin doing?

This flashed through his mind.

After the attack on Zuellni, he had only written one letter to Leerin. He felt that he was waiting for a return letter from somewhere. It wasn’t that strange that he still hadn’t received a letter. The roaming buses hadn’t delivered any letters, so the mail would probably come soon.

He candidly told her about the current Layfon in that letter. How he was forced to transfer into the Military Arts, enter a platoon and fight the larvae……And his inability to give up on the Military Arts. What would Leerin think? Would she smile bitterly and say “Can’t be helped since it’s you,” or would she lecture him with a pink face……

The harness swayed and the Dites jostled against each other.

(I……am quite afraid of being alone.)

He deeply thought that. He used to write to Leerin every week, but he hadn’t been doing that now. One reason was his losing the fresh and curious feeling he had when he first started school. The second reason was that Leerin didn’t write as much in her letters to him. He felt a distance between them.

He hadn’t received a letter from Leerin since her last letter.

''(It must be the distance between cities.)''

In the time when cities couldn’t contact each other, Layfon was doubtful as to whether his letter had arrived safely at Grendan. He didn’t think Leerin would not want to write to him. The unreliable connection between cities, the Layfon involved in this situation, the Layfon who thought of Leerin in this time…… He arrived at this conclusion from all these factors combined.

Had the people he met in this city filled his loneliness of not being with Leerin?

No.

It didn’t fill his loneliness. It replaced it. The truth of leaving Leerin remained in him. He was just so busy with school and everything that he hadn’t the time to feel lonely.

This was the Layfon in Zuellni. Perhaps it was a good thing that he wasn’t as tense as he was in Grendan.

''(Although there’s a lot of troublesome things, and I’m doing what I did before……)''

And as part of his life in Zuellni, he was out here in the open, in a desolate environment, totally isolated from his normal life.

Particles of sand beat against the vehicle and his Dites.

The wind was rising again. Listening to the sound of the wind, Layfon’s consciousness sank into shallow darkness.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewinds back to just after Layfon’s departure.

The door was pushed open.

“Yo, Nina! Are you alright?”

“I don’t think that’s a question you ask a patient.”

“Yep. Just like this!” Sharnid walked into the room, smiling flippantly as he winked at a nurse walking past in the corridor. Harley was right behind him.

It was the morning of a weekend. Nina put aside the book she was reading.

“What’re you reading? Ugh, a textbook! And it’s 'Military Arts Principles I'……Why’re you reading this now?”

Nina nodded as she confirmed the Dites hanging around Sharnid’s waist.

“Because I have something I need to relearn.”

“Haha, even though you fainted all of a sudden, you’re still so serious,” Sharnid shrugged.

“Forget it. What about today’s match? Is it okay not to watch it?”

“If you want to know, I can bring you the disc later. Because of the sudden holiday, it was to abrupt to arrange a date, so I’ve got time on my hands.”

If so, then just go and watch the match. But Nina didn’t say that. Harley’s smile lacked his usual cheerfulness, and that bothered her.

“But it’s tragic to faint due to over-exhaustion. And you’re still so serious about it after fainting; I greatly admire our captain.”

“……I’m sorry,” Nina apologized, lowering her head.

“No, no…” Sharnid said. “I don’t want you to reflect on this. I’ve that that sort of thing many times already…… besides, I have something else to talk about today. Sorry I have to push back visiting the patient.”

“Something else?”

Sharnid snatched up his Dite. “For someone who’s not in a team, my words probably don’t mean much……” He said as he deftly spun the larger-than-palm-sized Dite.

“Everyone has secrets, but there are two types: ones that don’t matter, and ones that people take notice of. I don’t care if it’s the former type, but the latter……”

A rapid movement from him.

The Dite restored in his hand in the blink of an eye and it was pointed right at Harley.

[[Image:CSR vol02 243.jpg|thumb]]

“Sharnid!” Nina said loudly. A smile still hung on Sharnid’s face. As for Harley, he was frozen stiff at the sudden Dite’s appearance.

“If my comrade’s keeping secrets, then I can’t move freely, cuz I’ll worry that he’ll stab me in the back. For example, whether this guy would shoot the wrong target…Something like that,” Sharnid stared closely at his Dite pressing down on Harley’s forehead.

Meaning he was suspecting Harley?

“How could that be?” Nina said.

“Harley is my childhood friend. He’ll never betray me.”

“I don’t doubt this guy’s skill, and I don’t think he’ll betray the team, but it seems we were the only two left out.”

“What?” Nina looked at Harley. Resignation filled his stiff expression.

“Harley?”

“……Sorry.”

“The weapon you made in haste a while ago was for Layfon, right? That ridiculously huge sword, just what was it for?”

Nina remembered, but she had never suspected Harley. Recently, she was only thinking about herself.

“What do you guys plan for the ridiculously strong Layfon with that type of a weapon? I think I can guess. Felli’s with you guys and that's enough confirmation. But if it’s possible, I want to hear it from you.”

Nina kept silent.

“Sorry,” Harley’s lips were clamped tight against each other.

Slightly shaky lips opened again.

Nina had forgotten her own breathing, and the same feeling remained with her as she listened.

After that……

The nurse went in to deliver lunch, and seeing the bed empty, she ran out into the corridor.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon arrived at his destination shortly after noon.

He drank down protein paste with a straw, and confirmed the information conveyed through Felli’s flake.

The high and jutting mountain gave off an unapproachable bearing.

The scene appeared on his helmet.

The inert filth monster was fastened onto the surface of the mountain, its posture almost the same as the image in the second photo. The filth monster’s body had slightly expanded. Its length, from head to tail, was long like a snake’s. Two insect-like wings extended from its back. Muddy green veins spread across the tattered wings, which were weakened to such an extent that they were bent, almost broken off, by the wind.

Legs were attached to the curled body of the filth monster, and the claws of the forelegs weren’t dug into the wall of the mountain. The filth monster must be degenerating. A thin layer of white covered its green compound eye.

The prey whose nutritious value was much higher than the pollutants…the filth monster made no reaction to the prey, the human standing within reach.

As if it was dead.

But what about the sudden chill he felt?

“How is it?” Felli said.

“A Phase 4 or 5 male. I can tell that from its shriveled legs.”

“Is it that thing in the photo?”

“The filth monsters lose their legs every time they molt……Uh, females are different. They stay underground when they’re laying eggs.”

He dismounted the bike and took out two Dites from his harness.

In his right hand was the special Dite that Harley made.

“When its body’s grown old, its legs will completely degenerate. This is the mature phase. Once the male fully degenerates, it’ll be able to fly, and that is its cruelest and wildest form. Next is the second maturation phase with increasing functions and variations. The form of a Phase 2 is never stable.”

“Fon Fon?”

Leaning stiffly against the bike, he tried to relax his body. It was meaningless to get anxious now. He allowed his Kei to run through his body.

“Just like its unstable appearance, it’s also hard to judge the filth monster’s level of strength. We have to be particularly wary of Phase 2 filth monsters. If this filth monster is in its first phase, then there’re still ways to handle it.”

“What are they?” Incomprehension seeped through Felli’s voice, but Layfon wasn’t paying attention.

“A Phase 2 filth monster is rare, so perhaps there’s no need to be concerned, or it’s simply not possible to recognize it. But there is a difference between knowing and not knowing. If one knows, then one can take appropriate action. Please remember, sometimes Phase 2 filth monsters don’t attack humans because they’ve learned to be more than simply violent.”

“Fon Fon……What’re you saying?”

“Something that might be my last words.”

Cracking noises. As if the air was rent apart. A loud noise hiding the sound of a secret’s breath. The chill on Layfon’s skin turned into needle sharp pain. As the noise increased in intensity, the tattered wings collapsed and the scales covering the filth monster’s body peeled off in flakes. The entire compound eye popped out and rolled down the side of the mountain.

Felli’s voice intruded. “I've got a report……Zuellni’s changed direction. The entire city’s made a rapid turn.”

“As expected……”

Now he knew why Zuellni kept moving straight before. The city hadn’t discovered the filth monster, or maybe it thought it was only a corpse. In the end, Zuellni found out it wasn’t that at all, so it changed its route.

“Fon Fon…This is……”

“It’s molting. This is my first time seeing this, but it has to be that.”

“Zuellni’s changed direction……Please escape!”

Layfon ignored her. “Restoration 01,” he said the key word, restoring the Dite in his left hand. The green blade tore through the air.

“It’s too late. This guy was waiting. After molting……It holds a different body type and will get hungrier than usual. It was suppressing its molting moment until the prey got too close. The reason why a Phase 2 filth monster is particularly aggressive is because of its extreme hunger.”

It was too late for Layfon to escape. The filth monster had waited for the smell of prey to get close, to the point where it couldn’t escape. Layfon readied his fighting stance and increased the amount and density of his Internal Kei. The back of the monster split into two and sticky body fluid oozed from it, down the face of the mountain in many branches.

Low howling made the air vibrate. The filth monster announced its rebirth, lifting itself from the empty shell to spread its pure and moisture-filled wings. The intense red of the wings stained the sky.

The liquid covering its head fell off, revealing a head different from before. A long protruding jaw, sharp teeth on the outside, diamond blue light like a human’s eyes……It looked very similar to an insect.

“Phase 1……Please remember. You can defeat this monster if you are prepared to sacrifice half a city.”

He connected the end of the restored Dite to the end of the other Dite in his right hand. He grasped hold of the connected Dites carefully with his right hand then charged forward.

Internal-type Kei – Whirl Kei.

Strengthening his feet, he leaped onto the face of the mountain.

The monster’s wings vibrated as the liquid enveloping its body shot out, painting rainbows around it. It must have caught the scent of countless humans in Zuellni. The filth monster’s nose pointed directly behind Layfon.

The steel threads bounded up the entire filth monster, the action quiet as a mouse.

The filth monster kept on ascending without signs of slowing. The difference between their two sizes was too huge. Unable to suppress his opponent, Layfon was lifted up to dangle in midair.

''(If it were Lintence, he could cut off its wings like this……)''

As expected, its shell was much harder than a larva’s……He wondered how Nina and the others would think of him if they saw him like this……As he returned his attention to the current situation, he focused on binding the monster tighter.

Intense vibration shot down his wrist. The wings beat fast and rapid, and the steel threads bounced off them.

“It still isn’t working……”

Layfon didn’t have the time to try another tactic and aim at the base of the wings. The filth monster was now in the air and it could head for Zuellni whenever it wanted. Layfon let the steel threads loose into two bundles; one binding the filth monster, the other shot into the face of the mountain.

“I’ll have it land.”

The monster rumbled in pain. Its body twisted and its wings danced more intensely, but the monster failed to ascend. At the same time, keen wailing came from the mountain.

Layfon removed the part of the combined Dite that was anchoring the steel threads in the mountain, then twisted in midair to land on one of the steel threads and ran across it, his face green and stiff, as if he was performing in a circus. While running, he took out the rest of the Dites from his harness and inserted them into the holes in Harley’s Dite.

“Restoration AD,” he said as Kei flowed through his entire body.

Heavy weight burst out from him at the weight of the weapon and the power flowing in his body. The steel thread dipped, and he used the momentum of its rebound to jump up to the filth monster’s back.

A huge blade was born in Layfon’s hand.

Three different types of Dites…Combined with a Dite that was already an amalgamation of different alloys. This feat wasn’t possible before.

But the end product was just a different type of Dite. It wasn’t particularly special in any way.

The new Dite maintained and combined all the advantages of three types of Dite. There was a disadvantage though. It wasn’t possible to reduce the weight and density of the restored forms of the three types of Dites, so Layfon was practically holding four weapons.

Any normal person would have had trouble controlling that weight.

He landed on its back. Using his left wrist, he reeled in a steel thread anchored in the mountain, all the time running, dragging the huge blade with him.

His targets were the wings.

He headed for the left wing. Furious winds buffeted him, but he shot through them using Internal Kei. He raised the sword and chopped down. The red of the wing scattered. The monster howled, not in pain, as the wing had no nerves, but because it lost its balance.

The filth monster sloped to one side. Layfon released the sword and retrieved it using a steel thread. Letting loose the steel thread looped around his left wrist, he ran up the back of the monster.

He jumped and descended. He had wanted to shoot out a steel thread to reduce his falling speed, but there wasn’t anything above him to latch onto.

A shockwave on the ground signalled the filth monster’s landing. The wind rolled back from the monster and caught some of Layfon’s weight as he landed.

The filth monster struggled to its feet. Blood filled its raging eye as it watched Layfon, the small creature who was interfering with its dinner. Its starving and furious gaze seemed to be enough to stop a person’s heart.

“How long does it take to regeberate your wing? Two days? Three? As long as there’s a big enough gap, then Zuellni can escape……” Layfon murmured, feeling the wetness coming from inside his armor-suit.

He was sweating profusely.

The murderous intent of a Phase 1 filth monster was this amazing.

But a more focus than that was needed for him to cut off its wing.

“How long will it take you to die of hunger? One week? Or one month? I’ll play with you no matter how long it takes.”

The filth monster had used up all of its stored nutrients to enter the first maturity phase. It didn’t have enough strength to molt a second time.

Layfon couldn’t run. This thought caused his stubbornness to lift its head, and that was enough indication of his collapsing will to fight. If this continued, an opening would appear for the teeth of the filth monster to sink into.

The monster headed straight for Layfon, its body waving away the clouds of dust and its movements generating more dust. It had no legs as it had already given them up in the molting process, but its snake-like movements were fast even without legs.

This huge body of the filth monster in itself was a weapon, its every scale hard and sharp. Even if it didn’t make into direct contact with Layfon, a brush with it could tear open Layfon’s armor-suit.

Although Layfon had taken away the opponent’s advantage by forcing it to move on the ground, he himself was still at a disadvantage.

“Fon Fon……”

Layfon leapt back into the close pressure of death.

<center>◇</center>

“I think if it’s him, he can do it……I admit I didn’t consider fully in my passion to invent the new Dite, but I really think he can do it!”

Harley’s voice hovered in Nina’s mind.

The sound of the running bike shook her entire body. The sun shone overhead. The temperature should be cold, but she felt hot. This must be because of the armor-suit.

Seated in the sidecar with nothing to do but sit still, she wasn’t at all impatient and anxious because……

“But looking at him, I thought I might have been wrong. Layfon - He, how should I put it……He was very serious. Of course he’d have such a reaction encountering this event. He has to fight a filth monster alone……His reaction is natural, but I don’t feel that that’s the only reason.”

The bike flew across the earth.

Sharnid was the driver. Only one set of armor-suit had been improved, so Nina and Sharnid wore the old type of armor-suit. They had worn it once when they were on a training mission outside the city. This old type restricted the body’s movements, but it was better than wearing nothing.

But even if she could move more deftly, what could the present Nina do?

After listening to Harley, Nina went to find Karian at the office of the Student President. He received her with an expression free of guilt.

“Just what is this?!” Nina said angrily.

“Nothing. Layfon-kun said he doesn’t need any help. I believe in him. Believing is different from abandoning.”

Nina’s fist pounded down on the desk. The documents rose an inch and the pen holder swayed. The fountain pen next to the documents rolled to the side.

Her hand hurt.

“……He also said, don’t let anyone get close.”

“Huh?”

Picking up the pen which was about to fall off, Karian turned it about skillfully with his fingers.

“It seems a fight with a filth monster is dangerous. I can’t tell how dangerous since I’m not a Military Artist, but it seems that one would die while looking for somewhere safe. He said he doesn’t need anyone to wait for orders in a safety zone in that type of battlefield. There are only two outcomes in a battle with filth monsters outside a city – either come back alive, or die. He said we had better be mentally prepared……”

Nina held her breath. That was all she could do.

Layfon was all alone out there……

Her fist tightened on the desk. Her muscles still hurt. Her condition was hardly normal in this present state. If she tried to generate a Kei flow, her waist would hurt painfully.

What could she do in this situation?

But she couldn’t stop herself.

“Please let me go.”

“And what do you plan to do there?” Karian’s question was reasonable. “I understand your condition. Even if I don’t know the details, as President, I can’t allow a pale-faced student to enter that dangerous a place.”

“He’s my subordinate and my comrade. Even if we can’t fight together, at least let me go and rescue him……”

She didn’t know what she could do to help out.

But when she said “comrade”, she could imagine Layfon’s genuine smile.

“Mmm……Okay. I’ll give you permission to use a bike. My sister will guide you.”

“Thank you.”

“But you must come back alive. Escape immediately if the situation turns bad.”

“……I won’t run away.”

“You people are the only ones who can keep this city alive.”

“Layfon’s the same,” Nina said and ran out of the room.

She was now riding the bike. The problem was, what could she do to help?

Only a few days ago……Layfon was alone, pondering on how to the fight the filth monster without telling anyone. Facing the him like that, what could she do?

She and Layfon differed in strength and experiences, but fighting as a platoon and fighting the filth monsters were different things.

Even so, she couldn’t continue her normal daily life not knowing what was going on outside.

Didn’t Sharnid say that there were two types of secrets? One that mattered and one that didn’t?

This was a secret she was concerned about. She couldn’t stay hidden in the dark.

''(We aren’t the only ones who want you to live.)''

The sender of that letter must feel the same. That letter was written with ease, worry and jealousy. It was clear that the girl felt something for Layfon. To leave this person behind in a place where only one choice, life or death, was possible…Just what was Layfon thinking?

''(Perhaps that’s what she meant by “difference?")''

Pain rose in Nina’s chest. Was this what Leerin meant when she said in the letter that she was happy Layfon didn’t give up the Military Arts but she didn’t want him to become the Layfon of Grendan?

Thinking of this, a tightness spread through Nina’s chest.

''(Aaa!)''

She chased away the uneasiness inside her. What she wanted to know wasn’t how much Leerin knew of Layfon, but what Layfon’s true intention was in this fight.

For him to head alone into this kind of a place.

Even if it was the fate that no Military Artist could escape from.

She didn’t know what to do if she failed to find out.

''(Just what is he thinking……)''

And……

''(What do I do after I find out?)''

If she didn’t understand that either, she felt she had no way to move forward.

Did this concern belong to the future? Or was it because of her present self……She wasn’t too clear on the question itself.

“……You’re almost there,” Felli’s voice came through.

Fatigue came through Felli’s voice. Nina never knew Felli’s psychokinesis could reach this far. This made her acknowledge once more just how ignorant she was of her team members’ strength.

''(I’ll think about that later……)''

“What is it?”

“Hey, over there……” Sharnid said before Felli did. He shook his head and pointed ahead.

The bike entered a dust cloud.

And this was what Nina saw after a while.

The deserted ground looked as if someone had been madly slashing at it, and in that ground laid a huge, deep gutter. The sand and dust fluttering around were proof of it.

A lone shadow had fallen inside that gutter.

Nina’s hand pressed down on her chest, her heart tightened.

Sharnid slowed down the bike, heading towards the dark shadow.

It was the bike that Layfon had taken with him, but Layfon himself was nowhere to be seen.

“Where is he……?” She couldn’t see properly through the dancing sand, but something was certain.

She didn’t get it. The mountain where the filth monster had fastened itself onto should be right ahead of them. But it was gone.

“Felli, where’s Layfon?”

Felli didn’t reply.

They were already one day late. Was Layfon all right?

“Answer me. Is he all right?”

“He’s okay, but……”

“But…? What’s it?”

“He said don’t get closer. Run far away.”

“What did you say?”

And the sound of some distant explosion filled her eardrums, and she saw a dark shape spattering the sky.

A huge rock was descending towards Nina and Sharnid.

<center>◇</center>

In an instant, his concentration broke.

Something had happened, but he had immediately focused back on the task before him.

It seemed to be some information…And he had shouted out something in panic.

The break in concentration was almost fatal.

Layfon didn’t have time to remember it. He didn’t dig through his memories as he had no time to think or do anything extraneous to the battle.

Because if he did that, then death awaited him.

The huge monster filled Layfon’s entire vision. It roared as its body batted at Layfon. The steel threads flew at the filth monster’s tail and wrapped around it. The tail thrashed, pulling Layfon up and down, as if Layfon was a fish struggling off a hook.

When Layfon stopped spinning, he lowered himself – His destination was the filth monster’s head.

The filth monster seemed wounded. It seemed to have been buried quite deep, and it still hadn’t managed to shake loose the rubble on top of it.

The huge sword chopped down towards that body.

The scales resisted the sword point, but in one swift moment, Layfon had pierced through the tough outer-shell - only to feel yet another resistance, another layer of scales.

“!”

It was one layer after another. Every time the sword hit a scale, sparks lit up. Bathed in a shower of sparks, Layfon realized he had failed. His usual self could have torn through the monster like it was paper……But why couldn’t he do it?

At this rate, the filth monster’s flesh would have swallowed Layfon’s blade. Before that happened, Layfon had turned the blade around. He grasped hold of the handle again and put his foot on the monster’s back. He pulled the steel threads to confirm they were anchored about one Jimel ahead of him in the mountain face, then he ‘pulled’ again as he kicked at the monster’s back. As Layfon was torn skyward, the huge blade leaped out of the flesh. Red blood sprayed from the filth monster’s wound.

Layfon landed on the ground.

He turned around quickly to face the monster and he looked down at the Dite.

Smoke rose from one of the Dites inserted into the three holes. A closer look revealed small cracks along the Dite. Its colour also looked different.

“One’s broken……”

He took out that Dite and tossed it away.

Although the Dite had the strength to maintain its form, that strength was limited. It had managed to hang on till now because of its high density, but now it was broken.

The combined Dite felt lighter in his hand. This different feel might cause the next fatal error, but he couldn’t stop fighting.

He watched the filth monster.

Many scales had fallen off its body. Blood spurted from its wound. It had lost too much blood. Slabs of something black fell off from its body.

It had also lost half of its remaining wing. To Layfon, the filth monster looked like a gigantic snake prostrated on the ground……But the scales covering its body weren’t as smooth as a snake’s. They were as tough and sharp as rocks.

Layfon had destroyed its left eye. The blood flow seeping from under that shattered eye had slowed. The wound must be recovering. Layfon didn’t know whether the filth monster would regenerate the nerves in its eyes. He had no wish to find out.

So hot……The ventilation function of the armor-suit had reached its limit. Layfon’s sweat became steam.

He knew his concentration was slipping.

“Damn!”

He refocused himself. He wanted to defeat this monster without sustaining any injuries. While doing that was nearly impossible, how could he get distracted?

He didn’t plan to die. Although he did say something to Felli that might be his last words, still, it was just a possibility. He hadn’t had time to talk with her properly since the fight began. As for last words…All he needed was to smile after returning safely to Zuellni.

The filth monster struggled to get up. It must be because of the heavy wound in its head. The monster didn't seem to know where it was while its anger increased with every passing second. Its rough and wild movements sent sand flying everywhere, and the various wounds on its body sprayed out more blood.

''(I’ll rest a little before it finds out where I am.)''

Layfon didn’t know how much time he’d get to rest. He might not even have one minute, but all he needed was a gap in the fight so he could generate more Kei and let it fill his body. It was painful that he had nothing to replace the water and salt he had lost. He licked his lip and tasted something salty – his sweat.

“Fon Fon……Can you talk?”

How long had it been since he last heard her?

“Ahah…...How long has it been?”

“About a day.”

“I see……”

''(I should be able to stay up for two more days without water.)''

He thought as he watched the filth monster. It hadn’t discovered him yet.

“And……?”

“Well……It’s about the captain.”

“The captain? What’s happened to her?”

“……I said before that the captain and Sharnid-senpai are heading this way. Though you said they were to retreat……Don’t you remember?”

Now he knew why he had lost his concentration.

“Ah……Sorry, I don’t. Did they retreat?”

The astonishment back then felt so far away from him. Felli’s question wasn't because she doubted him. She said it out of obligation.

Although he was resting, he didn’t let down his guard. He was still focused on the fight, so everything else felt far away from him.

“Well……”

He had no time to listen to her.

It had discovered him.

What should he do?

He felt uneasy at the lighter weight of the Dite, but it wasn’t just because he had lost one of the Dites. The clumsy feel of the Kei flow indicated that the combined Dites themselves had sustained a certain level of damage after a fight that lasted one entire day.

''(How many moves can I still execute?)''

Compared to his physical strength, the weapon itself might be the first to fail. This wouldn’t have happened if he had the Heaven's Blade with him.

Fighting to his limit, he realized for the first time how rare and valuable the Heaven's Blade was. That was strange. Did he not have the vision to understand that?

“It’s useless to make excuses.”

He had decided what he had to do. In that case, all he needed to do was finish his duty.

He would defeat the filth monster with one move, so he must find an opening.

As he thought of this, the enemy made a peculiar movement.

“Uh……?”

It didn’t seem to intend to attack him. As if it was getting distracted.

Layfon followed it…And his concentration broke again.

A small dust cloud. A bike with a sidecar……It wasn’t the one that Layfon rode on.

Yes, the filth monster was looking at it.

“How could they come here!?”

Although he couldn’t tell who they were as they were wearing armor-suits, he was sure they were Nina and Sharnid.

He leaped up to a steel thread and ran towards them, using Whirl Kei.

Sharnid’s shower of bullets had little effect on the filth monster. As Layfon passed their position, he felt Nina’s eyes stabbing his face. Perhaps he was being oversensitive. And like that, he appeared in front of the filth monster. His body suddenly bounded upwards.

Flying in the air, supported by the steel thread, Layfon turned the huge sword around and swung down to cut open the monster’s forehead.

He flew back as blood mixed with howling noise shot high into the air. Layfon landed on the moving bike.

[[Image:CSR vol02 275.jpg|thumb]]
“Layfon!?”

“Why are you here!?” he asked angrily and looked back at the filth monster.

It was on a rampage as the pain twisting its long body. The feeling in Layfon’s hand told him he had failed in delivering a fatal strike to the brain.

And……

He looked at his Dite. Smoke rose from another hole. That couldn’t be helped as he had tried to cut through the already tough scales along with the even harder forehead bone.

''(The strike I have left……)''

Feeling the lightness of the weapon, he made his decision.

''(Then what?)''

He still had his own green Dite that he could use to buy time. He had been using its steel threads as support so it hadn’t sustained any heavy damage. But if he used his last move, he’d forego the steel threads move that had helped him escape countless times. Losing that option would be a huge setback for him.

Perhaps this was better than losing his chance to attack, but he would be forcing himself into a dead end. Buying time would ensure Zuellni to move into safety, but if he did that, he’d lose his life.

And there were also Nina and Sharnid……

This was the only way…To determine the outcome of the fight before he lost use of the steel threads.

And it was a highly dangerous gamble. If he failed, he’d die, Nina and Sharnid would die, Zuellni might also die. Everything would vanish.

Should he bet everything on the last move……He hesitated.

“Hey, are you listening?”

“No……Anyway, you guys hurry up and escape.”

“Listen up! Your bike’s broken. This is the only vehicle that still works.”

“As long as I beat this guy, people will come to get me.”

“Can you defeat it?”

“……”

“That weapon’s at its limit. Can you really beat it with this thing?”

“……It’s starting to move. I have to go!”

He had no answer for her. He hadn’t the confidence that she’d agree with his answer. His only reply was to head out and fight.

Sharnid pulled him back by his collar, steering the bike with one hand.

“Aaa, wait!”

“Please let go of me!”

“It’s rare for the captain to order others to listen to her.”

“I’ll use force.”

“It’s fine if you tear off my arm. Please go ahead.”

In reality, if he pulled himself out of Sharnid’s grasp with Kei, he really might just end up tearing Sharnid’s arm off. And even if that didn’t happen, the bike might lose its balance and flip over.

“It’s too embarrassing to come out here and not do anything. That's how it is for me, and the same goes for the injured captain. The 17th platoon can’t embarrass its captain!”

“I hadn’t that order before.”

“Same here. I just made that decision.”

By looking at Sharnid’s back, Layfon could tell he was smiling.

“Have you got a plan?” Nina said. “Are you absolutely sure that you can win with your next move?”

She had even seen through this.

“……Yes. It’s the wound on its forehead. If I strike there again……”

The scales were shattered. Half of the forehead bone was probably cracked……If he struck there.

The wound must be healing, but not the scales and the bone. If he could stab its brain and release his Kei there……But Nina had calmly pointed out the uneasiness he felt about that move.

“Do you have a plan that can take you there and make sure you strike it on its head?”

“……”

“Okay.” Nina nodded. “Then we’ve increased our chance of success.”

“Heh?”

“You were listening in, Felli? Find the setting I want nearby. Hurry.”

Then Nina listed out her conditions of the place she had in mind.

“It’s near. Head southwest. It’s about 20 Jimels from you.”

“Sharnid.”

“Roger, captain.” He changed the bike’s direction.

“Layfon, will the filth monster leave us?”

“Huh?……Probably not. It moves faster than this bike.”

“Then buy enough time for us to head for that place. Don’t damage your weapon.”

“With this……”

He could interfere with the filth monster’s movements using the steel threads.

“Keep at it.”

He nodded reflexively.

How should he put it? It was a feeling of suddenly being swallowed. He saw Nina’s face through the helmet and the armor-suit……He looked at that face and the tension he held wavered.

He felt more at ease.

Should he be comforted by the wavering of the destructive pressure on him? Or be alarmed at it……He wasn’t sure. Even so, he felt a part of him wasn’t able to deny Nina.

He continued to control the steel threads.

Twenty Jimels.

He focused on buying them time.

<center>◇</center>

They arrived at a valley surrounded by cliff faces. Green plants and clear water might have once flourished here. Now the valley was dry, extremely dry.

Nina had explained her plan as they rode the bike. They looked back at the slope, as if waiting for something to fly into its mouth.

“How long till that guy catches up?”

“Three minutes.”

Nina nodded. “We’re getting off. It’s impossible to drive the bike here. Sharnid, take the bike to the firing position. Layfon, carry me.”

Felli explained the terrain and Nina asked a few questions based on Felli’s information. It seemed just by doing that, she had already formed an accurate map in her head. Layfon dismounted, clear about instructions he had received.

The sound of shattering rocks came closer.

The filth monster was already here.

“Hurry!”

Layfon carried her deeper into the valley.

“Is this really all right?” he asked, uncomfortable with how light she was in his arms.

“The plan will be successful as long as that thing stops moving, right?”

Layfon nodded on the bike.

“It’s hungry, so it’ll rush straight for food, right?”

Layfon nodded again.

“Well, all we need is bait……No need to think of anything else.”

“……Captain?”

“Limit your enemy’s movements and turn the situation into your advantage. That’s a basic tactic.”

“You aren’t thinking of……”

“I’ll act as bait. Who else can do this besides me? Sharnid’s got his mission and you have to give it its fatal strike. If you do everything, including what’s unnecessary, isn’t that the same as what you’ve been doing in the past?”

“That was how I did things in Grendan.”

He had always done things this way. To change his way now……

“Weren’t there many people to replace you in Grendan? Aren’t there twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers? So eleven people could replace you. Even if you fall, there are still other ways, so you fought with those kinds of tactics. But nobody can replace you in Zuellni. Grendan and Zuellni are different. Grendan’s way is not my way. You’re my subordinate. I can’t just leave you.”

“But……” Layfon stopped speaking. Her determination in her eyes. Her furrowing eyebrows as if she was glaring at him, as if she was staring at him with trembling eyes…He felt he was being sucked into them.

Those eyes suddenly turned gentle.

“You want to abandon the you of Grendan, don’t you?”

“……But, I can’t.”

Because the threat of meeting filth monsters existed everywhere.

“It’s okay to abandon it.”

“Heh?” His eyes widened in astonishment.

“Your desire to protect Zuellni arose after you came to the Academy City, right? Then treasure it. As for your way of fighting, living and thinking in Grendan…… leave them all. It’s enough to protect Zuellni. Leave everything.”

“……”

“You don't think that helps you? But, that’s how I feel and how the person waiting for you in Grendan feels. Isn’t that what was written in the letter?”

“Letter……?”

“I can repeat this as many times as you want. I won’t let you, my comrade and subordinate, die. I’ll do whatever it takes to reach that goal!”

An intense light emitted once again from those gentle eyes. A determination that would never bend and break. Those eyes were what made him swallow his words. Looking at his image in them, Layfon nodded.

“I understand. Then, I’ll hold senpai’s life in my hands for a bit.”

“Stop talking nonsense,” she laughed. “I’m the captain. Your lives are in my hand.”

<center>◇</center>

Nina was all alone in the valley.

Trees once stood here. Clear water once flowed. Fishes once swam and everything must have been filled with birdsongs. Lives drowned the earth as a matter of course. The lives were short, but creatures continued to sing out the song of life’s chains.

Something white was stuck to the rocks. They were probably the bones of some fish.

It was a life that failed to keep on living.

The world had shriveled up. And the reason behind that…How did the pollutants manage to spread across the entire world? Some said it was a material created from humanity’s insolence when human civilization reached its peak. Some said it just happened all of a sudden. And Nina had heard of many other different explanations. She didn’t know which was the truth, and didn’t know whether there was meaning in looking back at the past. Everyone else now only lived in Regios, living under the threat of filth monsters.

Nina hated that feeling. Couldn’t something be done? She wanted to do something about it.

She hated herself for being born into a narrow world. She wanted to see other worlds. It didn’t matter if it was just a tiny outside world, and so she had come to Zuellni. But she still understood how useless she was, even though she had reached Zuellni. She understood more of the cruelty of this world and her own insignificance, her own weakness.

Surviving in this world, what she should do, what she could do……

She wanted to keep on living.

And to survive, she must become stronger. Because she lived in this kind of world, she must become stronger. Because heaven blessed her with the power of Kei, she must become stronger. That was what she thought.

Except for a small failure.

She didn’t think she was entirely in the wrong. She just didn’t use the correct way. And now, the Layfon who corrected her was making the same mistake.

To Nina, Layfon’s mistake was a small failure on his part, since he didn’t know where he stood. In that case, she had to wake him up.

The rumbling closed in.

It was the filth monster, the existence on the very top of the pyramid. Covered in wounds, the creature headed towards Nina, driven by nothing but hunger.

Compared to the injuries that Layfon had sustained……If Layfon and the filth monster kept on fighting, which side would win?

She recalled she had been pondering on what the strongest existence was not long ago. Filth monsters lived in a larger world than humans, a world that humans could not enter without protection. On this level, the filth monsters were the strongest.

In the filth monster’s starving stage, fighting for the most basic requirement of life, pollutants weren’t enough for it.

So it had to eat humans.

Compared to this creature, humans lived in their own worlds without having to worry about food. Looking from this perspective, just who was stronger?

“What boring thinking.”

The dominating presence neared Nina, its gaze piercing her like teeth. She couldn’t help but imagine her tiny body being crushed by those sharp and gigantic teeth, her organs rolling on the tongue of the massive monster.

“Is this the world that he sees……”

Facing this horror alone, Nina’s legs shook. The present her who was unable to use Kei was too weak. Besides, even if she could use Kei, what could she do? This must be the decisive gap in strength between humanity and filth monsters.

Layfon had been facing this type of creature all alone.

“I won’t let you do this alone from now on,” she said to the subordinate who was nowhere beside her.

But he should be able to hear her.

“You have me and your comrades.”

A sound.

A tiny sound compared to the rumbling of the filth monster, but it echoed in the sky and in Nina’s ears.

One side of the cliff face suddenly collapsed.

Caused by Sharnid’s sniping.

The sudden avalanche of rocks, sand and soil descended on the filth monster and towards Nina. The creature howled anew.

Nina’s body shot upward.

A long thin thread……A steel thread was wrapped around her body. She saw him as she was pulled up.

A figure that brushed past her, descending rapidly……Layfon.

He plunged straight for the trapped enemy, his ravaged sword pointing downward.

Nina confirmed her plan was successful.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter5

2009-08-11T03:06:20Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 5: Things in life===

The tight armor-suit felt cool on his skin. The suits looked like they'd be heavy and hot on the outside, but didn’t feel hot after he put them on. They had surprisingly good ventilation. He had worn something like this back in Grendan. Wearing the suit wasn’t new to him.

Under the light, one could just make out the color of his skin beneath the sheer cloth used for filtering pollutants outside the city.

The fitting was done at the last moment, so this was his first time wearing this suit.

He left the fitting room.

“It feels fine,” Layfon said.

He was the underneath the city, inside what was called the waist of the city, located beneath the Engine Room and connected to the multi-legs. A space that was basically a gap.

A lot of work, mostly involving the maintenance of the multi-legs, started and ended here.

And in here right now were Layfon, Karian and a couple other students.

The student leader of the technology course let out a relieved sigh. On his face were traces of sleepless nights.

“That’s great, next is the helmet……”

The helmet was made of two parts. The hard component that made up the outer part of the helmet pressed down on the same material as the cloth that made up the armored suit. The cloth was cut according to the contours of Layfon’s face. Once he put on the helmet, his face was sealed from the outside world. Lastly, the student leader connected the piece of cloth hanging out from beneath the helmet to the suit to cover Layfon's neck.

Nothing illuminated the helmet. In total darkness, the Student President sent out a signal to someone through his transmitter.

A scene of somewhere else appeared before Layfon.

Barren earth greeted Layfon’s eyes.

“Oh……”

Right before him was the desolate and sterile earth, with cracks like spider webs across its surface. The dry smell of the earth drifted into his nose. Wind filled with a huge amount of sand beat against Layfon as it blew past him……Like an illusion, the clear images coming through the helmet gave him the feeling that he was seeing things with his own eyes and feeling things with his own body.

“Does it work?”

Felli’s voice.

But she wasn’t beside him.

“Perfect.”

“That’s good,” came the cool reply.

The helmet was connected to Felli’s flakes. They replaced Layfon’s vision and conveyed to him all kinds of information. This way, he wouldn’t have to see the world with his own eyes and risk burning them through contact with the pollutants, and he would also avoid the inconvenience of the sand sticking onto the helmet and obstructing his vision.

“Then everything’s prepared.”

In his harness hung the Dite he got from Harley. It differed from the normal Dite in that it was slightly longer. A small and thin slab of metal curved inward from the handle, and on it were three holes.

This was the completed version of the Adamandite……And its inventor still hadn’t shown up.

Lastly, Layfon equipped himself with four more Dites.

“Please use the bike,” Karian pointed at the thing beside him.

It was a vehicle from the past that had long since lost its original function. Its design was wide but delicate. Underneath the dim light, liquid silver ran across its black outer shell.

The rubber wheels could not be used on the barren earth. Long distances were out of the question, and there was little meaning in making using the wheels for short distances. The obvious conclusion was to adjust the design in a way that was similar to how the robotic legs moved. Even so, its movement far exceeded the speed of robotic legs. Every city had a few of these bikes for emergencies.

The seat for the person needing rescue had been taken off this bike.

Layfon took his seat and switched on the engine. A low rumble sounded out from beneath the vehicle as the bike vibrated.

Karian and the others went to the control room, and the gate leading to the outside world opened. A lift lowered Layfon to the ground.

Furious wind and the city’s slowly moving multi-legs surrounded Layfon. As the lift descended, he gazed at the mountain protruding from the ground far away.

The filth monster was there.

It would take him one day to get there……The long and lonely journey began.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewinds to just a short while before Layfon’s departure. This was the hospital room.

“This is……”

At the voice that sounded lost, Layfon looked away from the vase. It was Nina. The nurse had removed the needles from her back, turned her over and pulled a blanket over her. The remaining light of the sunset shone through the window. Light and shadow separated the room into two colours. Except for the dusky red on Nina’s bed, everywhere else was dim.

Layfon turned on the light. It reflected off the whitewashed walls and shooed away the darkness. Nina squinted at the dazzling light and saw Layfon's silhouette.

“This is the hospital.”

“Hospital……?”

“Don’t you remember?”

“……Uh……”

She slowly shook her head as she watched the ceiling, followed by a light sigh. The sound of quiet movements from nurses, patients and visitors outside the room caused small vibrations in the air.

Layfon looked at the vase again. In it sat Sharnid’s flowers.

“I see, so I fainted.”

“You overused your Kei, senpai.”

Layfon felt suffocated at the sparseness of the conversation. Nina gradually reached the logical conclusion she didn’t want to accept it……A premonition of her struggling to escape and failing at it.

“Were you watching?” she said.

Watching the vase, Layfon felt her gaze stab one side of his face, but the Nina at the edge of his vision was looking at the window painted red by the sunset.

“No.”

“Do you find me ridiculous?”

“I didn’t laugh.”

“But I want to laugh at myself.”

He sensed the blanket move a little.

“I’m so unsightly……”

“I don’t think so.”

“Why?” Irritation filled her question. Mixed in it was also the sound of crying, but he didn’t attempt to confirm that. Perhaps……He didn’t want to look at the Nina gazing at the sunset.

“This might seem cruel, but I think some things can only be understood after a near-death experience. No one can help with that.”

“And this is one of them?” she asked in a mocking tone. Mocking herself.

Layfon nodded.

“……We have to give up on the next platoon match.”

“……I see.”

She must have understood it.

“Did I waste my time?”

“Waste?”

“I want to win and become stronger. In that case, haven’t I been wasting my time?”

“Have you lost just because you can’t participate in the next match?”

“That’s not it!” She tried to sit up, her face twisted. Her entire body hurt so much that she couldn’t even sit up properly. She lay back down heavily, the pillow supporting the sudden weight of her head.

“……Even so, I still want to win and get stronger. If I stop here and can’t do anything in the real match, then nothing else is worth mentioning.”

“True.”

“So haven’t I been wasting my time?”

She didn’t turn to him. Inside the blanket, her body seemed to become smaller.

“……At first, I thought it would be enough if I used my own strength and helped out Zuellni in the next Military Arts competition,” she said softly, still not turning to face him. “But I got a bit greedy. Because you’re so strong. I was scared when I first witnessed it. I wondered whether you were even human, but when I confirmed you were, desire came to me. I didn’t want just to help, I wanted to become the driving force, the core of victory. I thought the 17th platoon had become stronger even though there was no proof of it. If you want to laugh, then go ahead.”

Layfon shook his head solemnly.

“But I lost the match. Of course. And I feel it was fortunate that we lost. That match corrected my error, but I stopped moving forward after that……If that’s the case, what do I have to do to win?”

As long as the team became stronger.

The answer was simple, but Layfon didn’t voice it.

He understood a little of Nina’s line of thinking. Sharnid had a lukewarm attitude, and Felli clearly had no interest at all.

Especially because Felli told him that she wouldn’t use her true strength. She hated herself for being a psychokinesist.

The strength of a team showed in their coordination. It was meaningless for one person to be strong.

The opposing team had demonstrated this truth in the previous match.

“I thought only I needed to become strong. Even if I can’t fight alongside you, at least I can be strong enough not to become a burden, so……”

So she increased the time spent training herself?

The unusual training schedule meant she had a high evaluation of Layfon’s strength.

“But I might have wasted my time.”

Something quiet and heavy pushed down on the air in the room.

“…Does senpai know about the irregularity in your Kei breathing?”

“Huh?”

“I mean the breath of Kei. Senpai was very painful in that last moment.”

“Ah, Ahah……”

The sudden change in topic confused her.

“The irregularity of your Kei breath shows you’ve wasted your training, to a certain point. It’s natural for that to happen because you lie to your body and, despite your exhaustion, you continued to use Kei. This is the same theory as how one can’t breathe in at will while exercising. When a person first breathes with Kei, the Kei vein generates an amount of Kei that’s larger than usual. The training method for the Kei vein is different from how you increase the capacity of your lungs. In the final phase of Kei training, you can live your daily life using the breath of Kei without having to use Internal- and External-type Kei.”

“Layfon……?”

“It’s hard work to maintain the Kei breath without generating a Kei flow, but if that can be done, then it’ll increase the person’s sensitivity to her Kei and the amount of Kei she holds. It’s like the Kei becomes your nervous system. Kei breathing is the foundation of using Kei.”

Kei breathing is the foundation of using Kei.

That was explained in the junior textbook in Military Arts.

But he had said something that wasn’t included in the textbook. None of the textbooks mentioned maintaining a daily life with Kei breathing.

“If humans with a Kei vein want to survive by relying on Military Arts, then it’s meaningless to live the same as normal people. They breathe differently, so the meanings are different. Please look at the flow of Kei as more important than blood. Believe the information from the Kei flow more than what you feel from your nervous system. Don’t become a blood bag that thinks, but please become a formless body of Kei that thinks,” he said lightly.

Nina remained silent and inert as she listened. She watched him with surprise, her eyes slightly red.

“If you want to live by the Military Arts, then give up trying to live as a human.”

He said that to the Nina who was at ease because he was a human – don’t live as humans do.

“That’s all I can tell senpai,” he smiled. It was a forced smile, so it must have looked quite stiff. He could feel the hard muscles of his face.

“Have you noticed? Sharnid-senpai has a new Dite.”

“Huh?”

“He seems to know how to use gun-fu. I don’t know what level he’s at. You can check later. Perhaps we can have more variation in strategies now. But all the formations we've used so far are have used everyone to attack; maybe you can do it aother way and stay at the back. My brain’s terrible with strategies, and they probably aren’t right, so I have to leave it to Senpai.”

“……”

“I’m good at fighting alone, but I’m terrible when fighting in a team. It’s not easy to fight while thinking of the comrades fighting alongside me. Frankly, I feel that the battle arena is too small.”

“Layfon……”

“Please give me orders, and I’ll try to act them out to the best of my ability. Sharpid-senpai seems to have his own thinking on this. As for Felli-senpai……Well, let’s work hard together.”

He stammered out those last words, so he laughed to cover them.

“It’s all up to senpai whether we can become the strongest platoon, so please don’t abandon us.”

“Abandon you……How could I……”

Nina recalled her recent actions.

Yes, it wasn’t strange to think she had abandoned them when she was training to become strong by herself.

“Yeah……I’ve nothing to say.”

“I’m not against senpai getting stronger. I’ll help out the best I can if there’s anything I can do. Although all I can do is teach you how to train your Kei…If you can find anything more useful than this, then learn from me as much as you can.”

He smiled, a bit embarrassed. This time his smile might have been even stiffer. Please don’t abandon us……That felt just like a kid not wanting to part with someone.

Had he come to like the 17th platoon this much……? Without knowing himself……?

Or was it because of……her?

He didn’t want to leave Nina Antalk?

''(Which is it?)''

He wasn’t sure himself.

“I see……So I’m the only one who's wavering.”

Her soft voice stopped his train of thought.

“We’re comrades, so let’s get stronger together.”

He couldn’t deny the other him who was happy thanks to the intense light in her eyes.

<center>◇</center>

“It was like you were saying your last words.”

“Huh?”

The bike moved forward, bumping across the deserted earth. He was already driving on the smoothest surface, but he wasn’t sure what good it did. He'd had training back in Grendan for driving, but he had never driven for so long a distance. There was a spare tire. If possible, he didn’t want to encounter a situation where he had to use it.

[[Image:CSR vol02 227.jpg|thumb]]
The sun had sunk down in the west. The headlights cut out a circle from the darkness around him.

As long as he got the location right, he’d arrive there, so he constantly checked the compass on the bike's dashboard as he drove.

And Felli was guiding him, so things shouldn't be confusing.

He still hadn’t taken any action at this distance regarding the filth monster. One reason was because of the limited preparation time and movement, but the main reason was his need to coordinate with Felli’s information.

Felli’s voice came through the flake on his helmet. “I heard……What you said in the hospital room.”

“Those weren’t my last words,” he laughed.

“But it’s not strange to think so in this situation, right?”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“But I don’t plan to lose.”

“You didn’t say you wouldn't die.”

“I don’t know anything besides the fact that the filth monster is male. I can’t say what isn’t certain.”

“See?”

He felt the low howling of the wind through his armor-suit. The pollutants beat against him.

On the other side of the skin-thin suitlay a dead world.

Nothing lived except the filth monsters. On the barren earth, shards of soil jut from the ground. Pollution poisoned the air. Contact with pollutants would cause burns, the skin to peeling off in flakes. If one breathed in the air, one’s lungs would rot.

One person was in this dead world.

The uneasy feeling of being in a place he shouldn’t be invaded Layfon.

He had fought in this dead world numerous times, fighting continuously in an arena that was far wider and vaster than any city, but filled with a sense of suffocation. Was he truly alive right now? Even that feeling of “Of course I'm alive” was fading.

His mission was all that kept him going in this place, so when he faced battle, he always felt his life was somewhere far, far away from him.

“I don’t plan to say my last words here,” he repeated.

“Really?”

“Really.”

“Fon Fon……”

He almost crashed.

“Have you really decided on that name?” Embarrassed at the nickname that didn’t suit the current atmosphere, he steadied the vehicle.

“I’ve decided.”

There was stubbornness in her icy voice.

“Can you not use that name?”

“No……I remember. We were deciding on a something to call me. How did we end up deciding on your nickname?”

“……Don’t ask me.”

He didn’t even get a say in the name of Fon Fon.

“Ah……I get it, because my brother showed up. He has to interfere in everything I do. My emotionless and tearless brother is the cause of my misfortune. I pray daily that he’ll be forced to withdraw because he’s been exposed using public funds for private purposes and other crimes he’s committed.”

“What are you saying……”

Her solemn expression surfaced in his mind.

“Then you decide.”

“Now?”

“I’m bored, so you can either talk to me, or you can make some funny jokes?”

Yes, there was still some time before he reached his destination.

“Um, I can’t, but……”

“Please don’t make jokes. I’ll get a headache if you turn into Sharnid-senpai.”

“…Then what do I do?”

“Just think of what to call me.”

“Um……”

“Hurry……”

He was troubled. Anyway, all he needed was to say what he thought.

“……Felli-chan?”

“I’m already used to that. I've been called that since I was very little. Use more creativity. This name’s denied.”

“Felli-chi?”

“I feel like a moron. Rejected.”

Then what about when Meishen was called Mei-chi? But he didn’t say that to Felli. Recently, he had been calling her Mei. Speaking of which, that was how he called Naruki too, but that seemed different……

“Felli-chon.”

“Is that even meaningful? Rejected.”

“Felli-yan.”

“My name is not a joke. Rejected.”

“Felli-lin.”

“Are you laughing?”

“Felli Felli.”

“I hate rehash. Rejected.”

“Feffen.”

“Sounds like a strange laugh. Rejected.”

“Fernandez.”

“Who's that? Rejected.”

“Felli-tan.”

“Do you want to die~? Rejected.”

“…Sorry, I give up.”

“You’re not permitted to give up.”

What should he do……He wanted to hold his head. Besides, the name was usually shortened or changed to add variations to its tone. Or he could use some similar thing as an analogy……

“……”

“What?”

“Nothing.”

He decided not to say she was a cold, bloodless doll. That would definitely hurt.

“Please hurry,” she urged. His head felt like stone. He couldn’t think of anything else.

''(Fe?......What is that?)''

If he shortened her name, it became some strange sound. What if Naruki became Fekki? How strange.

“Hurry up. What’s with you?”

“Felli,” he said in resignation. There were no variations and no comparisons.

Just her original name. Perhaps that sounded rough. Even so, he couldn’t help it. He had no other ideas.

''(How about that?)''

“……”

“……Say it again.”

“Um…Felli.”

“Mm……”

Felli’s image wasn’t displayed in the helmet, but he felt he saw her. Her right hand caressed her chin, left hand supporting her right elbow, her head slightly cocked, her gaze lightly stroking the sky above her......This image of her surfaced in his mind.

“It’s not creative at all, and you didn’t put any effort into it. No respect for your senpai at all, and there’s no affection for me. It’s so bad that you can’t call it a name.”

So that didn’t work……Well……

Layfon tried to think of another name, but instead was surprised by what Felli said next.

“Never mind, we’ll just use that.”

“Heh?” He was rather shocked, then glad of her letting him go.

“But you have to say it with more emotion. I don’t need the respect for a senpai though. Call me that from now on, okay?”

“Uh…Um…”

“Well, Fon Fon. Say it again.”

“Ah, yes……Felli.”

“Good.”

Layfon relaxed.

“Promise me.”

“……What?”

“Call me that from now on, ok?”

“Uh, in front of others too?”

“Of course.”

“And Fon Fon too?”

“Sure.”

“Sorry, please forgive me.”

If he was called Fon Fon during team training and after school……

(No……NoNoNO!)

That would be so embarrassing.

“Fine, then I’ll call you Fon Fon when we’re alone.”

He could truly relax now.

“In exchange for that, I’ll add one more condition.”

“Yes, leave it to me,” Layfon said, not really having heard what Felli had just said. He’d agree to any request as long as she didn’t call him Fon Fon in front of everyone.

“Please remember to call me by that name when you return.”

“……”

“It’s a promise.”

Those were the last words; Felli stopped talking after that.

He took a quick nap before dawn. The swaying of his body stuck to him like echoes. And like that, he lay on the vehicle and closed his eyes.

The wind had died down and everywhere looked dead. He didn’t know what Felli was doing on the other end of the flakes. She hadn’t spoken to him for a while now.

It was really quiet, as if even his own voice had died off. When he moved slightly, the sound of Dites bumping against the bike shook his eardrums. On the other hand, the feeling of him being alive was more intense than ever.

He knew there was no such thing, but that feeling came unbidden to him. He had no one beside him, no one to help him. The people living in Zuellni were far behind him, and he had no idea where the other cities were.

What was Leerin doing?

This flashed through his mind.

After the attack on Zuellni, he had only written one letter to Leerin. He felt that he was waiting for a return letter from somewhere. It wasn’t that strange that he still hadn’t received a letter. The roaming buses hadn’t delivered any letters, so the mail would probably come soon.

He candidly told her about the current Layfon in that letter. How he was forced to transfer into the Military Arts, enter a platoon and fight the larvae……And his inability to give up on the Military Arts. What would Leerin think? Would she smile bitterly and say “Can’t be helped since it’s you,” or would she lecture him with a pink face……

The harness swayed and the Dites jostled against each other.

(I……am quite afraid of being alone.)

He deeply thought that. He used to write to Leerin every week, but he hadn’t been doing that now. One reason was his losing the fresh and curious feeling he had when he first started school. The second reason was that Leerin didn’t write as much in her letters to him. He felt a distance between them.

He hadn’t received a letter from Leerin since her last letter.

''(It must be the distance between cities.)''

In the time when cities couldn’t contact each other, Layfon was doubtful as to whether his letter had arrived safely at Grendan. He didn’t think Leerin would not want to write to him. The unreliable connection between cities, the Layfon involved in this situation, the Layfon who thought of Leerin in this time…… He arrived at this conclusion from all these factors combined.

Had the people he met in this city filled his loneliness of not being with Leerin?

No.

It didn’t fill his loneliness. It replaced it. The truth of leaving Leerin remained in him. He was just so busy with school and everything that he hadn’t the time to feel lonely.

This was the Layfon in Zuellni. Perhaps it was a good thing that he wasn’t as tense as he was in Grendan.

''(Although there’s a lot of troublesome things, and I’m doing what I did before……)''

And as part of his life in Zuellni, he was out here in the open, in a desolate environment, totally isolated from his normal life.

Particles of sand beat against the vehicle and his Dites.

The wind was rising again. Listening to the sound of the wind, Layfon’s consciousness sank into shallow darkness.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewinds back to just after Layfon’s departure.

The door was pushed open.

“Yo, Nina! Are you alright?”

“I don’t think that’s a question you ask a patient.”

“Yep. Just like this!” Sharnid walked into the room, smiling flippantly as he winked at a nurse walking past in the corridor. Harley was right behind him.

It was the morning of a weekend. Nina put aside the book she was reading.

“What’re you reading? Ugh, a textbook! And it’s 'Military Arts Principles I'……Why’re you reading this now?”

Nina nodded as she confirmed the Dites hanging around Sharnid’s waist.

“Because I have something I need to relearn.”

“Haha, even though you fainted all of a sudden, you’re still so serious,” Sharnid shrugged.

“Forget it. What about today’s match? Is it okay not to watch it?”

“If you want to know, I can bring you the disc later. Because of the sudden holiday, it was to abrupt to arrange a date, so I’ve got time on my hands.”

If so, then just go and watch the match. But Nina didn’t say that. Harley’s smile lacked his usual cheerfulness, and that bothered her.

“But it’s tragic to faint due to over-exhaustion. And you’re still so serious about it after fainting; I greatly admire our captain.”

“……I’m sorry,” Nina apologized, lowering her head.

“No, no…” Sharnid said. “I don’t want you to reflect on this. I’ve that that sort of thing many times already…… besides, I have something else to talk about today. Sorry I have to push back visiting the patient.”

“Something else?”

Sharnid snatched up his Dite. “For someone who’s not in a team, my words probably don’t mean much……” He said as he deftly spun the larger-than-palm-sized Dite.

“Everyone has secrets, but there are two types: ones that don’t matter, and ones that people take notice of. I don’t care if it’s the former type, but the latter……”

A rapid movement from him.

The Dite restored in his hand in the blink of an eye and it was pointed right at Harley.

[[Image:CSR vol02 243.jpg|thumb]]

“Sharnid!” Nina said loudly. A smile still hung on Sharnid’s face. As for Harley, he was frozen stiff at the sudden Dite’s appearance.

“If my comrade’s keeping secrets, then I can’t move freely, cuz I’ll worry that he’ll stab me in the back. For example, whether this guy would shoot the wrong target…Something like that,” Sharnid stared closely at his Dite pressing down on Harley’s forehead.

Meaning he was suspecting Harley?

“How could that be?” Nina said.

“Harley is my childhood friend. He’ll never betray me.”

“I don’t doubt this guy’s skill, and I don’t think he’ll betray the team, but it seems we were the only two left out.”

“What?” Nina looked at Harley. Resignation filled his stiff expression.

“Harley?”

“……Sorry.”

“The weapon you made in haste a while ago was for Layfon, right? That ridiculously huge sword, just what was it for?”

Nina remembered, but she had never suspected Harley. Recently, she was only thinking about herself.

“What do you guys plan for the ridiculously strong Layfon with that type of a weapon? I think I can guess. Felli’s with you guys and that's enough confirmation. But if it’s possible, I want to hear it from you.”

Nina kept silent.

“Sorry,” Harley’s lips were clamped tight against each other.

Slightly shaky lips opened again.

Nina had forgotten her own breathing, and the same feeling remained with her as she listened.

After that……

The nurse went in to deliver lunch, and seeing the bed empty, she ran out into the corridor.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon arrived at his destination shortly after noon.

He drank down protein paste with a straw, and confirmed the information conveyed through Felli’s flake.

The high and jutting mountain gave off an unapproachable bearing.

The scene appeared on his helmet.

The inert filth monster was fastened onto the surface of the mountain, its posture almost the same as the image in the second photo. The filth monster’s body had slightly expanded. Its length, from head to tail, was long like a snake’s. Two insect-like wings extended from its back. Muddy green veins spread across the tattered wings, which were weakened to such an extent that they were bent, almost broken off, by the wind.

Legs were attached to the curled body of the filth monster, and the claws of the forelegs weren’t dug into the wall of the mountain. The filth monster must be degenerating. A thin layer of white covered its green compound eye.

The prey whose nutritious value was much higher than the pollutants…the filth monster made no reaction to the prey, the human standing within reach.

As if it was dead.

But what about the sudden chill he felt?

“How is it?” Felli said.

“A Phase 4 or 5 male. I can tell that from its shriveled legs.”

“Is it that thing in the photo?”

“The filth monsters lose their legs every time they molt……Uh, females are different. They stay underground when they’re laying eggs.”

He dismounted the bike and took out two Dites from his harness.

In his right hand was the special Dite that Harley made.

“When its body’s grown old, its legs will completely degenerate. This is the mature phase. Once the male fully degenerates, it’ll be able to fly, and that is its cruelest and wildest form. Next is the second maturation phase with increasing functions and variations. The form of a Phase 2 is never stable.”

“Fon Fon?”

Leaning stiffly against the bike, he tried to relax his body. It was meaningless to get anxious now. He allowed his Kei to run through his body.

“Just like its unstable appearance, it’s also hard to judge the filth monster’s level of strength. We have to be particularly wary of Phase 2 filth monsters. If this filth monster is in its first phase, then there’re still ways to handle it.”

“What are they?” Incomprehension seeped through Felli’s voice, but Layfon wasn’t paying attention.

“A Phase 2 filth monster is rare, so perhaps there’s no need to be concerned, or it’s simply not possible to recognize it. But there is a difference between knowing and not knowing. If one knows, then one can take appropriate action. Please remember, sometimes Phase 2 filth monsters don’t attack humans because they’ve learned to be more than simply violent.”

“Fon Fon……What’re you saying?”

“Something that might be my last words.”

Cracking noises. As if the air was rent apart. A loud noise hiding the sound of a secret’s breath. The chill on Layfon’s skin turned into needle sharp pain. As the noise increased in intensity, the tattered wings collapsed and the scales covering the filth monster’s body peeled off in flakes. The entire compound eye popped out and rolled down the side of the mountain.

Felli’s voice intruded. “I've got a report……Zuellni’s changed direction. The entire city’s made a rapid turn.”

“As expected……”

Now he knew why Zuellni kept moving straight before. The city hadn’t discovered the filth monster, or maybe it thought it was only a corpse. In the end, Zuellni found out it wasn’t that at all, so it changed its route.

“Fon Fon…This is……”

“It’s molting. This is my first time seeing this, but it has to be that.”

“Zuellni’s changed direction……Please escape!”

Layfon ignored her. “Restoration 01,” he said the key word, restoring the Dite in his left hand. The green blade tore through the air.

“It’s too late. This guy was waiting. After molting……It holds a different body type and will get hungrier than usual. It was suppressing its molting moment until the prey got too close. The reason why a Phase 2 filth monster is particularly aggressive is because of its extreme hunger.”

It was too late for Layfon to escape. The filth monster had waited for the smell of prey to get close, to the point where it couldn’t escape. Layfon readied his fighting stance and increased the amount and density of his Internal Kei. The back of the monster split into two and sticky body fluid oozed from it, down the face of the mountain in many branches.

Low howling made the air vibrate. The filth monster announced its rebirth, lifting itself from the empty shell to spread its pure and moisture-filled wings. The intense red of the wings stained the sky.

The liquid covering its head fell off, revealing a head different from before. A long protruding jaw, sharp teeth on the outside, diamond blue light like a human’s eyes……It looked very similar to an insect.

“Phase 1……Please remember. You can defeat this monster if you are prepared to sacrifice half a city.”

He connected the end of the restored Dite to the end of the other Dite in his right hand. He grasped hold of the connected Dites carefully with his right hand then charged forward.

Internal-type Kei – Whirl Kei.

Strengthening his feet, he leaped onto the face of the mountain.

The monster’s wings vibrated as the liquid enveloping its body shot out, painting rainbows around it. It must have caught the scent of countless humans in Zuellni. The filth monster’s nose pointed directly behind Layfon.

The steel threads bounded up the entire filth monster, the action quiet as a mouse.

The filth monster kept on ascending without signs of slowing. The difference between their two sizes was too huge. Unable to suppress his opponent, Layfon was lifted up to dangle in midair.

''(If it were Lintence, he could cut off its wings like this……)''

As expected, its shell was much harder than a larva’s……He wondered how Nina and the others would think of him if they saw him like this……As he returned his attention to the current situation, he focused on binding the monster tighter.

Intense vibration shot down his wrist. The wings beat fast and rapid, and the steel threads bounced off them.

“It still isn’t working……”

Layfon didn’t have the time to try another tactic and aim at the base of the wings. The filth monster was now in the air and it could head for Zuellni whenever it wanted. Layfon let the steel threads loose into two bundles; one binding the filth monster, the other shot into the face of the mountain.

“I’ll have it land.”

The monster rumbled in pain. Its body twisted and its wings danced more intensely, but the monster failed to ascend. At the same time, keen wailing came from the mountain.

Layfon removed the part of the combined Dite that was anchoring the steel threads in the mountain, then twisted in midair to land on one of the steel threads and ran across it, his face green and stiff, as if he was performing in a circus. While running, he took out the rest of the Dites from his harness and inserted them into the holes in Harley’s Dite.

“Restoration AD,” he said as Kei flowed through his entire body.

Heavy weight burst out from him at the weight of the weapon and the power flowing in his body. The steel thread dipped, and he used the momentum of its rebound to jump up to the filth monster’s back.

A huge blade was born in Layfon’s hand.

Three different types of Dites…Combined with a Dite that was already an amalgamation of different alloys. This feat wasn’t possible before.

But the end product was just a different type of Dite. It wasn’t particularly special in any way.

The new Dite maintained and combined all the advantages of three types of Dite. There was a disadvantage though. It wasn’t possible to reduce the weight and density of the restored forms of the three types of Dites, so Layfon was practically holding four weapons.

Any normal person would have had trouble controlling that weight.

He landed on its back. Using his left wrist, he reeled in a steel thread anchored in the mountain, all the time running, dragging the huge blade with him.

His targets were the wings.

He headed for the left wing. Furious winds buffeted him, but he shot through them using Internal Kei. He raised the sword and chopped down. The red of the wing scattered. The monster howled, not in pain, as the wing had no nerves, but because it lost its balance.

The filth monster sloped to one side. Layfon released the sword and retrieved it using a steel thread. Letting loose the steel thread looped around his left wrist, he ran up the back of the monster.

He jumped and descended. He had wanted to shoot out a steel thread to reduce his falling speed, but there wasn’t anything above him to latch onto.

A shockwave on the ground signalled the filth monster’s landing. The wind rolled back from the monster and caught some of Layfon’s weight as he landed.

The filth monster struggled to its feet. Blood filled its raging eye as it watched Layfon, the small creature who was interfering with its dinner. Its starving and furious gaze seemed to be enough to stop a person’s heart.

“How long does it take to regeberate your wing? Two days? Three? As long as there’s a big enough gap, then Zuellni can escape……” Layfon murmured, feeling the wetness coming from inside his armor-suit.

He was sweating profusely.

The murderous intent of a Phase 1 filth monster was this amazing.

But a more focus than that was needed for him to cut off its wing.

“How long will it take you to die of hunger? One week? Or one month? I’ll play with you no matter how long it takes.”

The filth monster had used up all of its stored nutrients to enter the first maturity phase. It didn’t have enough strength to molt a second time.

Layfon couldn’t run. This thought caused his stubbornness to lift its head, and that was enough indication of his collapsing will to fight. If this continued, an opening would appear for the teeth of the filth monster to sink into.

The monster headed straight for Layfon, its body waving away the clouds of dust and its movements generating more dust. It had no legs as it had already given them up in the molting process, but its snake-like movements were fast even without legs.

This huge body of the filth monster in itself was a weapon, its every scale hard and sharp. Even if it didn’t make into direct contact with Layfon, a brush with it could tear open Layfon’s armor-suit.

Although Layfon had taken away the opponent’s advantage by forcing it to move on the ground, he himself was still at a disadvantage.

“Fon Fon……”

Layfon leapt back into the close pressure of death.

<center>◇</center>

“I think if it’s him, he can do it……I admit I didn’t consider fully in my passion to invent the new Dite, but I really think he can do it!”

Harley’s voice hovered in Nina’s mind.

The sound of the running bike shook her entire body. The sun shone overhead. The temperature should be cold, but she felt hot. This must be because of the armor-suit.

Seated in the sidecar with nothing to do but sit still, she wasn’t at all impatient and anxious because……

“But looking at him, I thought I might have been wrong. Layfon - He, how should I put it……He was very serious. Of course he’d have such a reaction encountering this event. He has to fight a filth monster alone……His reaction is natural, but I don’t feel that that’s the only reason.”

The bike flew across the earth.

Sharnid was the driver. Only one set of armor-suit had been improved, so Nina and Sharnid wore the old type of armor-suit. They had worn it once when they were on a training mission outside the city. This old type restricted the body’s movements, but it was better than wearing nothing.

But even if she could move more deftly, what could the present Nina do?

After listening to Harley, Nina went to find Karian at the office of the Student President. He received her with an expression free of guilt.

“Just what is this?!” Nina said angrily.

“Nothing. Layfon-kun said he doesn’t need any help. I believe in him. Believing is different from abandoning.”

Nina’s fist pounded down on the desk. The documents rose an inch and the pen holder swayed. The fountain pen next to the documents rolled to the side.

Her hand hurt.

“……He also said, don’t let anyone get close.” Karian picked up the pen that had almost rolled off the table. He spun it around with his fingers.

“Huh?”

“It seems a fight with a filth monster is dangerous. I can’t tell how dangerous since I’m not a Military Artist, but it seems that one would die while looking for somewhere safe. He said he doesn’t need anyone to wait for orders in a safety zone in that type of battlefield. There are only two outcomes in a battle with filth monsters outside a city – either come back alive, or die. He said we had better be mentally prepared……”

Nina held her breath. That was all she could do.

Layfon was all alone out there……

Her fist tightened on the desk. Her muscles still hurt. Her condition was hardly normal in this present state. If she tried to generate a Kei flow, her waist would hurt painfully.

What could she do in this situation?

But she couldn’t stop herself.

“Please let me go.”

“And what do you plan to do there?” Karian’s question was reasonable. “I understand your condition. Even if I don’t know the details, as President, I can’t allow a pale-faced student to enter that dangerous a place.”

“He’s my subordinate and my comrade. Even if we can’t fight together, at least let me go and rescue him……”

She didn’t know what she could do to help out.

But when she said “comrade”, she could imagine Layfon’s genuine smile.

“Mmm……Okay. I’ll give you permission to use a bike. My sister will guide you.”

“Thank you.”

“But you must come back alive. Escape immediately if the situation turns bad.”

“……I won’t run away.”

“You people are the only ones who can keep this city alive.”

“Layfon’s the same,” Nina said and ran out of the room.

She was now riding the bike. The problem was, what could she do to help?

Only a few days ago……Layfon was alone, pondering on how to the fight the filth monster without telling anyone. Facing the him like that, what could she do?

She and Layfon differed in strength and experiences, but fighting as a platoon and fighting the filth monsters were different things.

Even so, she couldn’t continue her normal daily life not knowing what was going on outside.

Didn’t Sharnid say that there were two types of secrets? One that mattered and one that didn’t?

This was a secret she was concerned about. She couldn’t stay hidden in the dark.

''(We aren’t the only ones who want you to live.)''

The sender of that letter must feel the same. That letter was written with ease, worry and jealousy. It was clear that the girl felt something for Layfon. To leave this person behind in a place where only one choice, life or death, was possible…Just what was Layfon thinking?

''(Perhaps that’s what she meant by “difference?")''

Pain rose in Nina’s chest. Was this what Leerin meant when she said in the letter that she was happy Layfon didn’t give up the Military Arts but she didn’t want him to become the Layfon of Grendan?

Thinking of this, a tightness spread through Nina’s chest.

''(Aaa!)''

She chased away the uneasiness inside her. What she wanted to know wasn’t how much Leerin knew of Layfon, but what Layfon’s true intention was in this fight.

For him to head alone into this kind of a place.

Even if it was the fate that no Military Artist could escape from.

She didn’t know what to do if she failed to find out.

''(Just what is he thinking……)''

And……

''(What do I do after I find out?)''

If she didn’t understand that either, she felt she had no way to move forward.

Did this concern belong to the future? Or was it because of her present self……She wasn’t too clear on the question itself.

“……You’re almost there,” Felli’s voice came through.

Fatigue came through Felli’s voice. Nina never knew Felli’s psychokinesis could reach this far. This made her acknowledge once more just how ignorant she was of her team members’ strength.

''(I’ll think about that later……)''

“What is it?”

“Hey, over there……” Sharnid said before Felli did. He shook his head and pointed ahead.

The bike entered a dust cloud.

And this was what Nina saw after a while.

The deserted ground looked as if someone had been madly slashing at it, and in that ground laid a huge, deep gutter. The sand and dust fluttering around were proof of it.

A lone shadow had fallen inside that gutter.

Nina’s hand pressed down on her chest, her heart tightened.

Sharnid slowed down the bike, heading towards the dark shadow.

It was the bike that Layfon had taken with him, but Layfon himself was nowhere to be seen.

“Where is he……?” She couldn’t see properly through the dancing sand, but something was certain.

She didn’t get it. The mountain where the filth monster had fastened itself onto should be right ahead of them. But it was gone.

“Felli, where’s Layfon?”

Felli didn’t reply.

They were already one day late. Was Layfon all right?

“Answer me. Is he all right?”

“He’s okay, but……”

“But…? What’s it?”

“He said don’t get closer. Run far away.”

“What did you say?”

And the sound of some distant explosion filled her eardrums, and she saw a dark shape spattering the sky.

A huge rock was descending towards Nina and Sharnid.

<center>◇</center>

In an instant, his concentration broke.

Something had happened, but he had immediately focused back on the task before him.

It seemed to be some information…And he had shouted out something in panic.

The break in concentration was almost fatal.

Layfon didn’t have time to remember it. He didn’t dig through his memories as he had no time to think or do anything extraneous to the battle.

Because if he did that, then death awaited him.

The huge monster filled Layfon’s entire vision. It roared as its body batted at Layfon. The steel threads flew at the filth monster’s tail and wrapped around it. The tail thrashed, pulling Layfon up and down, as if Layfon was a fish struggling off a hook.

When Layfon stopped spinning, he lowered himself – His destination was the filth monster’s head.

The filth monster seemed wounded. It seemed to have been buried quite deep, and it still hadn’t managed to shake loose the rubble on top of it.

The huge sword chopped down towards that body.

The scales resisted the sword point, but in one swift moment, Layfon had pierced through the tough outer-shell - only to feel yet another resistance, another layer of scales.

“!”

It was one layer after another. Every time the sword hit a scale, sparks lit up. Bathed in a shower of sparks, Layfon realized he had failed. His usual self could have torn through the monster like it was paper……But why couldn’t he do it?

At this rate, the filth monster’s flesh would have swallowed Layfon’s blade. Before that happened, Layfon had turned the blade around. He grasped hold of the handle again and put his foot on the monster’s back. He pulled the steel threads to confirm they were anchored about one Jimel ahead of him in the mountain face, then he ‘pulled’ again as he kicked at the monster’s back. As Layfon was torn skyward, the huge blade leaped out of the flesh. Red blood sprayed from the filth monster’s wound.

Layfon landed on the ground.

He turned around quickly to face the monster and he looked down at the Dite.

Smoke rose from one of the Dites inserted into the three holes. A closer look revealed small cracks along the Dite. Its colour also looked different.

“One’s broken……”

He took out that Dite and tossed it away.

Although the Dite had the strength to maintain its form, that strength was limited. It had managed to hang on till now because of its high density, but now it was broken.

The combined Dite felt lighter in his hand. This different feel might cause the next fatal error, but he couldn’t stop fighting.

He watched the filth monster.

Many scales had fallen off its body. Blood spurted from its wound. It had lost too much blood. Slabs of something black fell off from its body.

It had also lost half of its remaining wing. To Layfon, the filth monster looked like a gigantic snake prostrated on the ground……But the scales covering its body weren’t as smooth as a snake’s. They were as tough and sharp as rocks.

Layfon had destroyed its left eye. The blood flow seeping from under that shattered eye had slowed. The wound must be recovering. Layfon didn’t know whether the filth monster would regenerate the nerves in its eyes. He had no wish to find out.

So hot……The ventilation function of the armor-suit had reached its limit. Layfon’s sweat became steam.

He knew his concentration was slipping.

“Damn!”

He refocused himself. He wanted to defeat this monster without sustaining any injuries. While doing that was nearly impossible, how could he get distracted?

He didn’t plan to die. Although he did say something to Felli that might be his last words, still, it was just a possibility. He hadn’t had time to talk with her properly since the fight began. As for last words…All he needed was to smile after returning safely to Zuellni.

The filth monster struggled to get up. It must be because of the heavy wound in its head. The monster didn't seem to know where it was while its anger increased with every passing second. Its rough and wild movements sent sand flying everywhere, and the various wounds on its body sprayed out more blood.

''(I’ll rest a little before it finds out where I am.)''

Layfon didn’t know how much time he’d get to rest. He might not even have one minute, but all he needed was a gap in the fight so he could generate more Kei and let it fill his body. It was painful that he had nothing to replace the water and salt he had lost. He licked his lip and tasted something salty – his sweat.

“Fon Fon……Can you talk?”

How long had it been since he last heard her?

“Ahah…...How long has it been?”

“About a day.”

“I see……”

''(I should be able to stay up for two more days without water.)''

He thought as he watched the filth monster. It hadn’t discovered him yet.

“And……?”

“Well……It’s about the captain.”

“The captain? What’s happened to her?”

“……I said before that the captain and Sharnid-senpai are heading this way. Though you said they were to retreat……Don’t you remember?”

Now he knew why he had lost his concentration.

“Ah……Sorry, I don’t. Did they retreat?”

The astonishment back then felt so far away from him. Felli’s question wasn't because she doubted him. She said it out of obligation.

Although he was resting, he didn’t let down his guard. He was still focused on the fight, so everything else felt far away from him.

“Well……”

He had no time to listen to her.

It had discovered him.

What should he do?

He felt uneasy at the lighter weight of the Dite, but it wasn’t just because he had lost one of the Dites. The clumsy feel of the Kei flow indicated that the combined Dites themselves had sustained a certain level of damage after a fight that lasted one entire day.

''(How many moves can I still execute?)''

Compared to his physical strength, the weapon itself might be the first to fail. This wouldn’t have happened if he had the Heaven's Blade with him.

Fighting to his limit, he realized for the first time how rare and valuable the Heaven's Blade was. That was strange. Did he not have the vision to understand that?

“It’s useless to make excuses.”

He had decided what he had to do. In that case, all he needed to do was finish his duty.

He would defeat the filth monster with one move, so he must find an opening.

As he thought of this, the enemy made a peculiar movement.

“Uh……?”

It didn’t seem to intend to attack him. As if it was getting distracted.

Layfon followed it…And his concentration broke again.

A small dust cloud. A bike with a sidecar……It wasn’t the one that Layfon rode on.

Yes, the filth monster was looking at it.

“How could they come here!?”

Although he couldn’t tell who they were as they were wearing armor-suits, he was sure they were Nina and Sharnid.

He leaped up to a steel thread and ran towards them, using Whirl Kei.

Sharnid’s shower of bullets had little effect on the filth monster. As Layfon passed their position, he felt Nina’s eyes stabbing his face. Perhaps he was being oversensitive. And like that, he appeared in front of the filth monster. His body suddenly bounded upwards.

Flying in the air, supported by the steel thread, Layfon turned the huge sword around and swung down to cut open the monster’s forehead.

He flew back as blood mixed with howling noise shot high into the air. Layfon landed on the moving bike.

[[Image:CSR vol02 275.jpg|thumb]]
“Layfon!?”

“Why are you here!?” he asked angrily and looked back at the filth monster.

It was on a rampage as the pain twisting its long body. The feeling in Layfon’s hand told him he had failed in delivering a fatal strike to the brain.

And……

He looked at his Dite. Smoke rose from another hole. That couldn’t be helped as he had tried to cut through the already tough scales along with the even harder forehead bone.

''(The strike I have left……)''

Feeling the lightness of the weapon, he made his decision.

''(Then what?)''

He still had his own green Dite that he could use to buy time. He had been using its steel threads as support so it hadn’t sustained any heavy damage. But if he used his last move, he’d forego the steel threads move that had helped him escape countless times. Losing that option would be a huge setback for him.

Perhaps this was better than losing his chance to attack, but he would be forcing himself into a dead end. Buying time would ensure Zuellni to move into safety, but if he did that, he’d lose his life.

And there were also Nina and Sharnid……

This was the only way…To determine the outcome of the fight before he lost use of the steel threads.

And it was a highly dangerous gamble. If he failed, he’d die, Nina and Sharnid would die, Zuellni might also die. Everything would vanish.

Should he bet everything on the last move……He hesitated.

“Hey, are you listening?”

“No……Anyway, you guys hurry up and escape.”

“Listen up! Your bike’s broken. This is the only vehicle that still works.”

“As long as I beat this guy, people will come to get me.”

“Can you defeat it?”

“……”

“That weapon’s at its limit. Can you really beat it with this thing?”

“……It’s starting to move. I have to go!”

He had no answer for her. He hadn’t the confidence that she’d agree with his answer. His only reply was to head out and fight.

Sharnid pulled him back by his collar, steering the bike with one hand.

“Aaa, wait!”

“Please let go of me!”

“It’s rare for the captain to order others to listen to her.”

“I’ll use force.”

“It’s fine if you tear off my arm. Please go ahead.”

In reality, if he pulled himself out of Sharnid’s grasp with Kei, he really might just end up tearing Sharnid’s arm off. And even if that didn’t happen, the bike might lose its balance and flip over.

“It’s too embarrassing to come out here and not do anything. That's how it is for me, and the same goes for the injured captain. The 17th platoon can’t embarrass its captain!”

“I hadn’t that order before.”

“Same here. I just made that decision.”

By looking at Sharnid’s back, Layfon could tell he was smiling.

“Have you got a plan?” Nina said. “Are you absolutely sure that you can win with your next move?”

She had even seen through this.

“……Yes. It’s the wound on its forehead. If I strike there again……”

The scales were shattered. Half of the forehead bone was probably cracked……If he struck there.

The wound must be healing, but not the scales and the bone. If he could stab its brain and release his Kei there……But Nina had calmly pointed out the uneasiness he felt about that move.

“Do you have a plan that can take you there and make sure you strike it on its head?”

“……”

“Okay.” Nina nodded. “Then we’ve increased our chance of success.”

“Heh?”

“You were listening in, Felli? Find the setting I want nearby. Hurry.”

Then Nina listed out her conditions of the place she had in mind.

“It’s near. Head southwest. It’s about 20 Jimels from you.”

“Sharnid.”

“Roger, captain.” He changed the bike’s direction.

“Layfon, will the filth monster leave us?”

“Huh?……Probably not. It moves faster than this bike.”

“Then buy enough time for us to head for that place. Don’t damage your weapon.”

“With this……”

He could interfere with the filth monster’s movements using the steel threads.

“Keep at it.”

He nodded reflexively.

How should he put it? It was a feeling of suddenly being swallowed. He saw Nina’s face through the helmet and the armor-suit……He looked at that face and the tension he held wavered.

He felt more at ease.

Should he be comforted by the wavering of the destructive pressure on him? Or be alarmed at it……He wasn’t sure. Even so, he felt a part of him wasn’t able to deny Nina.

He continued to control the steel threads.

Twenty Jimels.

He focused on buying them time.

<center>◇</center>

They arrived at a valley surrounded by cliff faces. Green plants and clear water might have once flourished here. Now the valley was dry, extremely dry.

Nina had explained her plan as they rode the bike. They looked back at the slope, as if waiting for something to fly into its mouth.

“How long till that guy catches up?”

“Three minutes.”

Nina nodded. “We’re getting off. It’s impossible to drive the bike here. Sharnid, take the bike to the firing position. Layfon, carry me.”

Felli explained the terrain and Nina asked a few questions based on Felli’s information. It seemed just by doing that, she had already formed an accurate map in her head. Layfon dismounted, clear about instructions he had received.

The sound of shattering rocks came closer.

The filth monster was already here.

“Hurry!”

Layfon carried her deeper into the valley.

“Is this really all right?” he asked, uncomfortable with how light she was in his arms.

“The plan will be successful as long as that thing stops moving, right?”

Layfon nodded on the bike.

“It’s hungry, so it’ll rush straight for food, right?”

Layfon nodded again.

“Well, all we need is bait……No need to think of anything else.”

“……Captain?”

“Limit your enemy’s movements and turn the situation into your advantage. That’s a basic tactic.”

“You aren’t thinking of……”

“I’ll act as bait. Who else can do this besides me? Sharnid’s got his mission and you have to give it its fatal strike. If you do everything, including what’s unnecessary, isn’t that the same as what you’ve been doing in the past?”

“That was how I did things in Grendan.”

He had always done things this way. To change his way now……

“Weren’t there many people to replace you in Grendan? Aren’t there twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers? So eleven people could replace you. Even if you fall, there are still other ways, so you fought with those kinds of tactics. But nobody can replace you in Zuellni. Grendan and Zuellni are different. Grendan’s way is not my way. You’re my subordinate. I can’t just leave you.”

“But……” Layfon stopped speaking. Her determination in her eyes. Her furrowing eyebrows as if she was glaring at him, as if she was staring at him with trembling eyes…He felt he was being sucked into them.

Those eyes suddenly turned gentle.

“You want to abandon the you of Grendan, don’t you?”

“……But, I can’t.”

Because the threat of meeting filth monsters existed everywhere.

“It’s okay to abandon it.”

“Heh?” His eyes widened in astonishment.

“Your desire to protect Zuellni arose after you came to the Academy City, right? Then treasure it. As for your way of fighting, living and thinking in Grendan…… leave them all. It’s enough to protect Zuellni. Leave everything.”

“……”

“You don't think that helps you? But, that’s how I feel and how the person waiting for you in Grendan feels. Isn’t that what was written in the letter?”

“Letter……?”

“I can repeat this as many times as you want. I won’t let you, my comrade and subordinate, die. I’ll do whatever it takes to reach that goal!”

An intense light emitted once again from those gentle eyes. A determination that would never bend and break. Those eyes were what made him swallow his words. Looking at his image in them, Layfon nodded.

“I understand. Then, I’ll hold senpai’s life in my hands for a bit.”

“Stop talking nonsense,” she laughed. “I’m the captain. Your lives are in my hand.”

<center>◇</center>

Nina was all alone in the valley.

Trees once stood here. Clear water once flowed. Fishes once swam and everything must have been filled with birdsongs. Lives drowned the earth as a matter of course. The lives were short, but creatures continued to sing out the song of life’s chains.

Something white was stuck to the rocks. They were probably the bones of some fish.

It was a life that failed to keep on living.

The world had shriveled up. And the reason behind that…How did the pollutants manage to spread across the entire world? Some said it was a material created from humanity’s insolence when human civilization reached its peak. Some said it just happened all of a sudden. And Nina had heard of many other different explanations. She didn’t know which was the truth, and didn’t know whether there was meaning in looking back at the past. Everyone else now only lived in Regios, living under the threat of filth monsters.

Nina hated that feeling. Couldn’t something be done? She wanted to do something about it.

She hated herself for being born into a narrow world. She wanted to see other worlds. It didn’t matter if it was just a tiny outside world, and so she had come to Zuellni. But she still understood how useless she was, even though she had reached Zuellni. She understood more of the cruelty of this world and her own insignificance, her own weakness.

Surviving in this world, what she should do, what she could do……

She wanted to keep on living.

And to survive, she must become stronger. Because she lived in this kind of world, she must become stronger. Because heaven blessed her with the power of Kei, she must become stronger. That was what she thought.

Except for a small failure.

She didn’t think she was entirely in the wrong. She just didn’t use the correct way. And now, the Layfon who corrected her was making the same mistake.

To Nina, Layfon’s mistake was a small failure on his part, since he didn’t know where he stood. In that case, she had to wake him up.

The rumbling closed in.

It was the filth monster, the existence on the very top of the pyramid. Covered in wounds, the creature headed towards Nina, driven by nothing but hunger.

Compared to the injuries that Layfon had sustained……If Layfon and the filth monster kept on fighting, which side would win?

She recalled she had been pondering on what the strongest existence was not long ago. Filth monsters lived in a larger world than humans, a world that humans could not enter without protection. On this level, the filth monsters were the strongest.

In the filth monster’s starving stage, fighting for the most basic requirement of life, pollutants weren’t enough for it.

So it had to eat humans.

Compared to this creature, humans lived in their own worlds without having to worry about food. Looking from this perspective, just who was stronger?

“What boring thinking.”

The dominating presence neared Nina, its gaze piercing her like teeth. She couldn’t help but imagine her tiny body being crushed by those sharp and gigantic teeth, her organs rolling on the tongue of the massive monster.

“Is this the world that he sees……”

Facing this horror alone, Nina’s legs shook. The present her who was unable to use Kei was too weak. Besides, even if she could use Kei, what could she do? This must be the decisive gap in strength between humanity and filth monsters.

Layfon had been facing this type of creature all alone.

“I won’t let you do this alone from now on,” she said to the subordinate who was nowhere beside her.

But he should be able to hear her.

“You have me and your comrades.”

A sound.

A tiny sound compared to the rumbling of the filth monster, but it echoed in the sky and in Nina’s ears.

One side of the cliff face suddenly collapsed.

Caused by Sharnid’s sniping.

The sudden avalanche of rocks, sand and soil descended on the filth monster and towards Nina. The creature howled anew.

Nina’s body shot upward.

A long thin thread……A steel thread was wrapped around her body. She saw him as she was pulled up.

A figure that brushed past her, descending rapidly……Layfon.

He plunged straight for the trapped enemy, his ravaged sword pointing downward.

Nina confirmed her plan was successful.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter5

2009-08-11T01:45:57Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 5: Things in life===

The tight armor-suit felt cool on his skin. The suits looked like they'd be heavy and hot on the outside, but didn’t feel hot after he put them on. They had surprisingly good ventilation. He had worn something like this back in Grendan. Wearing the suit wasn’t new to him.

Under the light, one could just make out the color of his skin beneath the sheer cloth used for filtering pollutants outside the city.

The fitting was done at the last moment, so this was his first time wearing this suit.

He left the fitting room.

“It feels fine,” Layfon said.

He was the underneath the city, inside what was called the waist of the city, located beneath the Engine Room and connected to the multi-legs. A space that was basically a gap.

A lot of work, mostly involving the maintenance of the multi-legs, started and ended here.

And in here right now were Layfon, Karian and a couple other students.

The student leader of the technology course let out a relieved sigh. On his face were traces of sleepless nights.

“That’s great, next is the helmet……”

The helmet was made of two parts. The hard component that made up the outer part of the helmet pressed down on the same material as the cloth that made up the armored suit. The cloth was cut according to the contours of Layfon’s face. Once he put on the helmet, his face was sealed from the outside world. Lastly, the student leader connected the piece of cloth hanging out from beneath the helmet to the suit to cover Layfon's neck.

Nothing illuminated the helmet. In total darkness, the Student President sent out a signal to someone through his transmitter.

A scene of somewhere else appeared before Layfon.

Barren earth greeted Layfon’s eyes.

“Oh……”

Right before him was the desolate and sterile earth, with cracks like spider webs across its surface. The dry smell of the earth drifted into his nose. Wind filled with a huge amount of sand beat against Layfon as it blew past him……Like an illusion, the clear images coming through the helmet gave him the feeling that he was seeing things with his own eyes and feeling things with his own body.

“Does it work?”

Felli’s voice.

But she wasn’t beside him.

“Perfect.”

“That’s good,” came the cool reply.

The helmet was connected to Felli’s flakes. They replaced Layfon’s vision and conveyed to him all kinds of information. This way, he wouldn’t have to see the world with his own eyes and risk burning them through contact with the pollutants, and he would also avoid the inconvenience of the sand sticking onto the helmet and obstructing his vision.

“Then everything’s prepared.”

In his harness hung the Dite he got from Harley. It differed from the normal Dite in that it was slightly longer. A small and thin slab of metal curved inward from the handle, and on it were three holes.

This was the completed version of the Adamandite……And its inventor still hadn’t shown up.

Lastly, Layfon equipped himself with four more Dites.

“Please use the bike,” Karian pointed at the thing beside him.

It was a vehicle from the past that had long since lost its original function. Its design was wide but delicate. Underneath the dim light, liquid silver ran across its black outer shell.

The rubber wheels could not be used on the barren earth. Long distances were out of the question, and there was little meaning in making using the wheels for short distances. The obvious conclusion was to adjust the design in a way that was similar to how the robotic legs moved. Even so, its movement far exceeded the speed of robotic legs. Every city had a few of these bikes for emergencies.

The seat for the person needing rescue had been taken off this bike.

Layfon took his seat and switched on the engine. A low rumble sounded out from beneath the vehicle as the bike vibrated.

Karian and the others went to the control room, and the gate leading to the outside world opened. A lift lowered Layfon to the ground.

Furious wind and the city’s slowly moving multi-legs surrounded Layfon. As the lift descended, he gazed at the mountain protruding from the ground far away.

The filth monster was there.

It would take him one day to get there……The long and lonely journey began.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewinds to just a short while before Layfon’s departure. This was the hospital room.

“This is……”

At the voice that sounded lost, Layfon looked away from the vase. It was Nina. The nurse had removed the needles from her back, turned her over and pulled a blanket over her. The remaining light of the sunset shone through the window. Light and shadow separated the room into two colours. Except for the dusky red on Nina’s bed, everywhere else was dim.

Layfon turned on the light. It reflected off the whitewashed walls and shooed away the darkness. Nina squinted at the dazzling light and saw Layfon's silhouette.

“This is the hospital.”

“Hospital……?”

“Don’t you remember?”

“……Uh……”

She slowly shook her head as she watched the ceiling, followed by a light sigh. The sound of quiet movements from nurses, patients and visitors outside the room caused small vibrations in the air.

Layfon looked at the vase again. In it sat Sharnid’s flowers.

“I see, so I fainted.”

“You overused your Kei, senpai.”

Layfon felt suffocated at the sparseness of the conversation. Nina gradually reached the logical conclusion she didn’t want to accept it……A premonition of her struggling to escape and failing at it.

“Were you watching?” she said.

Watching the vase, Layfon felt her gaze stab one side of his face, but the Nina at the edge of his vision was looking at the window painted red by the sunset.

“No.”

“Do you find me ridiculous?”

“I didn’t laugh.”

“But I want to laugh at myself.”

He sensed the blanket move a little.

“I’m so unsightly……”

“I don’t think so.”

“Why?” Irritation filled her question. Mixed in it was also the sound of crying, but he didn’t attempt to confirm that. Perhaps……He didn’t want to look at the Nina gazing at the sunset.

“This might seem cruel, but I think some things can only be understood after a near-death experience. No one can help with that.”

“And this is one of them?” she asked in a mocking tone. Mocking herself.

Layfon nodded.

“……We have to give up on the next platoon match.”

“……I see.”

She must have understood it.

“Did I waste my time?”

“Waste?”

“I want to win and become stronger. In that case, haven’t I been wasting my time?”

“Have you lost just because you can’t participate in the next match?”

“That’s not it!” She tried to sit up, her face twisted. Her entire body hurt so much that she couldn’t even sit up properly. She lay back down heavily, the pillow supporting the sudden weight of her head.

“……Even so, I still want to win and get stronger. If I stop here and can’t do anything in the real match, then nothing else is worth mentioning.”

“True.”

“So haven’t I been wasting my time?”

She didn’t turn to him. Inside the blanket, her body seemed to become smaller.

“……At first, I thought it would be enough if I used my own strength and helped out Zuellni in the next Military Arts competition,” she said softly, still not turning to face him. “But I got a bit greedy. Because you’re so strong. I was scared when I first witnessed it. I wondered whether you were even human, but when I confirmed you were, desire came to me. I didn’t want just to help, I wanted to become the driving force, the core of victory. I thought the 17th platoon had become stronger even though there was no proof of it. If you want to laugh, then go ahead.”

Layfon shook his head solemnly.

“But I lost the match. Of course. And I feel it was fortunate that we lost. That match corrected my error, but I stopped moving forward after that……If that’s the case, what do I have to do to win?”

As long as the team became stronger.

The answer was simple, but Layfon didn’t voice it.

He understood a little of Nina’s line of thinking. Sharnid had a lukewarm attitude, and Felli clearly had no interest at all.

Especially because Felli told him that she wouldn’t use her true strength. She hated herself for being a psychokinesist.

The strength of a team showed in their coordination. It was meaningless for one person to be strong.

The opposing team had demonstrated this truth in the previous match.

“I thought only I needed to become strong. Even if I can’t fight alongside you, at least I can be strong enough not to become a burden, so……”

So she increased the time spent training herself?

The unusual training schedule meant she had a high evaluation of Layfon’s strength.

“But I might have wasted my time.”

Something quiet and heavy pushed down on the air in the room.

“…Does senpai know about the irregularity in your Kei breathing?”

“Huh?”

“I mean the breath of Kei. Senpai was very painful in that last moment.”

“Ah, Ahah……”

The sudden change in topic confused her.

“The irregularity of your Kei breath shows you’ve wasted your training, to a certain point. It’s natural for that to happen because you lie to your body and, despite your exhaustion, you continued to use Kei. This is the same theory as how one can’t breathe in at will while exercising. When a person first breathes with Kei, the Kei vein generates an amount of Kei that’s larger than usual. The training method for the Kei vein is different from how you increase the capacity of your lungs. In the final phase of Kei training, you can live your daily life using the breath of Kei without having to use Internal- and External-type Kei.”

“Layfon……?”

“It’s hard work to maintain the Kei breath without generating a Kei flow, but if that can be done, then it’ll increase the person’s sensitivity to her Kei and the amount of Kei she holds. It’s like the Kei becomes your nervous system. Kei breathing is the foundation of using Kei.”

Kei breathing is the foundation of using Kei.

That was explained in the junior textbook in Military Arts.

But he had said something that wasn’t included in the textbook. None of the textbooks mentioned maintaining a daily life with Kei breathing.

“If humans with a Kei vein want to survive by relying on Military Arts, then it’s meaningless to live the same as normal people. They breathe differently, so the meanings are different. Please look at the flow of Kei as more important than blood. Believe the information from the Kei flow more than what you feel from your nervous system. Don’t become a blood bag that thinks, but please become a formless body of Kei that thinks,” he said lightly.

Nina remained silent and inert as she listened. She watched him with surprise, her eyes slightly red.

“If you want to live by the Military Arts, then give up trying to live as a human.”

He said that to the Nina who was at ease because he was a human – don’t live as humans do.

“That’s all I can tell senpai,” he smiled. It was a forced smile, so it must have looked quite stiff. He could feel the hard muscles of his face.

“Have you noticed? Sharnid-senpai has a new Dite.”

“Huh?”

“He seems to know how to use gun-fu. I don’t know what level he’s at. You can check later. Perhaps we can have more variation in strategies now. But all the formations we've used so far are have used everyone to attack; maybe you can do it aother way and stay at the back. My brain’s terrible with strategies, and they probably aren’t right, so I have to leave it to Senpai.”

“……”

“I’m good at fighting alone, but I’m terrible when fighting in a team. It’s not easy to fight while thinking of the comrades fighting alongside me. Frankly, I feel that the battle arena is too small.”

“Layfon……”

“Please give me orders, and I’ll try to act them out to the best of my ability. Sharpid-senpai seems to have his own thinking on this. As for Felli-senpai……Well, let’s work hard together.”

He stammered out those last words, so he laughed to cover them.

“It’s all up to senpai whether we can become the strongest platoon, so please don’t abandon us.”

“Abandon you……How could I……”

Nina recalled her recent actions.

Yes, it wasn’t strange to think she had abandoned them when she was training to become strong by herself.

“Yeah……I’ve nothing to say.”

“I’m not against senpai getting stronger. I’ll help out the best I can if there’s anything I can do. Although all I can do is teach you how to train your Kei…If you can find anything more useful than this, then learn from me as much as you can.”

He smiled, a bit embarrassed. This time his smile might have been even stiffer. Please don’t abandon us……That felt just like a kid not wanting to part with someone.

Had he come to like the 17th platoon this much……? Without knowing himself……?

Or was it because of……her?

He didn’t want to leave Nina Antalk?

''(Which is it?)''

He wasn’t sure himself.

“I see……So I’m the only one who's wavering.”

Her soft voice stopped his train of thought.

“We’re comrades, so let’s get stronger together.”

He couldn’t deny the other him who was happy thanks to the intense light in her eyes.

<center>◇</center>

“It was like you were saying your last words.”

“Huh?”

The bike moved forward, bumping across the deserted earth. He was already driving on the smoothest surface, but he wasn’t sure what good it did. He'd had training back in Grendan for driving, but he had never driven for so long a distance. There was a spare tire. If possible, he didn’t want to encounter a situation where he had to use it.

[[Image:CSR vol02 227.jpg|thumb]]
The sun had sunk down in the west. The headlights cut out a circle from the darkness around him.

As long as he got the location right, he’d arrive there, so he constantly checked the compass on the bike's dashboard as he drove.

And Felli was guiding him, so things shouldn't be confusing.

He still hadn’t taken any action at this distance regarding the filth monster. One reason was because of the limited preparation time and movement, but the main reason was his need to coordinate with Felli’s information.

Felli’s voice came through the flake on his helmet. “I heard……What you said in the hospital room.”

“Those weren’t my last words,” he laughed.

“But it’s not strange to think so in this situation, right?”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“But I don’t plan to lose.”

“You didn’t say you wouldn't die.”

“I don’t know anything besides the fact that the filth monster is male. I can’t say what isn’t certain.”

“See?”

He felt the low howling of the wind through his armor-suit. The pollutants beat against him.

On the other side of the skin-thin suitlay a dead world.

Nothing lived except the filth monsters. On the barren earth, shards of soil jut from the ground. Pollution poisoned the air. Contact with pollutants would cause burns, the skin to peeling off in flakes. If one breathed in the air, one’s lungs would rot.

One person was in this dead world.

The uneasy feeling of being in a place he shouldn’t be invaded Layfon.

He had fought in this dead world numerous times, fighting continuously in an arena that was far wider and vaster than any city, but filled with a sense of suffocation. Was he truly alive right now? Even that feeling of “Of course I'm alive” was fading.

His mission was all that kept him going in this place, so when he faced battle, he always felt his life was somewhere far, far away from him.

“I don’t plan to say my last words here,” he repeated.

“Really?”

“Really.”

“Fon Fon……”

He almost crashed.

“Have you really decided on that name?” Embarrassed at the nickname that didn’t suit the current atmosphere, he steadied the vehicle.

“I’ve decided.”

There was stubbornness in her icy voice.

“Can you not use that name?”

“No……I remember. We were deciding on a something to call me. How did we end up deciding on your nickname?”

“……Don’t ask me.”

He didn’t even get a say in the name of Fon Fon.

“Ah……I get it, because my brother showed up. He has to interfere in everything I do. My emotionless and tearless brother is the cause of my misfortune. I pray daily that he’ll be forced to withdraw because he’s been exposed using public funds for private purposes and other crimes he’s committed.”

“What are you saying……”

Her solemn expression surfaced in his mind.

“Then you decide.”

“Now?”

“I’m bored, so you can either talk to me, or you can make some funny jokes?”

Yes, there was still some time before he reached his destination.

“Um, I can’t, but……”

“Please don’t make jokes. I’ll get a headache if you turn into Sharnid-senpai.”

“…Then what do I do?”

“Just think of what to call me.”

“Um……”

“Hurry……”

He was troubled. Anyway, all he needed was to say what he thought.

“……Felli-chan?”

“I’m already used to that. I've been called that since I was very little. Use more creativity. This name’s denied.”

“Felli-chi?”

“I feel like a moron. Rejected.”

Then what about when Meishen was called Mei-chi? But he didn’t say that to Felli. Recently, he had been calling her Mei. Speaking of which, that was how he called Naruki too, but that seemed different……

“Felli-chon.”

“Is that even meaningful? Rejected.”

“Felli-yan.”

“My name is not a joke. Rejected.”

“Felli-lin.”

“Are you laughing?”

“Felli Felli.”

“I hate rehash. Rejected.”

“Feffen.”

“Sounds like a strange laugh. Rejected.”

“Fernandez.”

“Who's that? Rejected.”

“Felli-tan.”

“Do you want to die~? Rejected.”

“…Sorry, I give up.”

“You’re not permitted to give up.”

What should he do……He wanted to hold his head. Besides, the name was usually shortened or changed to add variations to its tone. Or he could use some similar thing as an analogy……

“……”

“What?”

“Nothing.”

He decided not to say she was a cold, bloodless doll. That would definitely hurt.

“Please hurry,” she urged. His head felt like stone. He couldn’t think of anything else.

''(Fe?......What is that?)''

If he shortened her name, it became some strange sound. What if Naruki became Fekki? How strange.

“Hurry up. What’s with you?”

“Felli,” he said in resignation. There were no variations and no comparisons.

Just her original name. Perhaps that sounded rough. Even so, he couldn’t help it. He had no other ideas.

''(How about that?)''

“……”

“……Say it again.”

“Um…Felli.”

“Mm……”

Felli’s image wasn’t on the helmet, but he felt he saw her. Her right hand caressed her chin, left hand supporting right elbow, her head slightly cocked, her gaze lightly stroking the sky above her......This image of her surfaced in his mind.

“It’s not creative at all, and you didn’t put any effort into it. No respect for your senpai at all, and there’s no affection for me. It’s so bad that you can’t call it a name.”

So that didn’t work……Well……

Layfon tried to think of another name, but instead got a surprise from what Felli said next.

“Never mind, we’ll just use that.”

“Heh?” He was rather shocked, then glad of her letting him go.

“But you have to say it with more emotion. I don’t need the respect for a senpai. Call me with that name, ok?”

“Uh…Um…”

“Well, Fon Fon. Say it again.”

“Ah, yes……Felli.”

“Good.”

Layfon relaxed.

“Promise me.”

“……What?”

“Call me that from now on, ok?”

“Uh, in front of others too?”

“Of course.”

“And Fon Fon too?”

“Sure.”

“Sorry, please forgive me.”

If he was called Fon Fon during team training and after school……

(No……NoNoNO!)

That would be so embarrassing.

“Fine, then I’ll call you Fon Fon when we’re alone.”

He could truly relax now.

“In exchange for that, I’ll add in one more condition.”

“Yes, leave it to me,” Layfon said, not really having heard what Felli had just said. He’d agree to any request as long as she didn’t call him Fon Fon in front of everyone.

“Please remember to call me by that name when you return.”

“……”

“It’s a promise.”

Those were the last words, Felli stopped talking after that.

He took a quick nap before dawn. The swaying of his body stuck to him like echoes. And like that, he lay on the vehicle and closed his eyes.

The wind had died down and everywhere looked dead. He didn’t know what Felli was doing on the other end of the flakes. She hadn’t spoken to him for a while now.

It was really quiet, as if even his own voice had died off. When he moved slightly, the sound of Dites bumping against the bike shook his eardrums. On the contrary, the feeling of him being alive was more intense than ever.

He knew there was no such thing, but that feeling came unbidden to him. He had no one beside him, no one to help him. The people living in Zuellni were far behind him, and he had no idea where the other cities were.

What was Leerin doing?

This flashed through his mind.

After the attack on Zuellni, he had only written one letter to Leerin. He felt that he was waiting for a return letter from somewhere. It wasn’t that strange that he still hadn’t received a letter. The roaming buses hadn’t delivered any letters, so the mail probably would come soon.

He candidly told her about the present him in that letter. How he was forced to transfer into Military Arts, enter a platoon and fight the larvae…… And his inability to give up on Military Arts. What would Leerin think? Would she smile bitterly and say “Can’t be helped since it’s you”, or would she lecture him with a pink face……

The harness swayed and the Dites jostled against each other.

(I…… am quite afraid of loneliness.)

He deeply thought so. He used to write to Leerin every week, but he hadn’t been doing that now. One reason was his losing the fresh and curious feeling he had when he first started school. The second reason was that Leerin didn’t write as much in her letters to him. He felt a distance between them.

He hadn’t received a letter from Leerin since her last letter.

(It must be the distance between cities.)

In the time when cities couldn’t contact each other, Layfon was doubtful as to whether his letter had safely arrived at Grendan. He didn’t think Leerin would not want to write to him. The unreliable connection between cities, the Layfon involved in this situation, the Layfon who thought of Leerin in this time…… He arrived at this conclusion from all these factors combined.

Had the people he met in this city filled his loneliness of not being with Leerin?

No.

It didn’t fill his loneliness. It replaced it. The truth of separating from Leerin remained in him. He was just so busy with school and everything that he hadn’t the time to feel lonely.

This was the Layfon in Zuellni. Perhaps it was a good thing that he wasn’t as tense as when he was in Grendan.

(Although there’s a lot of troublesome things, and I’m doing what I did before……)

And as part of his life in Zuellni, he was out here in the open, in a desolate environment, totally isolated from his normal life.

Sand particles beat against the vehicle and his Dites.

The wind was rising again. Listening to the sound of the wind, Layfon’s consciousness sank into shallow darkness.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewound back to just after Layfon’s departure.

The door was pushed open.

“Yo, Nina! Are you healthy?”

“I don’t think that’s a question you ask a patient.”

“Yep. Just like this!” Sharnid walked into the room, smiling flippantly as he winked at a nurse walking past in the corridor. Harley was right behind him.

It was the morning of a weekend. Nina put aside the book she was reading.

“What’re you reading? Uh, a textbook! And it’s “Military Arts principles I”…… Why’re you reading this now?”

Nina nodded as she confirmed the Dites hanging around Sharnid’s waist.

“Because I’ve something I need to relearn.”

“Haha, even though you fainted all of a sudden, you’re still so serious,” Sharnid shrugged.

“Forget it. What about today’s match? Is it ok not to watch it?”

“If you want to know, I can bring you the disc later. Because of the sudden holiday, I haven’t time to arrange a date, so I’ve time on my hands.”

If so, then just go and watch the match. But Nina didn’t say it. Harley’s smile lacked his usual cheerfulness, and that bothered her.

“But it’s tragic to faint because of over-exhaustion. And you’re still so serious about it after fainting, I greatly admire our captain.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Nina apologized, lowering her head.

“Nono….” Sharnid said. “I don’t want you to reflect on this. I’ve encountered that type of thing many times already…… besides, I’ve something else to say today. Sorry I’ve to push back visiting the patient.”

“Something else?”

Sharnid snatched up his Dite. “For someone who’s kicked out of a team, my words probably don’t mean much……” He said as he deftly spun the larger-than-palm-sized Dite.

“Everyone has secrets, but there’re two types, one that doesn’t matter, and one that makes people notice. I don’t care if it’s the former type, but the latter……”

A rapid movement from him.

The Dite restored in his hand in the blink of an eye and it was pointed right at Harley.

[[Image:CSR vol02 243.jpg|thumb]]

“Sharnid!” Nina said loudly. A smile still hung on Sharnid’s face. As for Harley, he was frozen stiff at the sudden Dite’s appearance.

“If my comrade’s keeping secrets, then I can’t move freely, coz I’ll worry that he’ll attack me from the back. For example, just like whether this guy would shoot the wrong target….. something like that,” Sharnid stared closely at his Dite pressing down on Harley’s forehead.

Meaning he was suspecting Harley?

“How could that be?” Nina said.

“Harley is my childhood friend. He’ll never betray me.”

“I don’t doubt this guy’s skill, and I don’t think he’ll betray the team, but it seems we’re the only two left out.”

“What?” Nina looked at Harley. Resignation filled his stiff expression.

“Harley?”

“…… Sorry.”

“The weapon you made in haste a while ago was for Layfon, right? That ridiculously huge sword, just what is it for?”

Nina remembered, but she had never suspected Harley. Recently, she was only thinking of herself.

“What do you guys plan for the ridiculously strong Layfon with that type of a weapon? I think I can guess. Felli’s with you guys and that is enough confirmation. But if it’s possible, I want to hear it from you.”

Nina kept silent.

“Sorry,” Harley’s lips were clamped tight against each other.

Slightly shaky lips opened again.

Nina had forgotten her own breathing, and the same feeling remained with her as she listened.

After that……

The nurse went in to deliver lunch, and seeing the bed empty, she hurriedly went out into the corridor.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon arrived at his destination shortly after noon.

He drank down the food in jelly form with a straw, and confirmed the information conveyed through Felli’s flake.

The high and jutting mountain gave off an unapproachable bearing.

The scene appeared on his helmet.

The inert filth monster was fastened onto the surface of the mountain, its posture almost the same as the image in the second photo. The filth monster’s body had slightly expanded. Its length, from head to tail, was long like a snake’s. Two insect-like wings extended from its back. Muddy green veins spread across the tattered wings, which were damaged to a stage where they were bent, almost breaking off, by the wind.

Legs were attached to the curled body of the filth monster, and the claws of the forelegs weren’t dug into the wall of the mountain. The filth monster must be degenerating. A thin layer of white covered its green compound eye.

The prey whose nutritious value was much higher than the pollutants….. the filth monster made no reaction to the prey, the human standing within reach.

As if it was dead.

But what about the sudden chill he felt?

“How is it?” Felli said.

“A male in phase four or five. I can tell that from its shriveled legs.”

“Is it that thing in the photo?”

“The filth monsters lose their legs every time they molt…… uh, females are different. They stay underground when they’re laying eggs.”

He dismounted from the bike and took out two Dites from his harness.

In his right hand was the special Dite that Harley made.

“When its body’s grown old, its legs will completely degenerate. This is the aged period. Once the male fully degenerates, it’ll be able to fly, and that is its cruelest and wildest form. Next is the second aged phase with increasing functions and variations. The form of a second aged phase is never stable.”

“Fon Fon?”

Leaning stiffly against the bike, he tried to relax his body. It was meaningless to get anxious now. He allowed his Kei to run through his body.

“Just like its unstable appearance, it’s also hard to judge the filth monster’s level of strength. We’ve to be particularly wary of filth monsters in their second aged phase. If this filth monster is in its first phase, then there’re still ways to handle it.”

“What is it?” Incomprehension seeped through Felli’s voice, but Layfon wasn’t paying attention.

“A second aged phase filth monster is rare, perhaps there’s no need to be concerned, or it’s not possible to recognize it. But there is a difference between knowing and not knowing. If one knows, then one can take appropriate action. Please remember, sometimes second aged phase filth monsters don’t attack humans because they’re driven by the instinct to violence.”

“Fon Fon…… What’re you saying?”

“Something that might be my last words.”

Cracking noises. As if the air was rent apart. A loud noise hiding the sound of a secret’s breath. The chill on Layfon’s skin turned into needle sharp pain. As the noise increased in intensity, the tattered wings collapsed and the scales covering the filth monster’s body peeled off in flakes. The entire compound eye popped out and rolled down the side of the mountain.

Felli’s voice intruded. “I got a report…… Zuellni’s changed direction. The entire city’s made a rapid turn.”

“As expected……”

Now he knew why Zuellni kept moving straight before. The city hadn’t discovered the filth monster, or maybe it thought that was only a corpse. In the end, Zuellni found out it wasn’t that at all, so it changed its route.

“Fon Fon….. this is……”

“It’s molting. This is my first time seeing this, but it has to be it.”

“Zuellni’s changed direction…… Please escape!”

Layfon ignored her. “Restoration 01,” he said the key word, restoring the Dite in his left hand. The green blade tore through the air.

“It’s too late. This guy’s waiting, after molting…… It holds a different body type and will get more hungry than usual. It was suppressing its molting moment for the prey to get close. The reason why a second aged phase filth monster is particularly aggressive is because of its extreme hunger.”

It was too late for Layfon to escape. The filth monster had waited for the smell of prey to get close to the point where it couldn’t escape. Layfon readied his fighting stance and increased the amount and density of his internal Kei. The back of the monster split into two and sticky body fluid oozed from it to slide down the face of the mountain in many branches.

Low howling made the air vibrate. The filth monster called in its rebirth, lifting itself from the empty shell to spread its pure and moisture-filled wings. The intense red of the wings stained the sky.

The liquid covering its head fell off, revealing a head different from before. A long protruding jaw, sharp teeth on the outside, diamond blue light like a human’s eyes…… It looked very similar to an insect.

“The first aged phase…… please remember. You can defeat this monster if you are prepared to sacrifice half of a city.”

He connected the end of the restored Dite to the end of the other Dite in his right hand. He grasped hold of the connected Dites carefully with his right hand then charged forward.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

Strengthening his feet, he leaped onto the face of the mountain.

The monster’s wings vibrated as the liquid enveloping its body shot out, painting rainbows around it. It must have captured the scent of countless humans in Zuellni. The filth monster’s nose pointed directly behind Layfon.

The steel threads bounded up the entire filth monster, the action quiet as a mouse.

The filth monster kept on ascending without signs of slowing. The difference between the sizes of the two was too huge. Unable to suppress his opponent, Layfon was lifted up to dangle in midair.

(If it were Lintence, he could cut off its wings like this……)

As expected, its shell was much harder than a larva’s…… He wondered how Nina and the others would think of him if they knew he looked like this…… as he returned his attention to the current situation, he focused on binding the monster tighter.

Intense vibration shot down his wrist. The wings beat fast and rapid, and the steel threads bounced off them.

“It still isn’t working……”

Layfon didn’t have the time to try another tactic and aim at the base of the wings. The filth monster was now in the air and it could head for Zuellni whenever it wanted. Layfon let the steel threads loose into two bundles, one bounded the filth monster, the other shot into the face of the mountain.

“I’ll have it land.”

The monster rumbled in pain. Its body twisted and its wings danced more intensely, but the monster failed to ascend. At the same time, keen wailing came from the mountain.

Layfon removed the part of the combined Dite that was anchoring the steel threads in the mountain, then twisted in midair to land on one of the steel threads and ran across it, his face green and stiff as if he was performing in a circus. While running, he took out the rest of the Dites from his harness and inserted them into the holes in Harley’s Dite.

“Restoration AD,” he said as Kei flowed through his entire body.

Heavy weight burst out from him at the weight of the weapon and the power flowing in his body. The steel thread dropped, and he used the momentum of its rebound to jump up to the filth monster’s back.

A huge blade was born in Layfon’s hand.

Three different types of Dites….. combined with a Dite that was already an amalgamation of different alloys. This feat wasn’t impossible in the past.

And the end product was just a different type of Dite. It wasn’t particularly special in any way.

The new Dite maintained and combined all the advantages of three types of Dite. There was a disadvantage though. It wasn’t possible to reduce the weight and density of the restored forms of the three types of Dites, so Layfon was practically holding four weapons.

Any normal person would have had trouble controlling that weight.

He landed on its back. Using his left wrist, he reeled in a steel thread anchored in the mountain, all the time running, dragging the huge blade with him.

His aim was the wings.

He headed for the left wing. Furious winds baffled him, but he shot through it using internal Kei. He raised the sword and chopped down. The red of the wing scattered. The monster howled, not because of pain, as the wing had no nerves, but of losing its balance.

The filth monster sloped to one side. Layfon released the sword and retrieved it through a steel thread. Letting loose the steel thread looped around his left wrist, he ran up the back of the monster.

He jumped and descended. He had wanted to shoot out a steel thread to reduce his falling speed, but there wasn’t anything higher than his current altitude.

A concussion exploded on the ground to signal the filth monster’s landing. The wind rolled back from the monster and received some of Layfon’s weight as he landed.

The filth monster struggled to its feet. Blood filled its raging eye as it watched Layfon, the small creature who was interfering with its dinner time. Its starving and furious gaze seemed to be enough to stop a person’s heart.

“How long does it take to grow back its wing? Two? Three days? As long as there’s a big enough gap, then Zuellni can safely escape……” Layfon murmured, feeling the wetness coming from inside his protective clothes.

He was sweating profusely.

The murderous intent from a first aged phase filth monster was this amazing.

But higher power of concentration then that was needed for him to cut off its wing.

“How long will it take you to die of hunger? One week? Or one month? I’ll play with you no matter how long it takes.”

The filth monster had used up all of its stored nutrients to enter the first aged phase. It didn’t have enough strength to molt a second time.

Layfon couldn’t escape. This thought caused his stubbornness to live lift its head, and that was enough indication of his collapsing will to fight. If this continued, an opening would appear for the teeth of the filth monster to sink into.

The monster headed straight for Layfon, its body waving away the clouds of dust and its movements generating more dust. It had no legs as it had already given them up in the molting process, but its snake-like movements were fast even without legs.

This huge body of the filth monster in itself was a weapon, its every scale hard and sharp. Even if it didn’t directly come into contact with Layfon, a brush of it could tear open Layfon’s protective clothes.

Although Layfon had taken away the opponent’s advantage by forcing it to move on the ground, he himself still had the disadvantage.

“Fon Fon……”

Layfon leapt back into the close pressure of death.

<center>◇</center>

“I think if it’s him, he can do it…… I admit I didn’t consider fully in my passion while inventing the new Dite, but I really think he can do it!”

Harley’s voice hovered in Nina’s mind.

The sound of the running bike shook her entire body. The sun shone overhead. The temperature should be cold, but she felt hot. This must be because of the protective clothes.

Seated in the side passenger’s seat with nothing to do but sit still, yet she wasn’t at all impatient and anxious because……

“But looking at him, I thought I might have been wrong. Layfon he, how should I put it…… he was very serious. Of course he’d have such a reaction encountering this event. He has to fight a filth monster alone…… his reaction is natural, but I don’t feel that that’s the only reason.”

The bike flew across the earth.

Sharnid was the driver. Only one set of protective clothes was improved, so Nina and Sharnid wore the old type of protective clothes. They had worn it once when they were on practicum outside the city. This old type placed restrictions on the body’s movements, but it was better than wearing nothing.

But even if she could move more deftly, what could the present Nina do?

After listening to Harley, Nina went to find Karian at the office of the Student President. He received her with an expression free of guilt.

“Just what is this?” Nina said angrily.

“Nothing. Layfon-kun said he doesn’t need any help. I believe in him. Believing is different from abandoning.”

Nina’s fist pounded down on the desk. The documents rose an inch and the pen holder swayed. The fountain pen next to the documents rolled to a side.

Her hand hurt.

“…… He also said, don’t let anyone get close,” Karian picked up the pen that had almost rolled off the table. He spun it around with his fingers.

“Huh?”

転がり落ちそうになるペンを拾い上げ、カリアンは指で器用に回した。

“It seems a fight with a filth monster is dangerous. I can’t tell how dangerous since I’m not a Military Artist, but it seems that one would die while looking for somewhere safe. He said he doesn’t need anyone to wait for orders in the safety zone in that type of battlefield. There’re only two outcomes in battle with filth monsters outside a city – either come back alive, or death. He said we had better be mentally prepared……”

Nina held her breath. That was all she could do.

Layfon was all alone out there……

Her fist tightened on the desk. Her muscles still hurt. Her condition was hardly normal in this present state. If she tried to generate the flow of Kei, her waist would hurt painfully.

What could she do in this situation?

But she couldn’t stop herself.

“Please send me over.”

“And what do you plan to do over there?” Karian’s question was reasonable. “I understand your condition. Even if I don’t know of it, as the leader, I can’t allow a pale-faced student to enter that dangerous a place.”

“He’s my subordinate and my comrade. Even if we can’t fight together, at least I’ve to go and receive him……”

She didn’t know what she could do to help out.

But when she said “comrade”, she could imagine Layfon’s genuine smile.

“Um…… ok. I’ll give you permission to use the bike. My sister will guide you.”

“Thank you.”

“But you must come back alive. Escape immediately if the situation turns bad.”

“…… I won’t run away.”

“You people are the ones who can keep this city alive.”

“Layfon’s the same,” Nina said and ran out of the room.

She was now riding the bike. The problem was, what could she do to help?

Only a few days ago…… Layfon was alone, pondering on how to the fight the filth monster without telling anyone. Facing the him like that, what could she do?

She and Layfon differed in strength and experiences, but fighting as a platoon and fighting the filth monsters were different things.

Even so, she couldn’t continue her normal daily life not knowing what was going on outside.

Didn’t Sharnid say that there were two types of secrets? One that mattered and one that didn’t?

This was a secret she was concerned about. She couldn’t stay hidden in the dark.

(We aren’t the only ones who want you to live.)

The sender of that letter must feel the same. That letter was written with ease, worry and jealousy. It was clear that the woman felt something for Layfon. To leave this person behind to a place where only one choice, life or death, was possible… Just what was Layfon thinking?

(Perhaps that’s what she meant by “difference”?)

Pain rose in Nina’s chest. Was this what Leerin meant when she said in the letter that she was happy Layfon didn’t give up Military Arts but she didn’t want him to become the Layfon of Grendan?

Thinking of this, a tightness spread through Nina’s chest.

(Aaa!)

She chased away the uneasiness inside her. What she wanted to know wasn’t how much Leerin knew of Layfon, but what Layfon’s true intention was in this fight.

For him to head alone into this kind of a place.

Even if it was the fate that no Military Artist could escape from.

She didn’t know what to do if she failed to find out.

(Just what is he thinking……)

And……

(What do I do after I find out?)

If she didn’t understand that either, she felt she had no way to move forward.

Did this concern belong to the future? Or was it because of her present self…… she wasn’t too clear on the question itself.

“…… You’re almost there,” Felli’s voice came through.

Fatigue came through Felli’s voice. Nina never knew Felli’s psychokinesis could reach this far. This made her acknowledge once more just how ignorant she was of her team members’ strength.

(I’ll think of that later……)

“What is it?”

“Hey, there……” Sharnid said before Felli did. He shook his head and pointed ahead.

The bike entered a dust cloud.

And this was what Nina saw after a while.

The deserted ground looked as if someone had been madly slashing at it, and in that ground laid a huge, deep gutter. The sand and dust fluttering around were proof of it.

A lone shadow had fallen inside that gutter.

Nina’s hand pressed down on her chest, her heart tightened.

Sharnid slowed down the bike, heading towards the dark shadow.

It was the bike that Layfon had taken with him, but Layfon himself was nowhere to be seen.

“Where is he……?” she couldn’t see properly through the dancing sand, but something was certain.

She didn’t get it. The mountain where the filth monster had fastened itself onto should be right ahead of them. But it was gone.

“Felli, where’s Layfon?”

Felli didn’t reply.

They were already one day late. Was Layfon all right?

“Answer me. Is he all right?”

“He’s ok, but……”

“But…..? What’s it?”

“He said don’t get closer. Move far away.”

“What did you say?”

And the sound of some distant explosion filled her eardrums, and she saw a dark shape spattering the sky.

A huge rock was descending towards Nina and Sharnid.

<center>◇</center>

In one split second, his concentration broke.

Something had happened, but he had immediately focused back on the task before him.

It seemed to be some information… and he had shouted out something in panic.

The break in concentration was almost fatal.

Layfon didn’t have time to recall it. He didn’t dig through his memories as he had no time to think nor do anything extraneous to the battle.

Because if he did that, then death awaited him.

The huge monster filled Layfon’s entire vision. It roared as its body batted at Layfon. The steel threads flew at the filth monster’s tail and wrapped around it. The tail thrashed, pulling Layfon up and down, as if Layfon was a fish struggling off a hook.

When Layfon stopped spinning, he lowered himself –

His destination was the filth monster’s head.

The filth monster seemed wounded. It seemed to have buried itself quite deep, and it still hadn’t managed to shake loose the soil atop it.

The huge sword chopped down towards that body.

The scales resisted the sword point, but in one swift moment, Layfon had pierced through the tough outer-shell to only feel yet another resistance, another piece of scale.

“!”

It was one scale after another. Every time the sword contacted a scale, sparks lit up. Bathed in a shower of sparks, Layfon realized he had failed. His usual self could have torn through the monster like it was paper…… but why couldn’t he do it?

At this rate, the filth monster’s flesh would have swallowed Layfon’s blade. Before that happened, Layfon had turned the blade around. He grasped hold of the handle again and put his foot on the monster’s back. He pulled the steel threads to confirm they were anchored about one Jimel ahead of him in the mountain face, then he ‘pulled’ again as he kicked at the monster’s back. As Layfon was torn skyward, the huge blade leaped out of the flesh. Red blood sprayed from the filth monster’s wound.

Layfon landed on the ground.

He turned around quickly to face the monster and he looked down at the Dite.

Smoke rose from one of the Dites inserted into the three holes. A close watch discerned small cracks along the Dite. Its colour also looked different.

“One’s broken……”

He took out that Dite and tossed it away.

Although the Dite had the strength to maintain its form, that strength was limited. It had managed to hang on till now because of its high density, but now it was broken.

The combined Dite felt lighter in his hand. This different feel might cause the next fatal error, but he couldn’t stop fighting.

He watched the filth monster.

Many scales had fallen off its body. Blood spurted from its wound. It had lost too much blood. Slabs of something black fell off from its body.

It had also lost half of its remaining wing. To Layfon, the filth monster looked like a gigantic snake prostrated on the ground…… but the scales covering its body weren’t as smooth as a snake’s. They were as tough and sharp as rocks.

Layfon had destroyed its left eye. The blood flow seeping from under that shattered eye had slowed. The wound must be recovering. Layfon didn’t know whether the filth monster would re-grow the nerves in its eyes. He had no wish to find out.

So hot…… the ventilation function of the protective clothes had reached its limit. Layfon’s sweat became steam.

He knew his concentration was slipping.

“Damn!”

He refocused himself. He wanted to defeat this monster without sustaining any injuries. While doing what was nearly impossible, how could he get distracted?

He didn’t plan to die. Although he did say something to Felli that might be his last words, still, it was just a possibility. He hadn’t had time to talk with her properly since the fight began. As for last words…. All he needed was to smile after returning safely to Zuellni.

The filth monster struggled to get up. It must be because of the heavy wound in its head. The monster seemed to have trouble confirming its location as anger increased with the passing time. Its rough and wild movements sent sand flying everywhere, and the various wounds on its body sprayed out more blood.

(I’ll rest a little before it finds out where I am.)

Layfon didn’t know how much time he’d get to rest. He might not even have one minute, but all he needed was a gap in the fight so he could generate more Kei and let it fill his body. It was painful that he had nothing to replace the water and salt he had lost. He licked his lip and tasted something salty – his sweat.

“Fon Fon…… Can you talk?”

How long had it been since he last heard her?

“Ahah…. How long has it been?”

“About a day.”

“I see……”

(I should be able to stay up for two more days without water.)

He thought as he watched the filth monster. It hadn’t discovered him yet.

“And……?”

“Well…… it’s about the captain.”

“Captain? What’s happened to her?”

“…… I said before that captain and Sharnid senpai are heading this way. Though you said they were to retreat…… Don’t you remember?”

Now he knew why he had lost his concentration.

“Ah…… sorry, I don’t. Did they retreat?”

The astonishment back then felt so far away from him. Felli’s question wasn’t like doubt. She said it out of obligation.

Although he was resting, he didn’t let down his guard. He was still concentrated on the fight, so everything else felt far away from him.

“Well……”

He had no time to listen to her.

It had discovered him.

What should he do?

He felt uneasy at the lighter weight of the Dite, but it wasn’t just because he had lost one of the Dites. The clumsy feel of the Kei flow indicated that the combined Dites themselves had sustained a certain level of damage after the fight that lasted one entire day.

(How many moves can I still execute?)

Compared to his physical strength, the weapon itself might be the first to fall. This wouldn’t have happened if he had the Heaven Blade with him.

Fighting to his limit, he realized for the first time how rare and valuable the Heaven Blade was. That was strange. Did he not have the vision to understand that?

“It’s useless to give myself an excuse.”

He had decided what he had to do. In that case, all he needed was to finish his duty.

He would defeat the filth monster with one move so he must find its opening.

As he thought of this, the enemy made a peculiar movement.

“Uh……?”

It didn’t seem to intend to attack him. As if it was getting distracted.

Layfon followed it….. and his concentration broke again.

A small dust cloud. A bike with a side passenger’s seat…… it wasn’t the one that Layfon rode on.

Yes, the filth monster was looking at it.

“How could they come here!”

Although he couldn’t tell who they were as they were wearing protective clothes, he was sure they were Nina and Sharnid.

He leaped up to a steel thread and ran towards them, using Whirl Kei.

Sharnid’s shower of bullets had little effect on the filth monster. As Layfon passed their position, he felt Nina’s line of vision stabbing his face. Perhaps he was being oversensitive. And like that, he appeared in front of the filth monster. His body suddenly bounded upwards.

Flying in the air, supported by the steel thread, Layfon turned the huge sword around and swung down to cut open the monster’s forehead.

He flew back as blood mixed with howling noise shot high into the air. Layfon landed on the moving bike.

[[Image:CSR vol02 275.jpg|thumb]]
“Layfon!?”

“Why are you here!?” he asked angrily and looked back at the filth monster.

It was on a rampage from the pain twisting its long body. The feeling in Layfon’s hand told him he had failed in delivering a fatal strike to the brain.

And……

He looked at his Dite. Smoke rose from another hole. That couldn’t be helped as he had tried to cut through the already tough scales along with the even harder forehead bone.

(The move I’ve got left……)

Feeling the lightness of the weapon, he made his decision.

(Then what?)

He still had his own green Dite that he could use to buy time. He had been using its steel threads as support so it hadn’t sustained any heavy damages. But if he used his last move, he’d forego the steel threads move that had helped him escape countless times. Losing the backup would be a huge setback for him.

Perhaps this was better than losing his chance to attack, but he would be forcing himself into a dead end. Buying time would ensure Zuellni to move into safety, but if he did that, he’d lose his life.

And there were also Nina and Sharnid……

This was the only way… to determine the outcome of the fight before he lost the function of the steel threads.

And it was a highly dangerous gamble. If he failed, he’d die, Nina and Sharnid would die, Zuellni might also die. Everything would vanish.

Should he bet everything on the last move……. He hesitated.

“Hey, are you listening?”

“No…… Anyway, you guys hurry up and escape.”

“Listen up! Your bike’s broken. This is the only vehicle that still works.”

“As long as I beat this guy, people will come to get us.”

“Can you defeat it?”

“……”

“That weapon’s at its limit. Can you really beat it with this thing?”

“…… It’s starting to move. I have to go!”

He had no answer for her. He hadn’t the confidence that she’d agree with his answer He had nothing to say but to head out and fight.

Sharnid pulled him back by his collar, steering the bike with one hand.

“Aaa, wait!”

“Please let go of me!”

“It’s rare for the captain to order others to listen to her.”

“I’ll use force.”

“It’s fine to tear off my arm. Please go ahead.”

In reality, if he pulled himself out of Sharnid’s grasp with Kei, he might just end up tearing Sharnid’s arm off. And even if that didn’t happen, the bike might lose its balance and flip upside down.

“It’s too embarrassing to come out here and not do anything. Same for me, and same for the injured captain. The 17th platoon can’t embarrass its captain!”

“I haven’t heard of that.”

“Same here. I just made that decision.”

By looking at Sharnid’s back, Layfon could tell he was smiling.

“Have you got a plan?” Nina said. “Are you absolutely sure that you can win with your next move?”

She had even seen through this.

“…… Yes. It’s the wound on its forehead. If I strike there again……”

The scales were shattered. Half of the forehead bone was probably cracked…… If he struck there.

The wound must be recovering, but not the scales and the bone. If he could stab its brain and release his Kei there…… But Nina had calmly pointed out the uneasiness he felt about that move.

“Do you have a plan that can take you there and make sure you strike it on its head?”

“……”

“Ok,” Nina nodded. “Then we’ve increased our chance of success.”

“Heh?”

“You were listening in, Felli? Find out the place I want in the vicinity. Hurry.”

Then Nina listed out her conditions of the place she had in mind.

“It’s near. Head for the southwest. It’s about 20 Jimels from you.”

“Sharnid.”

“Roger, captain,” he changed the bike’s direction.

“Layfon, will the filth monster leave us?”

“Uh? ……. Probably not. It moves faster than this bike.”

“Then buy enough time for us to head for that place. Don’t damage your weapon.”

“With this……”

He could interfere with the filth monster’s movements using the steel threads.

“Keep at it.”

He nodded reflexively.

How should he put it? It was a feeling of suddenly being swallowed. He saw Nina’s face through the helmet and the protective cloth…… He looked at that face and the tension he held wavered.

He felt more at ease.

Should he be at ease at the wavering of the destructive pressure on him? Or be alarmed at it…… He wasn’t sure. Even so, he felt a part of him wasn’t able to deny Nina.

He continued to control the steel threads.

Twenty Jimels.

He focused on gaining them time.

<center>◇</center>

They arrived at a valley surrounded by cliff faces. Green matters and clear water might have once flourished here. Now the valley was dry, extremely dry.

Nina had explained her plan as they rode the bike. They looked at back at the slope as if it was waiting for something to fly into its mouth.

“How long till that guy catches up?”

“Three minutes.”

Nina nodded. “We’re getting off. It’s impossible to ride the bike here. Sharnid, take the bike to the shooting position. Layfon, carry me.”

Felli explained the terrain and Nina asked a few questions based on Felli’s information. It seemed just by doing that, she had already formed an accurate map in her head. Layfon dismounted, clear at the instructions he had received.

The sound of shattering rocks closed in.

The filth monster was already here.

“Hurry!”

Layfon carried her deeper into the valley.

“Is this really all right?” he asked, uncomfortable with how light she was in his arms.

“The plan’s successful as long as that thing stops moving, isn’t it?”

Layfon nodded on the bike.

“It’s hungry, so it’ll rush straight for food, right?”

Layfon nodded again.

“Well, we’ll need bait…… No need to think of anything else.”

“…… Captain?”

“Limit your enemy’s movements and turn the situation into your advantage. That’s a basic principle.”

“You aren’t thinking of……”

“I’ll act as bait.”

“Who else can do this besides me? Sharnid’s got his mission and you have to give it its fatal strike. If you do everything including what’s unnecessary, isn’t that the same as what you’ve been doing in the past?”

“That was how I did things in Grendan.”

He had always done things this way. To change his way now……

“Aren’t there many people to replace you in Grendan? Aren’t there twelve Heaven Blade successors? So eleven people can replace you. Even if you fall, there’re still other ways, so you fought with that kind of tactics. But nobody can replace you in Zuellni. Grendan and Zuellni are different. Grendan’s way is not my way. You’re my subordinate. I can’t just leave you.”

“But……” Layfon stopped speaking. Her determination in her eyes. Her furrowing eyebrows as if she was glaring at him, as if she was staring at him with trembling eyes… he felt he was being sucked into them.

Those eyes suddenly turned gentle.

“You want to abandon the you in Grendan, don’t you?”

“…… But, I can’t.”

Because the danger of meeting filth monsters existed everywhere.

“It’s ok to abandon it.”

“Heh?” His eyes widened in astonishment.

“Your desire to protect Zuellni arose after you came to the Academy City, right? Then treasure it. As for your way of fighting, living and thinking in Grendan…… leave them all. It’s enough to protect Zuellni. Leave everything.”

“……”

“Do you find that beneficial for you too? But, that’s how I feel and how the person waiting for you at Grendan feels. Isn’t that what’s written in the letter?”

“Letter……?”

“I can repeat this how many times you want. I won’t let you, my comrade and subordinate, die. I’ll do whatever it takes to reach that goal!”

An intense light emitted once again from those gentle eyes. A determination that would never bend and break. Those eyes were what made him swallow his words. Looking at his image in them, Layfon nodded.

“I understand. Then, I’ll temporarily keep senpai’s life.”

“Stop your nonsense,” she laughed. “I’m captain. I’m keeping you guys’ lives.”

<center>◇</center>

Nina was all alone in the valley.

Trees once stood here. Clear water once flowed. Fishes once swam and everything must have been filled with birdsongs. Lives drowned the earth matter-of-factly. The lives were short, but creatures continued to sing out the song of life’s chains.

Something white was stuck to the rocks. They were probably the bones of some fish.

It was a life that failed to keep on living.

The world had shriveled up. And the reason behind that….. How did the pollutants manage to spread across the entire world? Some said it was a material created from humanity’s insolence when human civilization reached its peak. Some said it just happened all of a sudden. And Nina had heard of many other different explanations. She didn’t know which was the truth, and didn’t know whether there was meaning in looking back at the past. Everyone else now only lived in Regios, living under the threat of filth monsters.

Nina hated that feeling. Couldn’t something be done? She wanted to do something about it.

She hated herself for being born into a narrow world. She wanted to see other worlds. It didn’t matter if it was just a tiny outside world, and so she had come to Zuellni. But she still understood how useless she was, even though she had reached Zuellni. She understood more of the cruelty of this world and her own insignificance, her own weakness.

Surviving in this world, what should she do, what could she do……

She wanted to keep on living.

And to survive, she must become stronger. Because she lived in this kind of a world, she must become stronger. Because heaven blessed her with the power of Kei, she must become stronger. That was what she thought.

Except for a small failure.

She didn’t think she was entirely in the wrong. She just didn’t use the correct way. And now, the Layfon who corrected her was making the same mistake.

To Nina, Layfon’s mistake was a small failure on his part, since he didn’t know where he stood. In that case, she had to wake him up.

Rumbling sound closed in.

It was the filth monster, the existence on the very top of the pyramid. Covered in wounds, the creature headed towards Nina, driven by nothing but hunger.

Compared to the injuries that Layfon had sustained…… If Layfon and the filth monster kept on fighting, which side would win?

She recalled she had been pondering on what was the strongest existence not long ago. Filth monsters lived in a vaster world than humans, a world that humans could not enter directly in their flesh. On this level, the filth monsters were the strongest.

In the filth monster’s starving stage, fighting for the most basic requirement of life, pollutants weren’t enough for it.

So it had to eat human.

Compared to this creature, humans lived in their own worlds without having to worry about food. Looking from this perspective, just who was stronger?

“What boring thinking.”

The dominating presence neared Nina, its gaze piercing her like teeth. She couldn’t help but imagine her tiny body being crushed by those sharp and gigantic teeth, her organs rolling on the tongue of the massive monster.

“Is this the world that he sees……”

Facing this horror alone, Nina’s legs shook. The present her who was unable to use Kei was too weak. Besides, even if she could use Kei, what could she do? This must be the decisive gap in strength between humanity and filth monsters.

Layfon had been facing this type of creature all alone.

“I won’t let you do this alone from now on,” she said to the subordinate who was nowhere beside her.

But he should be able to hear her.

“You’ve me and your comrades.”

A sound.

A tiny sound compared to the rumbling of the filth monster, but it echoed in the sky and in Nina’s ears.

One side of the cliff face suddenly collapsed.

Caused by Sharnid’s sniping.

The sudden avalanche of rocks, sand and soil particles descended on the filth monster and towards Nina. The creature howled anew.

Nina’s body shot upward.

A long thin thread…….. a steel thread was wrapped around her body. She saw him as she was pulled up.

A figure that brushed past her, descending rapidly…… Layfon.

He plunged straight for the trapped enemy, his ravaged sword pointing downward.

Nina confirmed her plan was successful.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter5

2009-08-10T22:33:28Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 5: Things in life===

The tight armor-suit felt cool on his skin. The suits looked like they'd be heavy and hot on the outside, but didn’t feel hot after he put them on. They had surprisingly good ventilation. He had worn something like this back in Grendan. Wearing the suit wasn’t new to him.

Under the light, one could just make out the color of his skin beneath the sheer cloth used for filtering pollutants outside the city.

The fitting was done at the last moment, so this was his first time wearing this suit.

He left the fitting room.

“It feels fine,” Layfon said.

He was the underneath the city, inside what was called the waist of the city, located beneath the Engine Room and connected to the multi-legs. A space that was basically a gap.

A lot of work, mostly involving the maintenance of the multi-legs, started and ended here.

And in here right now were Layfon, Karian and a couple other students.

The student leader of the technology course let out a relieved sigh. On his face were traces of sleepless nights.

“That’s great, next is the helmet……”

The helmet was made of two parts. The hard component that made up the outer part of the helmet pressed down on the same material as the cloth that made up the armored suit. The cloth was cut according to the contours of Layfon’s face. Once he put on the helmet, his face was sealed from the outside world. Lastly, the student leader connected the piece of cloth hanging out from beneath the helmet to the suit to cover Layfon's neck.

Nothing illuminated the helmet. In total darkness, the Student President sent out a signal to someone through his transmitter.

A scene of somewhere else appeared before Layfon.

Barren earth greeted Layfon’s eyes.

“Oh……”

Right before him was the desolate and sterile earth, with cracks like spider webs across its surface. The dry smell of the earth drifted into his nose. Wind filled with a huge amount of sand beat against Layfon as it blew past him……Like an illusion, the clear images coming through the helmet gave him the feeling that he was seeing things with his own eyes and feeling things with his own body.

“Does it work?”

Felli’s voice.

But she wasn’t beside him.

“Perfect.”

“That’s good,” came the cool reply.

The helmet was connected to Felli’s flakes. They replaced Layfon’s vision and conveyed to him all kinds of information. This way, he wouldn’t have to see the world with his own eyes and risk burning them through contact with the pollutants, and he would also avoid the inconvenience of the sand sticking onto the helmet and obstructing his vision.

“Then everything’s prepared.”

In his harness hung the Dite he got from Harley. It differed from the normal Dite in that it was slightly longer. A small and thin slab of metal curved inward from the handle, and on it were three holes.

This was the completed version of the Adamandite……And its inventor still hadn’t shown up.

Lastly, Layfon equipped himself with four more Dites.

“Please use the bike,” Karian pointed at the thing beside him.

It was a vehicle from the past that had long since lost its original function. Its design was wide but delicate. Underneath the dim light, liquid silver ran across its black outer shell.

The rubber wheels could not be used on the barren earth. Long distances were out of the question, and there was little meaning in making using the wheels for short distances. The obvious conclusion was to adjust the design in a way that was similar to how the robotic legs moved. Even so, its movement far exceeded the speed of robotic legs. Every city had a few of these bikes for emergencies.

The seat for the person needing rescue had been taken off this bike.

Layfon took his seat and switched on the engine. A low rumble sounded out from beneath the vehicle as the bike vibrated.

Karian and the others went to the control room, and the gate leading to the outside world opened. A lift lowered Layfon to the ground.

Furious wind and the city’s slowly moving multi-legs surrounded Layfon. As the lift descended, he gazed at the mountain protruding from the ground far away.

The filth monster was there.

It would take him one day to get there……The long and lonely journey began.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewinds to just a short while before Layfon’s departure. This was the hospital room.

“This is……”

At the voice that sounded lost, Layfon looked away from the vase. It was Nina. The nurse had removed the needles from her back, turned her over and pulled a blanket over her. The remaining light of the sunset shone through the window. Light and shadow separated the room into two colours. Except for the dusky red on Nina’s bed, everywhere else was dim.

Layfon turned on the light. It reflected off the whitewashed walls and shooed away the darkness. Nina squinted at the dazzling light and saw Layfon's silhouette.

“This is the hospital.”

“Hospital……?”

“Don’t you remember?”

“……Uh……”

She slowly shook her head as she watched the ceiling, followed by a light sigh. The sound of quiet movements from nurses, patients and visitors outside the room caused small vibrations in the air.

Layfon looked at the vase again. In it sat Sharnid’s flowers.

“I see, so I fainted.”

“You overused your Kei, senpai.”

Layfon felt suffocated at the sparseness of the conversation. Nina gradually reached the logical conclusion she didn’t want to accept it……A premonition of her struggling to escape and failing at it.

“Were you watching?” she said.

Watching the vase, Layfon felt her gaze stab one side of his face, but the Nina at the edge of his vision was looking at the window painted red by the sunset.

“No.”

“Do you find me ridiculous?”

“I didn’t laugh.”

“But I want to laugh at myself.”

He sensed the blanket move a little.

“I’m so unsightly……”

“I don’t think so.”

“Why?” Irritation filled her question. Mixed in it was also the sound of crying, but he didn’t attempt to confirm that. Perhaps……He didn’t want to look at the Nina gazing at the sunset.

“This might seem cruel, but I think some things can only be understood after a near-death experience. No one can help with that.”

“And this is one of them?” she asked in a mocking tone. Mocking herself.

Layfon nodded.

“……We have to give up on the next platoon match.”

“……I see.”

She must have understood it.

“Did I waste my time?”

“Waste?”

“I want to win and become stronger. In that case, haven’t I been wasting my time?”

“Have you lost just because you can’t participate in the next match?”

“That’s not it!” She tried to sit up, her face twisted. Her entire body hurt so much that she couldn’t even sit up properly. She lay back down heavily, the pillow supporting the sudden weight of her head.

“……Even so, I still want to win and get stronger. If I stop here and can’t do anything in the real match, then nothing else is worth mentioning.”

“True.”

“So haven’t I been wasting my time?”

She didn’t turn to him. Inside the blanket, her body seemed to become smaller.

“……At first, I thought it would be enough if I used my own strength and helped out Zuellni in the next Military Arts competition,” she said softly, still not turning to face him. “But I got a bit greedy. Because you’re so strong. I was scared when I first witnessed it. I wondered whether you were even human, but when I confirmed you were, desire came to me. I didn’t want just to help, I wanted to become the driving force, the core of victory. I thought the 17th platoon had become stronger even though there was no proof of it. If you want to laugh, then go ahead.”

Layfon shook his head solemnly.

“But I lost the match. Of course. And I feel it was fortunate that we lost. That match corrected my error, but I stopped moving forward after that……If that’s the case, what do I have to do to win?”

As long as the team became stronger.

The answer was simple, but Layfon didn’t voice it.

He understood a little of Nina’s line of thinking. Sharnid had a lukewarm attitude, and Felli clearly had no interest at all.

Especially because Felli told him that she wouldn’t use her true strength. She hated herself for being a psychokinesist.

The strength of a team showed in their coordination. It was meaningless for one person to be strong.

The opposing team had demonstrated this truth in the previous match.

“I thought only I needed to become strong. Even if I can’t fight alongside you, at least I can be strong enough not to become a burden, so……”

So she increased the time spent training herself?

The unusual training schedule meant she had a high evaluation of Layfon’s strength.

“But I might have wasted my time.”

Something quiet and heavy pushed down on the air in the room.

“…Does senpai know about the irregularity in your Kei breathing?”

“Huh?”

“I mean the breath of Kei. Senpai was very painful in that last moment.”

“Ah, Ahah……”

The sudden change in topic confused her.

“The irregularity of your Kei breath shows you’ve wasted your training, to a certain point. It’s natural for that to happen because you lie to your body and, despite your exhaustion, you continued to use Kei. This is the same theory as how one can’t breathe in at will while exercising. When a person first breathes with Kei, the Kei vein generates an amount of Kei that’s larger than usual. The training method for the Kei vein is different from how you increase the capacity of your lungs. In the final phase of Kei training, you can live your daily life using the breath of Kei without having to use Internal- and External-type Kei.”

“Layfon……?”

“It’s hard work to maintain the Kei breath without generating a Kei flow, but if that can be done, then it’ll increase the person’s sensitivity to her Kei and the amount of Kei she holds. It’s like the Kei becomes your nervous system. Kei breathing is the foundation of using Kei.”

Kei breathing is the foundation of using Kei.

That was explained in the junior textbook in Military Arts.

But he had said something that wasn’t included in the textbook. None of the textbooks mentioned maintaining a daily life with Kei breathing.

“If humans with a Kei vein want to survive by relying on Military Arts, then it’s meaningless to live the same as normal people. They breathe differently, so the meanings are different. Please look at the flow of Kei as more important than blood. Believe the information from the Kei flow more than what you feel from your nervous system. Don’t become a blood bag that thinks, but please become a formless body of Kei that thinks,” he said lightly.

Nina remained silent and inert as she listened. She watched him with surprise, her eyes slightly red.

“If you want to live by the Military Arts, then give up trying to live as a human.”

He said that to the Nina who was at ease because he was a human – don’t live as humans do.

“That’s all I can tell senpai,” he smiled. It was a forced smile, so it must have looked quite stiff. He could feel the hard muscles of his face.

“Have you noticed? Sharnid-senpai has a new Dite.”

“Huh?”

“He seems to know how to use gun-fu. I don’t know what level he’s at. You can check later. Perhaps we can have more variation in strategies now. But all the formations we've used so far are have used everyone to attack; maybe you can do it aother way and stay at the back. My brain’s terrible with strategies, and they probably aren’t right, so I have to leave it to Senpai.”

“……”

“I’m good at fighting alone, but I’m terrible when fighting in a team. It’s not easy to fight while thinking of the comrades fighting alongside me. Frankly, I feel that the battle arena is too small.”

“Layfon……”

“Please give me orders, and I’ll try to act them out to the best of my ability. Sharpid-senpai seems to have his own thinking on this. As for Felli-senpai……Well, let’s work hard together.”

He stammered out those last words, so he laughed to cover them.

“It’s all up to senpai whether we can become the strongest platoon, so please don’t abandon us.”

“Abandon you……How could I……”

Nina recalled her recent actions.

Yes, it wasn’t strange to think she had abandoned them when she was training to become strong by herself.

“Yeah……I’ve nothing to say.”

“I’m not against senpai getting stronger. I’ll help out the best I can if there’s anything I can do. Although all I can do is teach you how to train your Kei…If you can find anything more useful than this, then learn from me as much as you can.”

He smiled, a bit embarrassed. This time his smile might have been even stiffer. Please don’t abandon us……That felt just like a kid not wanting to part with someone.

Had he come to like the 17th platoon this much……? Without knowing himself……?

Or was it because of……her?

He didn’t want to leave Nina Antalk?

''(Which is it?)''

He wasn’t sure himself.

“I see……So I’m the only one who's wavering.”

Her soft voice stopped his train of thought.

“We’re comrades, so let’s get stronger together.”

He couldn’t deny the other him who was happy thanks to the intense light in her eyes.

<center>◇</center>

“It was like you were saying your last words.”

“Huh?”

The bike moved forward, bumping across the deserted earth. He was already driving on the smoothest surface, but he wasn’t sure what good it did. He'd had training back in Grendan for driving, but he had never driven for so long a distance. There was a spare tire. If possible, he didn’t want to encounter a situation where he had to use it.

[[Image:CSR vol02 227.jpg|thumb]]
The sun had sunk down in the west. The headlights cut out a circle from the darkness around him.

As long as he got the location right, he’d arrive there, so he constantly checked the compass on the bike's dashboard as he drove.

And Felli was guiding him, so things shouldn't be confusing.

He still hadn’t taken any action at this distance regarding the filth monster. One reason was because of the limited preparation time and movement, but the main reason was his need to coordinate with Felli’s information.

Felli’s voice came through the flake on his helmet. “I heard……What you said in the hospital room.”

“Those weren’t my last words,” he laughed.

“But it’s not strange to think so in this situation, right?”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“But I don’t plan to lose.”

“You didn’t say you wouldn't die.”

“I don’t know anything besides the fact that the filth monster is male. I can’t say what isn’t certain.”

“See?”

He felt the low howling of the wind through his protective clothes. The pollutants beat against him.

On the other side of the protective clothes that were as thin as his skin lay a dead world.

Nothing lived except the filth monsters. On the barren earth were crusts of soil jutting out. Pollutants mixed in the air. Contact with the polluted substance would cause burns, causing the skin to peel off in flakes. If one breathed in the air, one’s lungs would rot.

One person was in this dead world.

The uneasy feeling of being in a place he shouldn’t be in invaded Layfon.

He had fought in this dead world for numerous times, fighting continuously in an arena that was far wider and vaster than any city, but filled with a sense of suffocation. Was he truly alive right now? Even that feeling of “of course he was living” was fading.

His mission remained his only driving force in this situation, so when he faced battle, he always felt his life was somewhere far far away from him.

“I don’t plan to give my last words,” he repeated.

“Really?”

“Really.”

“Fon Fon……”

He almost crashed.

“Have you really decided on that name?” Embarrassed at the nickname that didn’t suit the current atmosphere, he steadied the vehicle.

“I’ve decided.”

There was stubbornness in her icy voice.

“Can you not use that name?”

“No……. I remember. We were deciding on a something to call me. How did we end up deciding on your nickname?”

“…… Don’t ask me.”

He didn’t even get a say in the name of Fon Fon.

“Ah…… I get it, because my brother showed up. He has to interfere with me in whatever I do. My emotionless and tearless brother is the cause of my misfortune. I pray daily that he’ll be forced to withdraw because he’s been exposed for his crime in using public funds for private uses and for other crimes he’s committed.”

“What are you saying……”

Her solemn expression surfaced in his mind.

“Then you decide.”

“Now?”

“I’m bored, so you can be my conversation partner, or can you make any funny jokes?”

Yes, there was still some time before he reached his destination.

“Um, I don’t, but……”

“Please don’t make jokes. I’ll get a headache if you turn into Sharnid senpai.”

“….. Then what do I do?”

“Just think of what to call me.”

“Um……”

“Hurry……”

He was troubled. Anyway, all he needed was to say what he thought.

“……Felli-chan?”

“I’m used to it. I was called that from very little. Use more creativity. This name’s denied.”

“Felli-chi?”

“I feel like a moron. Rejected.”

Then what was that when Mei-Shen was called Mei-chi? But he didn’t say that to Felli. Recently, he had been calling her Mei. Speaking of which, that was how he called Naruki too, but that seemed different……

“Felli-chon.”

“Is that even meaningful? Rejected.”

“Felli-yan.”

“My name is not a joke. Rejected.”

“Felli-lin.”

“Are you laughing?”

“Felli Felli.”

“I hate rehash. Rejected.”

“Feffen.”

“Sounds like a strange laugh. Rejected.”

“Fernandez.”

“Who's that? Rejected.”

“Felli-tan.”

“Do you want to die~? Rejected.”

“…Sorry, I give up.”

“You’re not permitted to give up.”

What should he do……he wanted to hold his head. Besides, the name was usually shortened or changed to add variations to its tone. Or he could use some similar thing as an analogy……

“……”

“What?”

“Nothing.”

He decided not to say she was a cold, bloodless doll. That would definitely hurt.

“Please hurry,” she urged. His head felt like stone. He couldn’t think of anything else.

''(Fe?......What is that?)''

If he shortened her name, it became some strange sound. What if Naruki became Fekki? How strange.

“Hurry up. What’s with you?”

“Felli,” he said in resignation. There were no variations and no comparisons.

Just her original name. Perhaps that sounded rough. Even so, he couldn’t help it. He had no other ideas.

''(How about that?)''

“……”

“……Say it again.”

“Um…Felli.”

“Mm……”

Felli’s image wasn’t on the helmet, but he felt he saw her. Her right hand caressed her chin, left hand supporting right elbow, her head slightly cocked, her gaze lightly stroking the sky above her......This image of her surfaced in his mind.

“It’s not creative at all, and you didn’t put any effort into it. No respect for your senpai at all, and there’s no affection for me. It’s so bad that you can’t call it a name.”

So that didn’t work……Well……

Layfon tried to think of another name, but instead got a surprise from what Felli said next.

“Never mind, we’ll just use that.”

“Heh?” He was rather shocked, then glad of her letting him go.

“But you have to say it with more emotion. I don’t need the respect for a senpai. Call me with that name, ok?”

“Uh…Um…”

“Well, Fon Fon. Say it again.”

“Ah, yes……Felli.”

“Good.”

Layfon relaxed.

“Promise me.”

“……What?”

“Call me that from now on, ok?”

“Uh, in front of others too?”

“Of course.”

“And Fon Fon too?”

“Sure.”

“Sorry, please forgive me.”

If he was called Fon Fon during team training and after school……

(No……NoNoNO!)

That would be so embarrassing.

“Fine, then I’ll call you Fon Fon when we’re alone.”

He could truly relax now.

“In exchange for that, I’ll add in one more condition.”

“Yes, leave it to me,” Layfon said, not really having heard what Felli had just said. He’d agree to any request as long as she didn’t call him Fon Fon in front of everyone.

“Please remember to call me by that name when you return.”

“……”

“It’s a promise.”

Those were the last words, Felli stopped talking after that.

He took a quick nap before dawn. The swaying of his body stuck to him like echoes. And like that, he lay on the vehicle and closed his eyes.

The wind had died down and everywhere looked dead. He didn’t know what Felli was doing on the other end of the flakes. She hadn’t spoken to him for a while now.

It was really quiet, as if even his own voice had died off. When he moved slightly, the sound of Dites bumping against the bike shook his eardrums. On the contrary, the feeling of him being alive was more intense than ever.

He knew there was no such thing, but that feeling came unbidden to him. He had no one beside him, no one to help him. The people living in Zuellni were far behind him, and he had no idea where the other cities were.

What was Leerin doing?

This flashed through his mind.

After the attack on Zuellni, he had only written one letter to Leerin. He felt that he was waiting for a return letter from somewhere. It wasn’t that strange that he still hadn’t received a letter. The roaming buses hadn’t delivered any letters, so the mail probably would come soon.

He candidly told her about the present him in that letter. How he was forced to transfer into Military Arts, enter a platoon and fight the larvae…… And his inability to give up on Military Arts. What would Leerin think? Would she smile bitterly and say “Can’t be helped since it’s you”, or would she lecture him with a pink face……

The harness swayed and the Dites jostled against each other.

(I…… am quite afraid of loneliness.)

He deeply thought so. He used to write to Leerin every week, but he hadn’t been doing that now. One reason was his losing the fresh and curious feeling he had when he first started school. The second reason was that Leerin didn’t write as much in her letters to him. He felt a distance between them.

He hadn’t received a letter from Leerin since her last letter.

(It must be the distance between cities.)

In the time when cities couldn’t contact each other, Layfon was doubtful as to whether his letter had safely arrived at Grendan. He didn’t think Leerin would not want to write to him. The unreliable connection between cities, the Layfon involved in this situation, the Layfon who thought of Leerin in this time…… He arrived at this conclusion from all these factors combined.

Had the people he met in this city filled his loneliness of not being with Leerin?

No.

It didn’t fill his loneliness. It replaced it. The truth of separating from Leerin remained in him. He was just so busy with school and everything that he hadn’t the time to feel lonely.

This was the Layfon in Zuellni. Perhaps it was a good thing that he wasn’t as tense as when he was in Grendan.

(Although there’s a lot of troublesome things, and I’m doing what I did before……)

And as part of his life in Zuellni, he was out here in the open, in a desolate environment, totally isolated from his normal life.

Sand particles beat against the vehicle and his Dites.

The wind was rising again. Listening to the sound of the wind, Layfon’s consciousness sank into shallow darkness.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewound back to just after Layfon’s departure.

The door was pushed open.

“Yo, Nina! Are you healthy?”

“I don’t think that’s a question you ask a patient.”

“Yep. Just like this!” Sharnid walked into the room, smiling flippantly as he winked at a nurse walking past in the corridor. Harley was right behind him.

It was the morning of a weekend. Nina put aside the book she was reading.

“What’re you reading? Uh, a textbook! And it’s “Military Arts principles I”…… Why’re you reading this now?”

Nina nodded as she confirmed the Dites hanging around Sharnid’s waist.

“Because I’ve something I need to relearn.”

“Haha, even though you fainted all of a sudden, you’re still so serious,” Sharnid shrugged.

“Forget it. What about today’s match? Is it ok not to watch it?”

“If you want to know, I can bring you the disc later. Because of the sudden holiday, I haven’t time to arrange a date, so I’ve time on my hands.”

If so, then just go and watch the match. But Nina didn’t say it. Harley’s smile lacked his usual cheerfulness, and that bothered her.

“But it’s tragic to faint because of over-exhaustion. And you’re still so serious about it after fainting, I greatly admire our captain.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Nina apologized, lowering her head.

“Nono….” Sharnid said. “I don’t want you to reflect on this. I’ve encountered that type of thing many times already…… besides, I’ve something else to say today. Sorry I’ve to push back visiting the patient.”

“Something else?”

Sharnid snatched up his Dite. “For someone who’s kicked out of a team, my words probably don’t mean much……” He said as he deftly spun the larger-than-palm-sized Dite.

“Everyone has secrets, but there’re two types, one that doesn’t matter, and one that makes people notice. I don’t care if it’s the former type, but the latter……”

A rapid movement from him.

The Dite restored in his hand in the blink of an eye and it was pointed right at Harley.

[[Image:CSR vol02 243.jpg|thumb]]

“Sharnid!” Nina said loudly. A smile still hung on Sharnid’s face. As for Harley, he was frozen stiff at the sudden Dite’s appearance.

“If my comrade’s keeping secrets, then I can’t move freely, coz I’ll worry that he’ll attack me from the back. For example, just like whether this guy would shoot the wrong target….. something like that,” Sharnid stared closely at his Dite pressing down on Harley’s forehead.

Meaning he was suspecting Harley?

“How could that be?” Nina said.

“Harley is my childhood friend. He’ll never betray me.”

“I don’t doubt this guy’s skill, and I don’t think he’ll betray the team, but it seems we’re the only two left out.”

“What?” Nina looked at Harley. Resignation filled his stiff expression.

“Harley?”

“…… Sorry.”

“The weapon you made in haste a while ago was for Layfon, right? That ridiculously huge sword, just what is it for?”

Nina remembered, but she had never suspected Harley. Recently, she was only thinking of herself.

“What do you guys plan for the ridiculously strong Layfon with that type of a weapon? I think I can guess. Felli’s with you guys and that is enough confirmation. But if it’s possible, I want to hear it from you.”

Nina kept silent.

“Sorry,” Harley’s lips were clamped tight against each other.

Slightly shaky lips opened again.

Nina had forgotten her own breathing, and the same feeling remained with her as she listened.

After that……

The nurse went in to deliver lunch, and seeing the bed empty, she hurriedly went out into the corridor.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon arrived at his destination shortly after noon.

He drank down the food in jelly form with a straw, and confirmed the information conveyed through Felli’s flake.

The high and jutting mountain gave off an unapproachable bearing.

The scene appeared on his helmet.

The inert filth monster was fastened onto the surface of the mountain, its posture almost the same as the image in the second photo. The filth monster’s body had slightly expanded. Its length, from head to tail, was long like a snake’s. Two insect-like wings extended from its back. Muddy green veins spread across the tattered wings, which were damaged to a stage where they were bent, almost breaking off, by the wind.

Legs were attached to the curled body of the filth monster, and the claws of the forelegs weren’t dug into the wall of the mountain. The filth monster must be degenerating. A thin layer of white covered its green compound eye.

The prey whose nutritious value was much higher than the pollutants….. the filth monster made no reaction to the prey, the human standing within reach.

As if it was dead.

But what about the sudden chill he felt?

“How is it?” Felli said.

“A male in phase four or five. I can tell that from its shriveled legs.”

“Is it that thing in the photo?”

“The filth monsters lose their legs every time they molt…… uh, females are different. They stay underground when they’re laying eggs.”

He dismounted from the bike and took out two Dites from his harness.

In his right hand was the special Dite that Harley made.

“When its body’s grown old, its legs will completely degenerate. This is the aged period. Once the male fully degenerates, it’ll be able to fly, and that is its cruelest and wildest form. Next is the second aged phase with increasing functions and variations. The form of a second aged phase is never stable.”

“Fon Fon?”

Leaning stiffly against the bike, he tried to relax his body. It was meaningless to get anxious now. He allowed his Kei to run through his body.

“Just like its unstable appearance, it’s also hard to judge the filth monster’s level of strength. We’ve to be particularly wary of filth monsters in their second aged phase. If this filth monster is in its first phase, then there’re still ways to handle it.”

“What is it?” Incomprehension seeped through Felli’s voice, but Layfon wasn’t paying attention.

“A second aged phase filth monster is rare, perhaps there’s no need to be concerned, or it’s not possible to recognize it. But there is a difference between knowing and not knowing. If one knows, then one can take appropriate action. Please remember, sometimes second aged phase filth monsters don’t attack humans because they’re driven by the instinct to violence.”

“Fon Fon…… What’re you saying?”

“Something that might be my last words.”

Cracking noises. As if the air was rent apart. A loud noise hiding the sound of a secret’s breath. The chill on Layfon’s skin turned into needle sharp pain. As the noise increased in intensity, the tattered wings collapsed and the scales covering the filth monster’s body peeled off in flakes. The entire compound eye popped out and rolled down the side of the mountain.

Felli’s voice intruded. “I got a report…… Zuellni’s changed direction. The entire city’s made a rapid turn.”

“As expected……”

Now he knew why Zuellni kept moving straight before. The city hadn’t discovered the filth monster, or maybe it thought that was only a corpse. In the end, Zuellni found out it wasn’t that at all, so it changed its route.

“Fon Fon….. this is……”

“It’s molting. This is my first time seeing this, but it has to be it.”

“Zuellni’s changed direction…… Please escape!”

Layfon ignored her. “Restoration 01,” he said the key word, restoring the Dite in his left hand. The green blade tore through the air.

“It’s too late. This guy’s waiting, after molting…… It holds a different body type and will get more hungry than usual. It was suppressing its molting moment for the prey to get close. The reason why a second aged phase filth monster is particularly aggressive is because of its extreme hunger.”

It was too late for Layfon to escape. The filth monster had waited for the smell of prey to get close to the point where it couldn’t escape. Layfon readied his fighting stance and increased the amount and density of his internal Kei. The back of the monster split into two and sticky body fluid oozed from it to slide down the face of the mountain in many branches.

Low howling made the air vibrate. The filth monster called in its rebirth, lifting itself from the empty shell to spread its pure and moisture-filled wings. The intense red of the wings stained the sky.

The liquid covering its head fell off, revealing a head different from before. A long protruding jaw, sharp teeth on the outside, diamond blue light like a human’s eyes…… It looked very similar to an insect.

“The first aged phase…… please remember. You can defeat this monster if you are prepared to sacrifice half of a city.”

He connected the end of the restored Dite to the end of the other Dite in his right hand. He grasped hold of the connected Dites carefully with his right hand then charged forward.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

Strengthening his feet, he leaped onto the face of the mountain.

The monster’s wings vibrated as the liquid enveloping its body shot out, painting rainbows around it. It must have captured the scent of countless humans in Zuellni. The filth monster’s nose pointed directly behind Layfon.

The steel threads bounded up the entire filth monster, the action quiet as a mouse.

The filth monster kept on ascending without signs of slowing. The difference between the sizes of the two was too huge. Unable to suppress his opponent, Layfon was lifted up to dangle in midair.

(If it were Lintence, he could cut off its wings like this……)

As expected, its shell was much harder than a larva’s…… He wondered how Nina and the others would think of him if they knew he looked like this…… as he returned his attention to the current situation, he focused on binding the monster tighter.

Intense vibration shot down his wrist. The wings beat fast and rapid, and the steel threads bounced off them.

“It still isn’t working……”

Layfon didn’t have the time to try another tactic and aim at the base of the wings. The filth monster was now in the air and it could head for Zuellni whenever it wanted. Layfon let the steel threads loose into two bundles, one bounded the filth monster, the other shot into the face of the mountain.

“I’ll have it land.”

The monster rumbled in pain. Its body twisted and its wings danced more intensely, but the monster failed to ascend. At the same time, keen wailing came from the mountain.

Layfon removed the part of the combined Dite that was anchoring the steel threads in the mountain, then twisted in midair to land on one of the steel threads and ran across it, his face green and stiff as if he was performing in a circus. While running, he took out the rest of the Dites from his harness and inserted them into the holes in Harley’s Dite.

“Restoration AD,” he said as Kei flowed through his entire body.

Heavy weight burst out from him at the weight of the weapon and the power flowing in his body. The steel thread dropped, and he used the momentum of its rebound to jump up to the filth monster’s back.

A huge blade was born in Layfon’s hand.

Three different types of Dites….. combined with a Dite that was already an amalgamation of different alloys. This feat wasn’t impossible in the past.

And the end product was just a different type of Dite. It wasn’t particularly special in any way.

The new Dite maintained and combined all the advantages of three types of Dite. There was a disadvantage though. It wasn’t possible to reduce the weight and density of the restored forms of the three types of Dites, so Layfon was practically holding four weapons.

Any normal person would have had trouble controlling that weight.

He landed on its back. Using his left wrist, he reeled in a steel thread anchored in the mountain, all the time running, dragging the huge blade with him.

His aim was the wings.

He headed for the left wing. Furious winds baffled him, but he shot through it using internal Kei. He raised the sword and chopped down. The red of the wing scattered. The monster howled, not because of pain, as the wing had no nerves, but of losing its balance.

The filth monster sloped to one side. Layfon released the sword and retrieved it through a steel thread. Letting loose the steel thread looped around his left wrist, he ran up the back of the monster.

He jumped and descended. He had wanted to shoot out a steel thread to reduce his falling speed, but there wasn’t anything higher than his current altitude.

A concussion exploded on the ground to signal the filth monster’s landing. The wind rolled back from the monster and received some of Layfon’s weight as he landed.

The filth monster struggled to its feet. Blood filled its raging eye as it watched Layfon, the small creature who was interfering with its dinner time. Its starving and furious gaze seemed to be enough to stop a person’s heart.

“How long does it take to grow back its wing? Two? Three days? As long as there’s a big enough gap, then Zuellni can safely escape……” Layfon murmured, feeling the wetness coming from inside his protective clothes.

He was sweating profusely.

The murderous intent from a first aged phase filth monster was this amazing.

But higher power of concentration then that was needed for him to cut off its wing.

“How long will it take you to die of hunger? One week? Or one month? I’ll play with you no matter how long it takes.”

The filth monster had used up all of its stored nutrients to enter the first aged phase. It didn’t have enough strength to molt a second time.

Layfon couldn’t escape. This thought caused his stubbornness to live lift its head, and that was enough indication of his collapsing will to fight. If this continued, an opening would appear for the teeth of the filth monster to sink into.

The monster headed straight for Layfon, its body waving away the clouds of dust and its movements generating more dust. It had no legs as it had already given them up in the molting process, but its snake-like movements were fast even without legs.

This huge body of the filth monster in itself was a weapon, its every scale hard and sharp. Even if it didn’t directly come into contact with Layfon, a brush of it could tear open Layfon’s protective clothes.

Although Layfon had taken away the opponent’s advantage by forcing it to move on the ground, he himself still had the disadvantage.

“Fon Fon……”

Layfon leapt back into the close pressure of death.

<center>◇</center>

“I think if it’s him, he can do it…… I admit I didn’t consider fully in my passion while inventing the new Dite, but I really think he can do it!”

Harley’s voice hovered in Nina’s mind.

The sound of the running bike shook her entire body. The sun shone overhead. The temperature should be cold, but she felt hot. This must be because of the protective clothes.

Seated in the side passenger’s seat with nothing to do but sit still, yet she wasn’t at all impatient and anxious because……

“But looking at him, I thought I might have been wrong. Layfon he, how should I put it…… he was very serious. Of course he’d have such a reaction encountering this event. He has to fight a filth monster alone…… his reaction is natural, but I don’t feel that that’s the only reason.”

The bike flew across the earth.

Sharnid was the driver. Only one set of protective clothes was improved, so Nina and Sharnid wore the old type of protective clothes. They had worn it once when they were on practicum outside the city. This old type placed restrictions on the body’s movements, but it was better than wearing nothing.

But even if she could move more deftly, what could the present Nina do?

After listening to Harley, Nina went to find Karian at the office of the Student President. He received her with an expression free of guilt.

“Just what is this?” Nina said angrily.

“Nothing. Layfon-kun said he doesn’t need any help. I believe in him. Believing is different from abandoning.”

Nina’s fist pounded down on the desk. The documents rose an inch and the pen holder swayed. The fountain pen next to the documents rolled to a side.

Her hand hurt.

“…… He also said, don’t let anyone get close,” Karian picked up the pen that had almost rolled off the table. He spun it around with his fingers.

“Huh?”

転がり落ちそうになるペンを拾い上げ、カリアンは指で器用に回した。

“It seems a fight with a filth monster is dangerous. I can’t tell how dangerous since I’m not a Military Artist, but it seems that one would die while looking for somewhere safe. He said he doesn’t need anyone to wait for orders in the safety zone in that type of battlefield. There’re only two outcomes in battle with filth monsters outside a city – either come back alive, or death. He said we had better be mentally prepared……”

Nina held her breath. That was all she could do.

Layfon was all alone out there……

Her fist tightened on the desk. Her muscles still hurt. Her condition was hardly normal in this present state. If she tried to generate the flow of Kei, her waist would hurt painfully.

What could she do in this situation?

But she couldn’t stop herself.

“Please send me over.”

“And what do you plan to do over there?” Karian’s question was reasonable. “I understand your condition. Even if I don’t know of it, as the leader, I can’t allow a pale-faced student to enter that dangerous a place.”

“He’s my subordinate and my comrade. Even if we can’t fight together, at least I’ve to go and receive him……”

She didn’t know what she could do to help out.

But when she said “comrade”, she could imagine Layfon’s genuine smile.

“Um…… ok. I’ll give you permission to use the bike. My sister will guide you.”

“Thank you.”

“But you must come back alive. Escape immediately if the situation turns bad.”

“…… I won’t run away.”

“You people are the ones who can keep this city alive.”

“Layfon’s the same,” Nina said and ran out of the room.

She was now riding the bike. The problem was, what could she do to help?

Only a few days ago…… Layfon was alone, pondering on how to the fight the filth monster without telling anyone. Facing the him like that, what could she do?

She and Layfon differed in strength and experiences, but fighting as a platoon and fighting the filth monsters were different things.

Even so, she couldn’t continue her normal daily life not knowing what was going on outside.

Didn’t Sharnid say that there were two types of secrets? One that mattered and one that didn’t?

This was a secret she was concerned about. She couldn’t stay hidden in the dark.

(We aren’t the only ones who want you to live.)

The sender of that letter must feel the same. That letter was written with ease, worry and jealousy. It was clear that the woman felt something for Layfon. To leave this person behind to a place where only one choice, life or death, was possible… Just what was Layfon thinking?

(Perhaps that’s what she meant by “difference”?)

Pain rose in Nina’s chest. Was this what Leerin meant when she said in the letter that she was happy Layfon didn’t give up Military Arts but she didn’t want him to become the Layfon of Grendan?

Thinking of this, a tightness spread through Nina’s chest.

(Aaa!)

She chased away the uneasiness inside her. What she wanted to know wasn’t how much Leerin knew of Layfon, but what Layfon’s true intention was in this fight.

For him to head alone into this kind of a place.

Even if it was the fate that no Military Artist could escape from.

She didn’t know what to do if she failed to find out.

(Just what is he thinking……)

And……

(What do I do after I find out?)

If she didn’t understand that either, she felt she had no way to move forward.

Did this concern belong to the future? Or was it because of her present self…… she wasn’t too clear on the question itself.

“…… You’re almost there,” Felli’s voice came through.

Fatigue came through Felli’s voice. Nina never knew Felli’s psychokinesis could reach this far. This made her acknowledge once more just how ignorant she was of her team members’ strength.

(I’ll think of that later……)

“What is it?”

“Hey, there……” Sharnid said before Felli did. He shook his head and pointed ahead.

The bike entered a dust cloud.

And this was what Nina saw after a while.

The deserted ground looked as if someone had been madly slashing at it, and in that ground laid a huge, deep gutter. The sand and dust fluttering around were proof of it.

A lone shadow had fallen inside that gutter.

Nina’s hand pressed down on her chest, her heart tightened.

Sharnid slowed down the bike, heading towards the dark shadow.

It was the bike that Layfon had taken with him, but Layfon himself was nowhere to be seen.

“Where is he……?” she couldn’t see properly through the dancing sand, but something was certain.

She didn’t get it. The mountain where the filth monster had fastened itself onto should be right ahead of them. But it was gone.

“Felli, where’s Layfon?”

Felli didn’t reply.

They were already one day late. Was Layfon all right?

“Answer me. Is he all right?”

“He’s ok, but……”

“But…..? What’s it?”

“He said don’t get closer. Move far away.”

“What did you say?”

And the sound of some distant explosion filled her eardrums, and she saw a dark shape spattering the sky.

A huge rock was descending towards Nina and Sharnid.

<center>◇</center>

In one split second, his concentration broke.

Something had happened, but he had immediately focused back on the task before him.

It seemed to be some information… and he had shouted out something in panic.

The break in concentration was almost fatal.

Layfon didn’t have time to recall it. He didn’t dig through his memories as he had no time to think nor do anything extraneous to the battle.

Because if he did that, then death awaited him.

The huge monster filled Layfon’s entire vision. It roared as its body batted at Layfon. The steel threads flew at the filth monster’s tail and wrapped around it. The tail thrashed, pulling Layfon up and down, as if Layfon was a fish struggling off a hook.

When Layfon stopped spinning, he lowered himself –

His destination was the filth monster’s head.

The filth monster seemed wounded. It seemed to have buried itself quite deep, and it still hadn’t managed to shake loose the soil atop it.

The huge sword chopped down towards that body.

The scales resisted the sword point, but in one swift moment, Layfon had pierced through the tough outer-shell to only feel yet another resistance, another piece of scale.

“!”

It was one scale after another. Every time the sword contacted a scale, sparks lit up. Bathed in a shower of sparks, Layfon realized he had failed. His usual self could have torn through the monster like it was paper…… but why couldn’t he do it?

At this rate, the filth monster’s flesh would have swallowed Layfon’s blade. Before that happened, Layfon had turned the blade around. He grasped hold of the handle again and put his foot on the monster’s back. He pulled the steel threads to confirm they were anchored about one Jimel ahead of him in the mountain face, then he ‘pulled’ again as he kicked at the monster’s back. As Layfon was torn skyward, the huge blade leaped out of the flesh. Red blood sprayed from the filth monster’s wound.

Layfon landed on the ground.

He turned around quickly to face the monster and he looked down at the Dite.

Smoke rose from one of the Dites inserted into the three holes. A close watch discerned small cracks along the Dite. Its colour also looked different.

“One’s broken……”

He took out that Dite and tossed it away.

Although the Dite had the strength to maintain its form, that strength was limited. It had managed to hang on till now because of its high density, but now it was broken.

The combined Dite felt lighter in his hand. This different feel might cause the next fatal error, but he couldn’t stop fighting.

He watched the filth monster.

Many scales had fallen off its body. Blood spurted from its wound. It had lost too much blood. Slabs of something black fell off from its body.

It had also lost half of its remaining wing. To Layfon, the filth monster looked like a gigantic snake prostrated on the ground…… but the scales covering its body weren’t as smooth as a snake’s. They were as tough and sharp as rocks.

Layfon had destroyed its left eye. The blood flow seeping from under that shattered eye had slowed. The wound must be recovering. Layfon didn’t know whether the filth monster would re-grow the nerves in its eyes. He had no wish to find out.

So hot…… the ventilation function of the protective clothes had reached its limit. Layfon’s sweat became steam.

He knew his concentration was slipping.

“Damn!”

He refocused himself. He wanted to defeat this monster without sustaining any injuries. While doing what was nearly impossible, how could he get distracted?

He didn’t plan to die. Although he did say something to Felli that might be his last words, still, it was just a possibility. He hadn’t had time to talk with her properly since the fight began. As for last words…. All he needed was to smile after returning safely to Zuellni.

The filth monster struggled to get up. It must be because of the heavy wound in its head. The monster seemed to have trouble confirming its location as anger increased with the passing time. Its rough and wild movements sent sand flying everywhere, and the various wounds on its body sprayed out more blood.

(I’ll rest a little before it finds out where I am.)

Layfon didn’t know how much time he’d get to rest. He might not even have one minute, but all he needed was a gap in the fight so he could generate more Kei and let it fill his body. It was painful that he had nothing to replace the water and salt he had lost. He licked his lip and tasted something salty – his sweat.

“Fon Fon…… Can you talk?”

How long had it been since he last heard her?

“Ahah…. How long has it been?”

“About a day.”

“I see……”

(I should be able to stay up for two more days without water.)

He thought as he watched the filth monster. It hadn’t discovered him yet.

“And……?”

“Well…… it’s about the captain.”

“Captain? What’s happened to her?”

“…… I said before that captain and Sharnid senpai are heading this way. Though you said they were to retreat…… Don’t you remember?”

Now he knew why he had lost his concentration.

“Ah…… sorry, I don’t. Did they retreat?”

The astonishment back then felt so far away from him. Felli’s question wasn’t like doubt. She said it out of obligation.

Although he was resting, he didn’t let down his guard. He was still concentrated on the fight, so everything else felt far away from him.

“Well……”

He had no time to listen to her.

It had discovered him.

What should he do?

He felt uneasy at the lighter weight of the Dite, but it wasn’t just because he had lost one of the Dites. The clumsy feel of the Kei flow indicated that the combined Dites themselves had sustained a certain level of damage after the fight that lasted one entire day.

(How many moves can I still execute?)

Compared to his physical strength, the weapon itself might be the first to fall. This wouldn’t have happened if he had the Heaven Blade with him.

Fighting to his limit, he realized for the first time how rare and valuable the Heaven Blade was. That was strange. Did he not have the vision to understand that?

“It’s useless to give myself an excuse.”

He had decided what he had to do. In that case, all he needed was to finish his duty.

He would defeat the filth monster with one move so he must find its opening.

As he thought of this, the enemy made a peculiar movement.

“Uh……?”

It didn’t seem to intend to attack him. As if it was getting distracted.

Layfon followed it….. and his concentration broke again.

A small dust cloud. A bike with a side passenger’s seat…… it wasn’t the one that Layfon rode on.

Yes, the filth monster was looking at it.

“How could they come here!”

Although he couldn’t tell who they were as they were wearing protective clothes, he was sure they were Nina and Sharnid.

He leaped up to a steel thread and ran towards them, using Whirl Kei.

Sharnid’s shower of bullets had little effect on the filth monster. As Layfon passed their position, he felt Nina’s line of vision stabbing his face. Perhaps he was being oversensitive. And like that, he appeared in front of the filth monster. His body suddenly bounded upwards.

Flying in the air, supported by the steel thread, Layfon turned the huge sword around and swung down to cut open the monster’s forehead.

He flew back as blood mixed with howling noise shot high into the air. Layfon landed on the moving bike.

[[Image:CSR vol02 275.jpg|thumb]]
“Layfon!?”

“Why are you here!?” he asked angrily and looked back at the filth monster.

It was on a rampage from the pain twisting its long body. The feeling in Layfon’s hand told him he had failed in delivering a fatal strike to the brain.

And……

He looked at his Dite. Smoke rose from another hole. That couldn’t be helped as he had tried to cut through the already tough scales along with the even harder forehead bone.

(The move I’ve got left……)

Feeling the lightness of the weapon, he made his decision.

(Then what?)

He still had his own green Dite that he could use to buy time. He had been using its steel threads as support so it hadn’t sustained any heavy damages. But if he used his last move, he’d forego the steel threads move that had helped him escape countless times. Losing the backup would be a huge setback for him.

Perhaps this was better than losing his chance to attack, but he would be forcing himself into a dead end. Buying time would ensure Zuellni to move into safety, but if he did that, he’d lose his life.

And there were also Nina and Sharnid……

This was the only way… to determine the outcome of the fight before he lost the function of the steel threads.

And it was a highly dangerous gamble. If he failed, he’d die, Nina and Sharnid would die, Zuellni might also die. Everything would vanish.

Should he bet everything on the last move……. He hesitated.

“Hey, are you listening?”

“No…… Anyway, you guys hurry up and escape.”

“Listen up! Your bike’s broken. This is the only vehicle that still works.”

“As long as I beat this guy, people will come to get us.”

“Can you defeat it?”

“……”

“That weapon’s at its limit. Can you really beat it with this thing?”

“…… It’s starting to move. I have to go!”

He had no answer for her. He hadn’t the confidence that she’d agree with his answer He had nothing to say but to head out and fight.

Sharnid pulled him back by his collar, steering the bike with one hand.

“Aaa, wait!”

“Please let go of me!”

“It’s rare for the captain to order others to listen to her.”

“I’ll use force.”

“It’s fine to tear off my arm. Please go ahead.”

In reality, if he pulled himself out of Sharnid’s grasp with Kei, he might just end up tearing Sharnid’s arm off. And even if that didn’t happen, the bike might lose its balance and flip upside down.

“It’s too embarrassing to come out here and not do anything. Same for me, and same for the injured captain. The 17th platoon can’t embarrass its captain!”

“I haven’t heard of that.”

“Same here. I just made that decision.”

By looking at Sharnid’s back, Layfon could tell he was smiling.

“Have you got a plan?” Nina said. “Are you absolutely sure that you can win with your next move?”

She had even seen through this.

“…… Yes. It’s the wound on its forehead. If I strike there again……”

The scales were shattered. Half of the forehead bone was probably cracked…… If he struck there.

The wound must be recovering, but not the scales and the bone. If he could stab its brain and release his Kei there…… But Nina had calmly pointed out the uneasiness he felt about that move.

“Do you have a plan that can take you there and make sure you strike it on its head?”

“……”

“Ok,” Nina nodded. “Then we’ve increased our chance of success.”

“Heh?”

“You were listening in, Felli? Find out the place I want in the vicinity. Hurry.”

Then Nina listed out her conditions of the place she had in mind.

“It’s near. Head for the southwest. It’s about 20 Jimels from you.”

“Sharnid.”

“Roger, captain,” he changed the bike’s direction.

“Layfon, will the filth monster leave us?”

“Uh? ……. Probably not. It moves faster than this bike.”

“Then buy enough time for us to head for that place. Don’t damage your weapon.”

“With this……”

He could interfere with the filth monster’s movements using the steel threads.

“Keep at it.”

He nodded reflexively.

How should he put it? It was a feeling of suddenly being swallowed. He saw Nina’s face through the helmet and the protective cloth…… He looked at that face and the tension he held wavered.

He felt more at ease.

Should he be at ease at the wavering of the destructive pressure on him? Or be alarmed at it…… He wasn’t sure. Even so, he felt a part of him wasn’t able to deny Nina.

He continued to control the steel threads.

Twenty Jimels.

He focused on gaining them time.

<center>◇</center>

They arrived at a valley surrounded by cliff faces. Green matters and clear water might have once flourished here. Now the valley was dry, extremely dry.

Nina had explained her plan as they rode the bike. They looked at back at the slope as if it was waiting for something to fly into its mouth.

“How long till that guy catches up?”

“Three minutes.”

Nina nodded. “We’re getting off. It’s impossible to ride the bike here. Sharnid, take the bike to the shooting position. Layfon, carry me.”

Felli explained the terrain and Nina asked a few questions based on Felli’s information. It seemed just by doing that, she had already formed an accurate map in her head. Layfon dismounted, clear at the instructions he had received.

The sound of shattering rocks closed in.

The filth monster was already here.

“Hurry!”

Layfon carried her deeper into the valley.

“Is this really all right?” he asked, uncomfortable with how light she was in his arms.

“The plan’s successful as long as that thing stops moving, isn’t it?”

Layfon nodded on the bike.

“It’s hungry, so it’ll rush straight for food, right?”

Layfon nodded again.

“Well, we’ll need bait…… No need to think of anything else.”

“…… Captain?”

“Limit your enemy’s movements and turn the situation into your advantage. That’s a basic principle.”

“You aren’t thinking of……”

“I’ll act as bait.”

“Who else can do this besides me? Sharnid’s got his mission and you have to give it its fatal strike. If you do everything including what’s unnecessary, isn’t that the same as what you’ve been doing in the past?”

“That was how I did things in Grendan.”

He had always done things this way. To change his way now……

“Aren’t there many people to replace you in Grendan? Aren’t there twelve Heaven Blade successors? So eleven people can replace you. Even if you fall, there’re still other ways, so you fought with that kind of tactics. But nobody can replace you in Zuellni. Grendan and Zuellni are different. Grendan’s way is not my way. You’re my subordinate. I can’t just leave you.”

“But……” Layfon stopped speaking. Her determination in her eyes. Her furrowing eyebrows as if she was glaring at him, as if she was staring at him with trembling eyes… he felt he was being sucked into them.

Those eyes suddenly turned gentle.

“You want to abandon the you in Grendan, don’t you?”

“…… But, I can’t.”

Because the danger of meeting filth monsters existed everywhere.

“It’s ok to abandon it.”

“Heh?” His eyes widened in astonishment.

“Your desire to protect Zuellni arose after you came to the Academy City, right? Then treasure it. As for your way of fighting, living and thinking in Grendan…… leave them all. It’s enough to protect Zuellni. Leave everything.”

“……”

“Do you find that beneficial for you too? But, that’s how I feel and how the person waiting for you at Grendan feels. Isn’t that what’s written in the letter?”

“Letter……?”

“I can repeat this how many times you want. I won’t let you, my comrade and subordinate, die. I’ll do whatever it takes to reach that goal!”

An intense light emitted once again from those gentle eyes. A determination that would never bend and break. Those eyes were what made him swallow his words. Looking at his image in them, Layfon nodded.

“I understand. Then, I’ll temporarily keep senpai’s life.”

“Stop your nonsense,” she laughed. “I’m captain. I’m keeping you guys’ lives.”

<center>◇</center>

Nina was all alone in the valley.

Trees once stood here. Clear water once flowed. Fishes once swam and everything must have been filled with birdsongs. Lives drowned the earth matter-of-factly. The lives were short, but creatures continued to sing out the song of life’s chains.

Something white was stuck to the rocks. They were probably the bones of some fish.

It was a life that failed to keep on living.

The world had shriveled up. And the reason behind that….. How did the pollutants manage to spread across the entire world? Some said it was a material created from humanity’s insolence when human civilization reached its peak. Some said it just happened all of a sudden. And Nina had heard of many other different explanations. She didn’t know which was the truth, and didn’t know whether there was meaning in looking back at the past. Everyone else now only lived in Regios, living under the threat of filth monsters.

Nina hated that feeling. Couldn’t something be done? She wanted to do something about it.

She hated herself for being born into a narrow world. She wanted to see other worlds. It didn’t matter if it was just a tiny outside world, and so she had come to Zuellni. But she still

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter5

2009-08-10T21:30:03Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 5: Things in life===

The tight armor-suit felt cool on his skin. The suits looked like they'd be heavy and hot on the outside, but didn’t feel hot after he put them on. They had surprisingly good ventilation. He had worn something like this back in Grendan. Wearing the suit wasn’t new to him.

Under the light, one could just make out the color of his skin beneath the sheer cloth used for filtering pollutants outside the city.

The fitting was done at the last moment, so this was his first time wearing this suit.

He left the fitting room.

“It feels fine,” Layfon said.

He was the underneath the city, inside what was called the waist of the city, located beneath the Engine Room and connected to the multi-legs. A space that was basically a gap.

A lot of work, mostly involving the maintenance of the multi-legs, started and ended here.

And in here right now were Layfon, Karian and a couple other students.

The student leader of the technology course let out a relieved sigh. On his face were traces of sleepless nights.

“That’s great, next is the helmet……”

The helmet was made of two parts. The hard component that made up the outer part of the helmet pressed down on the same material as the cloth that made up the armored suit. The cloth was cut according to the contours of Layfon’s face. Once he put on the helmet, his face was sealed from the outside world. Lastly, the student leader connected the piece of cloth hanging out from beneath the helmet to the suit to cover Layfon's neck.

Nothing illuminated the helmet. In total darkness, the Student President sent out a signal to someone through his transmitter.

A scene of somewhere else appeared before Layfon.

Barren earth greeted Layfon’s eyes.

“Oh……”

Right before him was the desolate and sterile earth, with cracks like spider webs across its surface. The dry smell of the earth drifted into his nose. Wind filled with a huge amount of sand beat against Layfon as it blew past him……Like an illusion, the clear images coming through the helmet gave him the feeling that he was seeing things with his own eyes and feeling things with his own body.

“Does it work?”

Felli’s voice.

But she wasn’t beside him.

“Perfect.”

“That’s good,” came the cool reply.

The helmet was connected to Felli’s flakes. They replaced Layfon’s vision and conveyed to him all kinds of information. This way, he wouldn’t have to see the world with his own eyes and risk burning them through contact with the pollutants, and he would also avoid the inconvenience of the sand sticking onto the helmet and obstructing his vision.

“Then everything’s prepared.”

In his harness hung the Dite he got from Harley. It differed from the normal Dite in that it was slightly longer. A small and thin slab of metal curved inward from the handle, and on it were three holes.

This was the completed version of the Adamandite……And its inventor still hadn’t shown up.

Lastly, Layfon equipped himself with four more Dites.

“Please use the bike,” Karian pointed at the thing beside him.

It was a vehicle from the past that had long since lost its original function. Its design was wide but delicate. Underneath the dim light, liquid silver ran across its black outer shell.

The rubber wheels could not be used on the barren earth. Long distances were out of the question, and there was little meaning in making using the wheels for short distances. The obvious conclusion was to adjust the design in a way that was similar to how the robotic legs moved. Even so, its movement far exceeded the speed of robotic legs. Every city had a few of these bikes for emergencies.

The seat for the person needing rescue had been taken off this bike.

Layfon took his seat and switched on the engine. A low rumble sounded out from beneath the vehicle as the bike vibrated.

Karian and the others relocated to the control room, and the gate leading to the outside world opened. A lift lowered Layfon to the ground.

Furious wind and the city’s slowly moving multi-legs surrounded Layfon. As the lift descended, he gazed at the mountain protruding from the ground in a far distance.

The filth monster was there.

It would take him one day to get there…… The long and lonely journey began.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewound to just a little time before Layfon’s departure. This was the patient’s room.

“This is……”

At the voice that sounded lost, Layfon looked away from the vase. It was Nina. The nurse had removed the needles from her back, turned her over and pulled a blanket over her. The remaining light of the sunset shone through the window. Light and dimness separated the room into two colours. Except for the dusky red on Nina’s bed, everywhere else was dim.

Layfon turned on the light. It reflected off the whitewashed walls and shooed away the darkness. Nina squinted at the dazzling light and caught Layfon’s image.

“This is the hospital.”

“Hospital……?”

“Don’t you remember?”

“……. Uh…….”

She slowly shook her head as she watched the ceiling, followed by a light sigh. The sound of quiet movements from nurses, patients and visitors outside the room caused thin vibrations in the air.

Layfon looked at the vase again. In it sat Sharnid’s flowers.

“I see, so I fainted.”

“Senpai overused your Kei.”

Layfon felt suffocated at the sparseness of the conversation. Nina gradually reached the conclusion she didn’t want to know…… A premonition of her struggling to escape and failing at it.

“Were you watching?” she said.

Watching the vase, Layfon felt her gaze stab one side of his face, but the Nina at the edge of his vision was looking at the window painted red by the sunset.

“No.”

“Do you find me ridiculous?”

“I didn’t laugh.”

“But I want to laugh at myself.”

He sensed the blanket move a little.

“I’m so unsightly……”

“I don’t think so.”

“Why?” Irritation filled her question. Mixed in it was also the sound of crying, but he didn’t attempt to confirm that. Perhaps…… he didn’t want to look at the Nina gazing at the sunset.

“This might seem cruel, but I think some things can only be understood after a near-death experience. No one can help with that.”

“And this is?” she asked in a mocking tone. Mocking herself.

Layfon nodded.

“…… We have to give up on the next platoon match.”

“…… I see.”

She must have understood it.

“Did I waste my time?”

“Waste?”

“I want to win and become stronger. In that case, haven’t I been wasting my time?”

“Have you lost just because you can’t participate in the next match?”

“That’s not it!” she half sat up, her face twisted. Her entire body hurt so much that she couldn’t even sit up properly. She lay back down heavily, the pillow supporting the sudden weight of her head.

“…… Even so, I still want to win and get stronger. If I stop here and can’t do anything in the real match, then nothing else is worth mentioning.”

“True.”

“So haven’t I been wasting my time?”

She didn’t turn to him. Inside the blanket, her body seemed to become smaller.

“…….. At first, I thought it would be enough if I used my own strength and helped out Zuellni in the next Military Arts competition,” she said softly, still not turning to face him. “But I got a bit greedy. Because you’re strong. I was scared when I first witnessed it. I even doubted whether you were human, but when I confirmed you were, desire came to me. I don’t want to just simply help, but I want to become the driving force, the core of victory. I thought the 17th platoon had become stronger even though there’s no proof of it. If you want to laugh, then go ahead.”

Layfon shook his head solemnly.

“But I lost the match. Of course. And I feel it’s fortunate that we lost. That match corrected my error, but I stopped moving forward after that…… if that’s the case, what do I have to do to win?”

As long as the team became stronger.

The answer was simple, but Layfon didn’t voice it.

He understood a little of Nina’s line of thinking. Sharnid had a lukewarm attitude, and Felli clearly had no interest at all.

Especially because Felli told him that she wouldn’t use her true strength. She hated herself for being a psychokinesist.

The strength of a team showed the level of coordination of the team. It was meaningless for one person to be strong.

The opposing team had demonstrated this truth in the previous match.

“I thought only I needed to become strong. Even if I can’t fight alongside you, at least I can be strong enough not to become a burden, so……”

So she increased her time for individual training?

The out of the ordinary training schedule meant she had a high evaluation of Layfon’s strength.

“But I might have wasted my time.”

Something quiet and heavy pushed down on the air in the room.

“….. Does senpai know the irregularity of the breath of Kei?”

“Uh?”

“I mean the breath of Kei. Senpai was very painful in that last moment.”

“Ah, Ahah……”

The sudden change in topic confused her.

“The irregularity of your Kei breath shows you’ve wasted your training up to a certain level. It’s natural for that to happen because you lied to your body and, despite your exhaustion, you continued to use Kei. This is the same theory as how one can’t breathe in whenever while exercising. When a person first breathes with Kei, the Kei vein generates an amount of Kei that’s larger than usual. The training method for the Kei vein is different from how you increase the capacity of your lungs. In the final phase of Kei training, that’s when you can live your daily life through the breath of Kei without having to use internal and external type of Kei.”

“Layfon……?”

“It’s hard work to maintain the breath of Kei without generating a Kei flow, but if that can be done, then it’ll increase the person’s sensitivity to her Kei and the amount of Kei she holds. It’s like the Kei becomes your nervous system. The breath of Kei is the basics of Kei.”

The breath of Kei is the basics of Kei.

That was explained in the junior textbook in Military Arts.

But he had said something that wasn’t included in the textbook. None of the textbooks mentioned maintaining a daily life with the breath of Kei.

“If humans with a Kei vein want to survive by relying on Military Arts, then it’s meaningless to live the same as normal people. They breathe differently, so the meanings are different. Please look at the flow of Kei as more important than blood. Believe the information from the Kei flow more than what you feel from your nervous system. Don’t become the blood bag that thinks, but please become the formless body of Kei that thinks,” he said lightly.

Nina remained silent and inert as she listened. She watched him with surprise, her eyes slightly red.

“If you want to live by Military Arts, then give up the thinking of living as a human.”

He said to the Nina who was at ease because he was human that – don’t live as humans do.

“That’s all I can tell senpai,” he smiled. It was a forced smile, so it must have looked quite stiff. He could feel the hard muscles of his face.

“Have you noticed? Sharnid senpai has a new Dite.”

“Huh?”

“He seems to know how to use close quarter gun combat skill. I don’t know what level he’s at. You can confirm that later. Perhaps we can add more variations in the strategies now. But all the formations we have so far are to have everyone attack, maybe you can do it the other way and stay at the back. My brain’s terrible with strategies, and they probably aren’t right, so I have to leave it to senpai.”

“……”

“I’m good at fighting alone, but I’m terrible when fighting in a team. It’s not easy to fight while thinking of the comrades fighting alongside me. Frankly, I feel that the war field is too narrow.”

“Layfon……”

“Please give me instructions, and I’ll try to act them out to the best of my ability. Sharpid senpai seems to have his own thinking on this. As for Felli senpai…… well, let’s work hard together.”

He stammered out the last words, so he laughed to cover them.

“It’s all up to senpai whether we can become the strongest platoon, so please don’t abandon us.”

“Abandon you…… How could I……”

Nina recalled her recent actions.

Yes, it wasn’t strange to think she had abandoned them when she was training to become strong alone.

“Yeah…… I’ve nothing to say.”

“I’m not against senpai getting stronger. I’ll help out the best I can if there’s anything I can do. Although all I can do is teach you how to train in Kei….. if you can take anything more useful than this, then take from me as much as you can.”

He smiled, a bit embarrassed. This time his smile might have been even stiffer. Please don’t abandon us…… that felt just like a kid not wanting to part with someone.

Had he come to like the 17th platoon this much……. Without himself knowing……?

Or was it because of…… her?

He didn’t want to leave Nina Antalk?

(Which is it?)

He wasn’t sure himself.

“I see…… so I’m the only uncertain one.”

Her soft voice stopped his train of thought.

“We’re comrades, so let’s get stronger together.”

He couldn’t deny the other him who was happy because of the intense light in her eyes.

<center>◇</center>

“It was just like your last words.”

“Huh?”

The bike moved forward, bumping across the deserted earth. He was already driving on the smoothest surface, but he wasn’t sure what good it did. He had had training back in Grendan on driving, but he had never driven for so long a distance. There was a spare tire. If possible, he didn’t want to encounter a situation where he had to use it.

[[Image:CSR vol02 227.jpg|thumb]]
The sun had sunk down in the west. The headlights cut out a circle from the darkness around him.

As long as he got the location right, he’d arrive there, so he constantly checked the magnet on the display of the bike as he drove.

And Felli was guiding him, so things should not be confounding.

He still hadn’t taken any action at this distance regarding the filth monster. One reason was because of the limit of preparation time and movement, but the main reason was his need to coordinate with Felli’s information.

Felli’s voice came through the flake on his helmet. “I heard……. What you said in the patient’s room.”

“Those aren’t my last words,” he laughed.

“But it’s not strange to think so in this situation, right?”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“But I don’t plan to lose.”

“You didn’t say you wanted to die.”

“I don’t know anything besides the fact that the filth monster is male. I can’t say what isn’t certain.”

“See?”

He felt the low howling of the wind through his protective clothes. The pollutants beat against him.

On the other side of the protective clothes that were as thin as his skin lay a dead world.

Nothing lived except the filth monsters. On the barren earth were crusts of soil jutting out. Pollutants mixed in the air. Contact with the polluted substance would cause burns, causing the skin to peel off in flakes. If one breathed in the air, one’s lungs would rot.

One person was in this dead world.

The uneasy feeling of being in a place he shouldn’t be in invaded Layfon.

He had fought in this dead world for numerous times, fighting continuously in an arena that was far wider and vaster than any city, but filled with a sense of suffocation. Was he truly alive right now? Even that feeling of “of course he was living” was fading.

His mission remained his only driving force in this situation, so when he faced battle, he always felt his life was somewhere far far away from him.

“I don’t plan to give my last words,” he repeated.

“Really?”

“Really.”

“Fon Fon……”

He almost crashed.

“Have you really decided on that name?” Embarrassed at the nickname that didn’t suit the current atmosphere, he steadied the vehicle.

“I’ve decided.”

There was stubbornness in her icy voice.

“Can you not use that name?”

“No……. I remember. We were deciding on a something to call me. How did we end up deciding on your nickname?”

“…… Don’t ask me.”

He didn’t even get a say in the name of Fon Fon.

“Ah…… I get it, because my brother showed up. He has to interfere with me in whatever I do. My emotionless and tearless brother is the cause of my misfortune. I pray daily that he’ll be forced to withdraw because he’s been exposed for his crime in using public funds for private uses and for other crimes he’s committed.”

“What are you saying……”

Her solemn expression surfaced in his mind.

“Then you decide.”

“Now?”

“I’m bored, so you can be my conversation partner, or can you make any funny jokes?”

Yes, there was still some time before he reached his destination.

“Um, I don’t, but……”

“Please don’t make jokes. I’ll get a headache if you turn into Sharnid senpai.”

“….. Then what do I do?”

“Just think of what to call me.”

“Um……”

“Hurry……”

He was troubled. Anyway, all he needed was to say what he thought.

“……Felli-chan?”

“I’m used to it. I was called that from very little. Use more creativity. This name’s denied.”

“Felli-chi?”

“I feel like a moron. Rejected.”

Then what was that when Mei-Shen was called Mei-chi? But he didn’t say that to Felli. Recently, he had been calling her Mei. Speaking of which, that was how he called Naruki too, but that seemed different……

“Felli-chon.”

“Is that even meaningful? Rejected.”

“Felli-yan.”

“My name is not a joke. Rejected.”

“Felli-lin.”

“Are you laughing?”

“Felli Felli.”

“I hate rehash. Rejected.”

“Feffen.”

“Sounds like a strange laugh. Rejected.”

“Fernandez.”

“Who's that? Rejected.”

“Felli-tan.”

“Do you want to die~? Rejected.”

“…Sorry, I give up.”

“You’re not permitted to give up.”

What should he do……he wanted to hold his head. Besides, the name was usually shortened or changed to add variations to its tone. Or he could use some similar thing as an analogy……

“……”

“What?”

“Nothing.”

He decided not to say she was a cold, bloodless doll. That would definitely hurt.

“Please hurry,” she urged. His head felt like stone. He couldn’t think of anything else.

''(Fe?......What is that?)''

If he shortened her name, it became some strange sound. What if Naruki became Fekki? How strange.

“Hurry up. What’s with you?”

“Felli,” he said in resignation. There were no variations and no comparisons.

Just her original name. Perhaps that sounded rough. Even so, he couldn’t help it. He had no other ideas.

''(How about that?)''

“……”

“……Say it again.”

“Um…Felli.”

“Mm……”

Felli’s image wasn’t on the helmet, but he felt he saw her. Her right hand caressed her chin, left hand supporting right elbow, her head slightly cocked, her gaze lightly stroking the sky above her......This image of her surfaced in his mind.

“It’s not creative at all, and you didn’t put any effort into it. No respect for your senpai at all, and there’s no affection for me. It’s so bad that you can’t call it a name.”

So that didn’t work……Well……

Layfon tried to think of another name, but instead got a surprise from what Felli said next.

“Never mind, we’ll just use that.”

“Heh?” He was rather shocked, then glad of her letting him go.

“But you have to say it with more emotion. I don’t need the respect for a senpai. Call me with that name, ok?”

“Uh…Um…”

“Well, Fon Fon. Say it again.”

“Ah, yes……Felli.”

“Good.”

Layfon relaxed.

“Promise me.”

“……What?”

“Call me that from now on, ok?”

“Uh, in front of others too?”

“Of course.”

“And Fon Fon too?”

“Sure.”

“Sorry, please forgive me.”

If he was called Fon Fon during team training and after school……

(No……NoNoNO!)

That would be so embarrassing.

“Fine, then I’ll call you Fon Fon when we’re alone.”

He could truly relax now.

“In exchange for that, I’ll add in one more condition.”

“Yes, leave it to me,” Layfon said, not really having heard what Felli had just said. He’d agree to any request as long as she didn’t call him Fon Fon in front of everyone.

“Please remember to call me by that name when you return.”

“……”

“It’s a promise.”

Those were the last words, Felli stopped talking after that.

He took a quick nap before dawn. The swaying of his body stuck to him like echoes. And like that, he lay on the vehicle and closed his eyes.

The wind had died down and everywhere looked dead. He didn’t know what Felli was doing on the other end of the flakes. She hadn’t spoken to him for a while now.

It was really quiet, as if even his own voice had died off. When he moved slightly, the sound of Dites bumping against the bike shook his eardrums. On the contrary, the feeling of him being alive was more intense than ever.

He knew there was no such thing, but that feeling came unbidden to him. He had no one beside him, no one to help him. The people living in Zuellni were far behind him, and he had no idea where the other cities were.

What was Leerin doing?

This flashed through his mind.

After the attack on Zuellni, he had only written one letter to Leerin. He felt that he was waiting for a return letter from somewhere. It wasn’t that strange that he still hadn’t received a letter. The roaming buses hadn’t delivered any letters, so the mail probably would come soon.

He candidly told her about the present him in that letter. How he was forced to transfer into Military Arts, enter a platoon and fight the larvae…… And his inability to give up on Military Arts. What would Leerin think? Would she smile bitterly and say “Can’t be helped since it’s you”, or would she lecture him with a pink face……

The harness swayed and the Dites jostled against each other.

(I…… am quite afraid of loneliness.)

He deeply thought so. He used to write to Leerin every week, but he hadn’t been doing that now. One reason was his losing the fresh and curious feeling he had when he first started school. The second reason was that Leerin didn’t write as much in her letters to him. He felt a distance between them.

He hadn’t received a letter from Leerin since her last letter.

(It must be the distance between cities.)

In the time when cities couldn’t contact each other, Layfon was doubtful as to whether his letter had safely arrived at Grendan. He didn’t think Leerin would not want to write to him. The unreliable connection between cities, the Layfon involved in this situation, the Layfon who thought of Leerin in this time…… He arrived at this conclusion from all these factors combined.

Had the people he met in this city filled his loneliness of not being with Leerin?

No.

It didn’t fill his loneliness. It replaced it. The truth of separating from Leerin remained in him. He was just so busy with school and everything that he hadn’t the time to feel lonely.

This was the Layfon in Zuellni. Perhaps it was a good thing that he wasn’t as tense as when he was in Grendan.

(Although there’s a lot of troublesome things, and I’m doing what I did before……)

And as part of his life in Zuellni, he was out here in the open, in a desolate environment, totally isolated from his normal life.

Sand particles beat against the vehicle and his Dites.

The wind was rising again. Listening to the sound of the wind, Layfon’s consciousness sank into shallow darkness.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewound back to just after Layfon’s departure.

The door was pushed open.

“Yo, Nina! Are you healthy?”

“I don’t think that’s a question you ask a patient.”

“Yep. Just like this!” Sharnid walked into the room, smiling flippantly as he winked at a nurse walking past in the corridor. Harley was right behind him.

It was the morning of a weekend. Nina put aside the book she was reading.

“What’re you reading? Uh, a textbook! And it’s “Military Arts principles I”…… Why’re you reading this now?”

Nina nodded as she confirmed the Dites hanging around Sharnid’s waist.

“Because I’ve something I need to relearn.”

“Haha, even though you fainted all of a sudden, you’re still so serious,” Sharnid shrugged.

“Forget it. What about today’s match? Is it ok not to watch it?”

“If you want to know, I can bring you the disc later. Because of the sudden holiday, I haven’t time to arrange a date, so I’ve time on my hands.”

If so, then just go and watch the match. But Nina didn’t say it. Harley’s smile lacked his usual cheerfulness, and that bothered her.

“But it’s tragic to faint because of over-exhaustion. And you’re still so serious about it after fainting, I greatly admire our captain.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Nina apologized, lowering her head.

“Nono….” Sharnid said. “I don’t want you to reflect on this. I’ve encountered that type of thing many times already…… besides, I’ve something else to say today. Sorry I’ve to push back visiting the patient.”

“Something else?”

Sharnid snatched up his Dite. “For someone who’s kicked out of a team, my words probably don’t mean much……” He said as he deftly spun the larger-than-palm-sized Dite.

“Everyone has secrets, but there’re two types, one that doesn’t matter, and one that makes people notice. I don’t care if it’s the former type, but the latter……”

A rapid movement from him.

The Dite restored in his hand in the blink of an eye and it was pointed right at Harley.

[[Image:CSR vol02 243.jpg|thumb]]

“Sharnid!” Nina said loudly. A smile still hung on Sharnid’s face. As for Harley, he was frozen stiff at the sudden Dite’s appearance.

“If my comrade’s keeping secrets, then I can’t move freely, coz I’ll worry that he’ll attack me from the back. For example, just like whether this guy would shoot the wrong target….. something like that,” Sharnid stared closely at his Dite pressing down on Harley’s forehead.

Meaning he was suspecting Harley?

“How could that be?” Nina said.

“Harley is my childhood friend. He’ll never betray me.”

“I don’t doubt this guy’s skill, and I don’t think he’ll betray the team, but it seems we’re the only two left out.”

“What?” Nina looked at Harley. Resignation filled his stiff expression.

“Harley?”

“…… Sorry.”

“The weapon you made in haste a while ago was for Layfon, right? That ridiculously huge sword, just what is it for?”

Nina remembered, but she had never suspected Harley. Recently, she was only thinking of herself.

“What do you guys plan for the ridiculously strong Layfon with that type of a weapon? I think I can guess. Felli’s with you guys and that is enough confirmation. But if it’s possible, I want to hear it from you.”

Nina kept silent.

“Sorry,” Harley’s lips were clamped tight against each other.

Slightly shaky lips opened again.

Nina had forgotten her own breathing, and the same feeling remained with her as she listened.

After that……

The nurse went in to deliver lunch, and seeing the bed empty, she hurriedly went out into the corridor.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon arrived at his destination shortly after noon.

He drank down the food in jelly form with a straw, and confirmed the information conveyed through Felli’s flake.

The high and jutting mountain gave off an unapproachable bearing.

The scene appeared on his helmet.

The inert filth monster was fastened onto the surface of the mountain, its posture almost the same as the image in the second photo. The filth monster’s body had slightly expanded. Its length, from head to tail, was long like a snake’s. Two insect-like wings extended from its back. Muddy green veins spread across the tattered wings, which were damaged to a stage where they were bent, almost breaking off, by the wind.

Legs were attached to the curled body of the filth monster, and the claws of the forelegs weren’t dug into the wall of the mountain. The filth monster must be degenerating. A thin layer of white covered its green compound eye.

The prey whose nutritious value was much higher than the pollutants….. the filth monster made no reaction to the prey, the human standing within reach.

As if it was dead.

But what about the sudden chill he felt?

“How is it?” Felli said.

“A male in phase four or five. I can tell that from its shriveled legs.”

“Is it that thing in the photo?”

“The filth monsters lose their legs every time they molt…… uh, females are different. They stay underground when they’re laying eggs.”

He dismounted from the bike and took out two Dites from his harness.

In his right hand was the special Dite that Harley made.

“When its body’s grown old, its legs will completely degenerate. This is the aged period. Once the male fully degenerates, it’ll be able to fly, and that is its cruelest and wildest form. Next is the second aged phase with increasing functions and variations. The form of a second aged phase is never stable.”

“Fon Fon?”

Leaning stiffly against the bike, he tried to relax his body. It was meaningless to get anxious now. He allowed his Kei to run through his body.

“Just like its unstable appearance, it’s also hard to judge the filth monster’s level of strength. We’ve to be particularly wary of filth monsters in their second aged phase. If this filth monster is in its first phase, then there’re still ways to handle it.”

“What is it?” Incomprehension seeped through Felli’s voice, but Layfon wasn’t paying attention.

“A second aged phase filth monster is rare, perhaps there’s no need to be concerned, or it’s not possible to recognize it. But there is a difference between knowing and not knowing. If one knows, then one can take appropriate action. Please remember, sometimes second aged phase filth monsters don’t attack humans because they’re driven by the instinct to violence.”

“Fon Fon…… What’re you saying?”

“Something that might be my last words.”

Cracking noises. As if the air was rent apart. A loud noise hiding the sound of a secret’s breath. The chill on Layfon’s skin turned into needle sharp pain. As the noise increased in intensity, the tattered wings collapsed and the scales covering the filth monster’s body peeled off in flakes. The entire compound eye popped out and rolled down the side of the mountain.

Felli’s voice intruded. “I got a report…… Zuellni’s changed direction. The entire city’s made a rapid turn.”

“As expected……”

Now he knew why Zuellni kept moving straight before. The city hadn’t discovered the filth monster, or maybe it thought that was only a corpse. In the end, Zuellni found out it wasn’t that at all, so it changed its route.

“Fon Fon….. this is……”

“It’s molting. This is my first time seeing this, but it has to be it.”

“Zuellni’s changed direction…… Please escape!”

Layfon ignored her. “Restoration 01,” he said the key word, restoring the Dite in his left hand. The green blade tore through the air.

“It’s too late. This guy’s waiting, after molting…… It holds a different body type and will get more hungry than usual. It was suppressing its molting moment for the prey to get close. The reason why a second aged phase filth monster is particularly aggressive is because of its extreme hunger.”

It was too late for Layfon to escape. The filth monster had waited for the smell of prey to get close to the point where it couldn’t escape. Layfon readied his fighting stance and increased the amount and density of his internal Kei. The back of the monster split into two and sticky body fluid oozed from it to slide down the face of the mountain in many branches.

Low howling made the air vibrate. The filth monster called in its rebirth, lifting itself from the empty shell to spread its pure and moisture-filled wings. The intense red of the wings stained the sky.

The liquid covering its head fell off, revealing a head different from before. A long protruding jaw, sharp teeth on the outside, diamond blue light like a human’s eyes…… It looked very similar to an insect.

“The first aged phase…… please remember. You can defeat this monster if you are prepared to sacrifice half of a city.”

He connected the end of the restored Dite to the end of the other Dite in his right hand. He grasped hold of the connected Dites carefully with his right hand then charged forward.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

Strengthening his feet, he leaped onto the face of the mountain.

The monster’s wings vibrated as the liquid enveloping its body shot out, painting rainbows around it. It must have captured the scent of countless humans in Zuellni. The filth monster’s nose pointed directly behind Layfon.

The steel threads bounded up the entire filth monster, the action quiet as a mouse.

The filth monster kept on ascending without signs of slowing. The difference between the sizes of the two was too huge. Unable to suppress his opponent, Layfon was lifted up to dangle in midair.

(If it were Lintence, he could cut off its wings like this……)

As expected, its shell was much harder than a larva’s…… He wondered how Nina and the others would think of him if they knew he looked like this…… as he returned his attention to the current situation, he focused on binding the monster tighter.

Intense vibration shot down his wrist. The wings beat fast and rapid, and the steel threads bounced off them.

“It still isn’t working……”

Layfon didn’t have the time to try another tactic and aim at the base of the wings. The filth monster was now in the air and it could head for Zuellni whenever it wanted. Layfon let the steel threads loose into two bundles, one bounded the filth monster, the other shot into the face of the mountain.

“I’ll have it land.”

The monster rumbled in pain. Its body twisted and its wings danced more intensely, but the monster failed to ascend. At the same time, keen wailing came from the mountain.

Layfon removed the part of the combined Dite that was anchoring the steel threads in the mountain, then twisted in midair to land on one of the steel threads and ran across it, his face green and stiff as if he was performing in a circus. While running, he took out the rest of the Dites from his harness and inserted them into the holes in Harley’s Dite.

“Restoration AD,” he said as Kei flowed through his entire body.

Heavy weight burst out from him at the weight of the weapon and the power flowing in his body. The steel thread dropped, and he used the momentum of its rebound to jump up to the filth monster’s back.

A huge blade was born in Layfon’s hand.

Three different types of Dites….. combined with a Dite that was already an amalgamation of different alloys. This feat wasn’t impossible in the past.

And the end product was just a different type of Dite. It wasn’t particularly special in any way.

The new Dite maintained and combined all the advantages of three types of Dite. There was a disadvantage though. It wasn’t possible to reduce the weight and density of the restored forms of the three types of Dites, so Layfon was practically holding four weapons.

Any normal person would have had trouble controlling that weight.

He landed on its back. Using his left wrist, he reeled in a steel thread anchored in the mountain, all the time running, dragging the huge blade with him.

His aim was the wings.

He headed for the left wing. Furious winds baffled him, but he shot through it using internal Kei. He raised the sword and chopped down. The red of the wing scattered. The monster howled, not because of pain, as the wing had no nerves, but of losing its balance.

The filth monster sloped to one side. Layfon released the sword and retrieved it through a steel thread. Letting loose the steel thread looped around his left wrist, he ran up the back of the monster.

He jumped and descended. He had wanted to shoot out a steel thread to reduce his falling speed, but there wasn’t anything higher than his current altitude.

A concussion exploded on the ground to signal the filth monster’s landing. The wind rolled back from the monster and received some of Layfon’s weight as he landed.

The filth monster struggled to its feet. Blood filled its raging eye as it watched Layfon, the small creature who was interfering with its dinner time. Its starving and furious gaze seemed to be enough to stop a person’s heart.

“How long does it take to grow back its wing? Two? Three days? As long as there’s a big enough gap, then Zuellni can safely escape……” Layfon murmured, feeling the wetness coming from inside his protective clothes.

He was sweating profusely.

The murderous intent from a first aged phase filth monster was this amazing.

But higher power of concentration then that was needed for him to cut off its wing.

“How long will it take you to die of hunger? One week? Or one month? I’ll play with you no matter how long it takes.”

The filth monster had used up all of its stored nutrients to enter the first aged phase. It didn’t have enough strength to molt a second time.

Layfon couldn’t escape. This thought caused his stubbornness to live lift its head, and that was enough indication of his collapsing will to fight. If this continued, an opening would appear for the teeth of the filth monster to sink into.

The monster headed straight for Layfon, its body waving away the clouds of dust and its movements generating more dust. It had no legs as it had already given them up in the molting process, but its snake-like movements were fast even without legs.

This huge body of the filth monster in itself was a weapon, its every scale hard and sharp. Even if it didn’t directly come into contact with Layfon, a brush of it could tear open Layfon’s protective clothes.

Although Layfon had taken away the opponent’s advantage by forcing it to move on the ground, he himself still had the disadvantage.

“Fon Fon……”

Layfon leapt back into the close pressure of death.

<center>◇</center>

“I think if it’s him, he can do it…… I admit I didn’t consider fully in my passion while inventing the new Dite, but I really think he can do it!”

Harley’s voice hovered in Nina’s mind.

The sound of the running bike shook her entire body. The sun shone overhead. The temperature should be cold, but she felt hot. This must be because of the protective clothes.

Seated in the side passenger’s seat with nothing to do but sit still, yet she wasn’t at all impatient and anxious because……

“But looking at him, I thought I might have been wrong. Layfon he, how should I put it…… he was very serious. Of course he’d have such a reaction encountering this event. He has to fight a filth monster alone…… his reaction is natural, but I don’t feel that that’s the only reason.”

The bike flew across the earth.

Sharnid was the driver. Only one set of protective clothes was improved, so Nina and Sharnid wore the old type of protective clothes. They had worn it once when they were on practicum outside the city. This old type placed restrictions on the body’s movements, but it was better than wearing nothing.

But even if she could move more deftly, what could the present Nina do?

After listening to Harley, Nina went to find Karian at the office of the Student President. He received her with an expression free of guilt.

“Just what is this?” Nina said angrily.

“Nothing. Layfon-kun said he doesn’t need any help. I believe in him. Believing is different from abandoning.”

Nina’s fist pounded down on the desk. The documents rose an inch and the pen holder swayed. The fountain pen next to the documents rolled to a side.

Her hand hurt.

“…… He also said, don’t let anyone get close,” Karian picked up the pen that had almost rolled off the table. He spun it around with his fingers.

“Huh?”

転がり落ちそうになるペンを拾い上げ、カリアンは指で器用に回した。

“It seems a fight with a filth monster is dangerous. I can’t tell how dangerous since I’m not a Military Artist, but it seems that one would die while looking for somewhere safe. He said he doesn’t need anyone to wait for orders in the safety zone in that type of battlefield. There’re only two outcomes in battle with filth monsters outside a city – either come back alive, or death. He said we had better be mentally prepared……”

Nina held her breath. That was all she could do.

Layfon was all alone out there……

Her fist tightened on the desk. Her muscles still hurt. Her condition was hardly normal in this present state. If she tried to generate the flow of Kei, her waist would hurt painfully.

What could she do in this situation?

But she couldn’t stop herself.

“Please send me over.”

“And what do you plan to do over there?” Karian’s question was reasonable. “I understand your condition. Even if I don’t know of it, as the leader, I can’t allow a pale-faced student to enter that dangerous a place.”

“He’s my subordinate and my comrade. Even if we can’t fight together, at least I’ve to go and receive him……”

She didn’t know what she could do to help out.

But when she said “comrade”, she could imagine Layfon’s genuine smile.

“Um…… ok. I’ll give you permission to use the bike. My sister will guide you.”

“Thank you.”

“But you must come back alive. Escape immediately if the situation turns bad.”

“…… I won’t run away.”

“You people are the ones who can keep this city alive.”

“Layfon’s the same,” Nina said and ran out of the room.

She was now riding the bike. The problem was, what could she do to help?

Only a few days ago…… Layfon was alone, pondering on how to the fight the filth monster without telling anyone. Facing the him like that, what could she do?

She and Layfon differed in strength and experiences, but fighting as a platoon and fighting the filth monsters were different things.

Even so, she couldn’t continue her normal daily life not knowing what was going on outside.

Didn’t Sharnid say that there were two types of secrets? One that mattered and one that didn’t?

This was a secret she was concerned about. She couldn’t stay hidden in the dark.

(We aren’t the only ones who want you to live.)

The sender of that letter must feel the same. That letter was written with ease, worry and jealousy. It was clear that the woman felt something for Layfon. To leave this person behind to a place where only one choice, life or death, was possible… Just what was Layfon thinking?

(Perhaps that’s what she meant by “difference”?)

Pain rose in Nina’s chest. Was this what Leerin meant when she said in the letter that she was happy Layfon didn’t give up Military Arts but she didn’t want him to become the Layfon of Grendan?

Thinking of this, a tightness spread through Nina’s chest.

(Aaa!)

She chased away the uneasiness inside her. What she wanted to know wasn’t how much Leerin knew of Layfon, but what Layfon’s true intention was in this fight.

For him to head alone into this kind of a place.

Even if it was the fate that no Military Artist could escape from.

She didn’t know what to do if she failed to find out.

(Just what is he thinking……)

And……

(What do I do after I find out?)

If she didn’t understand that either, she felt she had no way to move forward.

Did this concern belong to the future? Or was it because of her present self…… she wasn’t too clear on the question itself.

“…… You’re almost there,” Felli’s voice came through.

Fatigue came through Felli’s voice. Nina never knew Felli’s psychokinesis could reach this far. This made her acknowledge once more just how ignorant she was of her team members’ strength.

(I’ll think of that later……)

“What is it?”

“Hey, there……” Sharnid said before Felli did. He shook his head and pointed ahead.

The bike entered a dust cloud.

And this was what Nina saw after a while.

The deserted ground looked as if someone had been madly slashing at it, and in that ground laid a huge, deep gutter. The sand and dust fluttering around were proof of it.

A lone shadow had fallen inside that gutter.

Nina’s hand pressed down on her chest, her heart tightened.

Sharnid slowed down the bike, heading towards the dark shadow.

It was the bike that Layfon had taken with him, but Layfon himself was nowhere to be seen.

“Where is he……?” she couldn’t see properly through the dancing sand, but something was certain.

She didn’t get it. The mountain where the filth monster had fastened itself onto should be right ahead of them. But it was gone.

“Felli, where’s Layfon?”

Felli didn’t reply.

They were already one day late. Was Layfon all right?

“Answer me. Is he all right?”

“He’s ok, but……”

“But…..? What’s it?”

“He said don’t get closer. Move far away.”

“What did you say?”

And the sound of some distant explosion filled her eardrums, and she saw a dark shape spattering the sky.

A huge rock was descending towards Nina and Sharnid.

<center>◇</center>

In one split second, his concentration broke.

Something had happened, but he had immediately focused back on the task before him.

It seemed to be some information… and he had shouted out something in panic.

The break in concentration was almost fatal.

Layfon didn’t have time to recall it. He didn’t dig through his memories as he had no time to think nor do anything extraneous to the battle.

Because if he did that, then death awaited him.

The huge monster filled Layfon’s entire vision. It roared as its body batted at Layfon. The steel threads flew at the filth monster’s tail and wrapped around it. The tail thrashed, pulling Layfon up and down, as if Layfon was a fish struggling off a hook.

When Layfon stopped spinning, he lowered himself –

His destination was the filth monster’s head.

The filth monster seemed wounded. It seemed to have buried itself quite deep, and it still hadn’t managed to shake loose the soil atop it.

The huge sword chopped down towards that body.

The scales resisted the sword point, but in one swift moment, Layfon had pierced through the tough outer-shell to only feel yet another resistance, another piece of scale.

“!”

It was one scale after another. Every time the sword contacted a scale, sparks lit up. Bathed in a shower of sparks, Layfon realized he had failed. His usual self could have torn through the monster like it was paper…… but why couldn’t he do it?

At this rate, the filth monster’s flesh would have swallowed Layfon’s blade. Before that happened, Layfon had turned the blade around. He grasped hold of the handle again and put his foot on the monster’s back. He pulled the steel threads to confirm they were anchored about one Jimel ahead of him in the mountain face, then he ‘pulled’ again as he kicked at the monster’s back. As Layfon was torn skyward, the huge blade leaped out of the flesh. Red blood sprayed from the filth monster’s wound.

Layfon landed on the ground.

He turned around quickly to face the monster and he looked down at the Dite.

Smoke rose from one of the Dites inserted into the three holes. A close watch discerned small cracks along the Dite. Its colour also looked different.

“One’s broken……”

He took out that Dite and tossed it away.

Although the Dite had the strength to maintain its form, that strength was limited. It had managed to hang on till now because of its high density, but now it was broken.

The combined Dite felt lighter in his hand. This different feel might cause the next fatal error, but he couldn’t stop fighting.

He watched the filth monster.

Many scales had fallen off its body. Blood spurted from its wound. It had lost too much blood. Slabs of something black fell off from its body.

It had also lost half of its remaining wing. To Layfon, the filth monster looked like a gigantic snake prostrated on the ground…… but the scales covering its body weren’t as smooth as a snake’s. They were as tough and sharp as rocks.

Layfon had destroyed its left eye. The blood flow seeping from under that shattered eye had slowed. The wound must be recovering. Layfon didn’t know whether the filth monster would re-grow the nerves in its eyes. He had no wish to find out.

So hot…… the ventilation function of the protective clothes had reached its limit. Layfon’s sweat became steam.

He knew his concentration was slipping.

“Damn!”

He refocused himself. He wanted to defeat this monster without sustaining any injuries. While doing what was nearly impossible, how could he get distracted?

He didn’t plan to die. Although he did say something to Felli that might be his last words, still, it was just a possibility. He hadn’t had time to talk with her properly since the fight began. As for last words…. All he needed was to smile after returning safely to Zuellni.

The filth monster struggled to get up. It must be because of the heavy wound in its head. The monster seemed to have trouble confirming its location as anger increased with the passing time. Its rough and wild movements sent sand flying everywhere, and the various wounds on its body sprayed out more blood.

(I’ll rest a little before it finds out where I am.)

Layfon didn’t know how much time he’d get to rest. He might not even have one minute, but all he needed was a gap in the fight so he could generate more Kei and let it fill his body. It was painful that he had nothing to replace the water and salt he had lost. He licked his lip and tasted something salty – his sweat.

“Fon Fon…… Can you talk?”

How long had it been since he last heard her?

“Ahah…. How long has it been?”

“About a day.”

“I see……”

(I should be able to stay up for two more days without water.)

He thought as he watched the filth monster. It hadn’t discovered him yet.

“And……?”

“Well…… it’s about the captain.”

“Captain? What’s happened to her?”

“…… I said before that captain and Sharnid senpai are heading this way. Though you said they were to retreat…… Don’t you remember?”

Now he knew why he had lost his concentration.

“Ah…… sorry, I don’t. Did they retreat?”

The astonishment back then felt so far away from him. Felli’s question wasn’t like doubt. She said it out of obligation.

Although he was resting, he didn’t let down his guard. He was still concentrated on the fight, so everything else felt far away from him.

“Well……”

He had no time to listen to her.

It had discovered him.

What should he do?

He felt uneasy at the lighter weight of the Dite, but it wasn’t just because he had lost one of the Dites. The clumsy feel of the Kei flow indicated that the combined Dites themselves had sustained a certain level of damage after the fight that lasted one entire day.

(How many moves can I still execute?)

Compared to his physical strength, the weapon itself might be the first to fall. This wouldn’t have happened if he had the Heaven Blade with him.

Fighting to his limit, he realized for the first time how rare and valuable the Heaven Blade was. That was strange. Did he not have the vision to understand that?

“It’s useless to give myself an excuse.”

He had decided what he had to do. In that case, all he needed was to finish his duty.

He would defeat the filth monster with one move so he must find its opening.

As he thought of this, the enemy made a peculiar movement.

“Uh……?”

It didn’t seem to intend to attack him. As if it was getting distracted.

Layfon followed it….. and his concentration broke again.

A small dust cloud. A bike with a side passenger’s seat…… it wasn’t the one that Layfon rode on.

Yes, the filth monster was looking at it.

“How could they come here!”

Although he couldn’t tell who they were as they were wearing protective clothes, he was sure they were Nina and Sharnid.

He leaped up to a steel thread and ran towards them, using Whirl Kei.

Sharnid’s shower of bullets had little effect on the filth monster. As Layfon passed their position, he felt Nina’s line of vision stabbing his face. Perhaps he was being oversensitive. And like that, he appeared in front of the filth monster. His body suddenly bounded upwards.

Flying in the air, supported by the steel thread, Layfon turned the huge sword around and swung down to cut open the monster’s forehead.

He flew back as blood mixed with howling noise shot high into the air. Layfon landed on the moving bike.

[[Image:CSR vol02 275.jpg|thumb]]
“Layfon!?”

“Why are you here!?” he asked angrily and looked back at the filth monster.

It was on a rampage from the pain twisting its long body. The feeling in Layfon’s hand told him he had failed in delivering a fatal strike to the brain.

And……

He looked at his Dite. Smoke rose from another hole. That couldn’t be helped as he had tried to cut through the already tough scales along with the even harder forehead bone.

(The move I’ve got left……)

Feeling the lightness of the weapon, he made his decision.

(Then what?)

He still had his own green Dite that he could use to buy time. He had been using its steel threads as support so it hadn’t sustained any heavy damages. But if he used his last move, he’d forego the steel threads move that had helped him escape countless times. Losing the backup would be a huge setback for him.

Perhaps this was better than losing his chance to attack, but he would be forcing himself into a dead end. Buying time would ensure Zuellni to move into safety, but if he did that, he’d lose his life.

And there were also Nina and Sharnid……

This was the only way… to determine the outcome of the fight before he lost the function of the steel threads.

And it was a highly dangerous gamble. If he failed, he’d die, Nina and Sharnid would die, Zuellni might also die. Everything would vanish.

Should he bet everything on the last move……. He hesitated.

“Hey, are you listening?”

“No…… Anyway, you guys hurry up and escape.”

“Listen up! Your bike’s broken. This is the only vehicle that still works.”

“As long as I beat this guy, people will come to get us.”

“Can you defeat it?”

“……”

“That weapon’s at its limit. Can you really beat it with this thing?”

“…… It’s starting to move. I have to go!”

He had no answer for her. He hadn’t the confidence that she’d agree with his answer He had nothing to say but to head out and fight.

Sharnid pulled him back by his collar, steering the bike with one hand.

“Aaa, wait!”

“Please let go of me!”

“It’s rare for the captain to order others to listen to her.”

“I’ll use force.”

“It’s fine to tear off my arm. Please go ahead.”

In reality, if he pulled himself out of Sharnid’s grasp with Kei, he might just end up tearing Sharnid’s arm off. And even if that didn’t happen, the bike might lose its balance and flip upside down.

“It’s too embarrassing to come out here and not do anything. Same for me, and same for the injured captain. The 17th platoon can’t embarrass its captain!”

“I haven’t heard of that.”

“Same here. I just made that decision.”

By looking at Sharnid’s back, Layfon could tell he was smiling.

“Have you got a plan?” Nina said. “Are you absolutely sure that you can win with your next move?”

She had even seen through this.

“…… Yes. It’s the wound on its forehead. If I strike there again……”

The scales were shattered. Half of the forehead bone was probably cracked…… If he struck there.

The wound must be recovering, but not the scales and the bone. If he could stab its brain and release his Kei there…… But Nina had calmly pointed out the uneasiness he felt about that move.

“Do you have a plan that can take you there and make sure you strike it on its head?”

“……”

“Ok,” Nina nodded. “Then we’ve increased our chance of success.”

“Heh?”

“You were listening in, Felli? Find out the place I want in the vicinity. Hurry.”

Then Nina listed out her conditions of the place she had in mind.

“It’s near. Head for the southwest. It’s about 20 Jimels from you.”

“Sharnid.”

“Roger, captain,” he changed the bike’s direction.

“Layfon, will the filth monster leave us?”

“Uh? ……. Probably not. It moves faster than this bike.”

“Then buy enough time for us to head for that place. Don’t damage your weapon.”

“With this……”

He could interfere with the filth monster’s movements using the steel threads.

“Keep at it.”

He nodded reflexively.

How should he put it? It was a feeling of suddenly being swallowed. He saw Nina’s face through the helmet and the protective cloth…… He looked at that face and the tension he held wavered.

He felt more at ease.

Should he be at ease at the wavering of the destructive pressure on him? Or be alarmed at it…… He wasn’t sure. Even so, he felt a part of him wasn’t able to deny Nina.

He continued to control the steel threads.

Twenty Jimels.

He focused on gaining them time.

<center>◇</center>

They arrived at a valley surrounded by cliff faces. Green matters and clear water might have once flourished here. Now the valley was dry, extremely dry.

Nina had explained her plan as they rode the bike. They looked at back at the slope as if it was waiting for something to fly into its mouth.

“How long till that guy catches up?”

“Three minutes.”

Nina nodded. “We’re getting off. It’s impossible to ride the bike here. Sharnid, take the bike to the shooting position. Layfon, carry me.”

Felli explained the terrain and Nina asked a few questions based on Felli’s information. It seemed just by doing that, she had already formed an accurate map in her head. Layfon dismounted, clear at the instructions he had received.

The sound of shattering rocks closed in.

The filth monster was already here.

“Hurry!”

Layfon carried her deeper into the valley.

“Is this really all right?” he asked, uncomfortable with how light she was in his arms.

“The plan’s successful as long as that thing stops moving, isn’t it?”

Layfon nodded on the bike.

“It’s hungry, so it’ll rush straight for food, right?”

Layfon nodded again.

“Well, we’ll need bait…… No need to think of anything else.”

“…… Captain?”

“Limit your enemy’s movements and turn the situation into your advantage. That’s a basic principle.”

“You aren’t thinking of……”

“I’ll act as bait.”

“Who else can do this besides me? Sharnid’s got his mission and you have to give it its fatal strike. If you do everything including what’s unnecessary, isn’t that the same as what you’ve been doing in the past?”

“That was how I did things in Grendan.”

He had always done things this way. To change his way now……

“Aren’t there many people to replace you in Grendan? Aren’t there twelve Heaven Blade successors? So eleven people can replace you. Even if you fall, there’re still other ways, so you fought with that kind of tactics. But nobody can replace you in Zuellni. Grendan and Zuellni are different. Grendan’s way is not my way. You’re my subordinate. I can’t just leave you.”

“But……” Layfon stopped speaking. Her determination in her eyes. Her furrowing eyebrows as if she was glaring at him, as if she was staring at him with trembling eyes… he felt he was being sucked into them.

Those eyes suddenly turned gentle.

“You want to abandon the you in Grendan, don’t you?”

“…… But, I can’t.”

Because the danger of meeting filth monsters existed everywhere.

“It’s ok to abandon it.”

“Heh?” His eyes widened in astonishment.

“Your desire to protect Zuellni arose after you came to the Academy City, right? Then treasure it. As for your way of fighting, living and thinking in Grendan…… leave them all. It’s enough to protect Zuellni. Leave everything.”

“……”

“Do you find that beneficial for you too? But, that’s how I feel and how the person waiting for you at Grendan feels. Isn’t that what’s written in the letter?”

“Letter……?”

“I can repeat this how many times you want. I won’t let you, my comrade and subordinate, die. I’ll do whatever it takes to reach that goal!”

An intense light emitted once again from those gentle eyes. A determination that would never bend and break. Those eyes were what made him swallow his words. Looking at his image in them, Layfon nodded.

“I understand. Then, I’ll temporarily keep senpai’s life.”

“Stop your nonsense,” she laughed. “I’m captain. I’m keeping you guys’ lives.”

<center>◇</center>

Nina was all alone in the valley.

Trees once stood here. Clear water once flowed. Fishes once swam and everything must have been filled with birdsongs. Lives drowned the earth matter-of-factly. The lives were short, but creatures continued to sing out the song of life’s chains.

Something white was stuck to the rocks. They were probably the bones of some fish.

It was a life that failed to keep on living.

The world had shriveled up. And the reason behind that….. How did the pollutants manage to spread across the entire world? Some said it was a material created from humanity’s insolence when human civilization reached its peak. Some said it just happened all of a sudden. And Nina had heard of many other different explanations. She didn’t know which was the truth, and didn’t know whether there was meaning in looking back at the past. Everyone else now only lived in Regios, living under the threat of filth monsters.

Nina hated that feeling. Couldn’t something be done? She wanted to do something about it.

She hated herself for being born into a narrow world. She wanted to see other worlds. It didn’t matter if it was just a tiny outside world, and so she had come to Zuellni. But she still understood how useless she was, even though she had reached Zuellni. She understood more of the cruelty of this world and her own insignificance, her own weakness.

Surviving in this world, what should she do, what could she do……

She wanted to keep on living.

And to survive, she must become stronger. Because she lived in this kind of a world, she must become stronger. Because heaven blessed her with the power of Kei, she must become stronger. That was what she thought.

Except for a small failure.

She didn’t think she was entirely in the wrong. She just didn’t use the correct way. And now, the Layfon who corrected her was making the same mistake.

To Nina, Layfon’s mistake was a small failure on his part, since he didn’t know where he stood. In that case, she had to wake him up.

Rumbling sound closed in.

It was the filth monster, the existence on the very top of the pyramid. Covered in wounds, the creature headed towards Nina, driven by nothing but hunger.

Compared to the injuries that Layfon had sustained…… If Layfon and the filth monster kept on fighting, which side would win?

She recalled she had been pondering on what was the strongest existence not long ago. Filth monsters lived in a vaster world than humans, a world that humans could not enter directly in their flesh. On this level, the filth monsters were the strongest.

In the filth monster’s starving stage, fighting for the most basic requirement of life, pollutants weren’t enough for it.

So it had to eat human.

Compared to this creature, humans lived in their own worlds without having to worry about food. Looking from this perspective, just who was stronger?

“What boring thinking.”

The dominating presence neared Nina, its gaze piercing her like teeth. She couldn’t help but imagine her tiny body being crushed by those sharp and gigantic teeth, her organs rolling on the tongue of the massive monster.

“Is this the world that he sees……”

Facing this horror alone, Nina’s legs shook. The present her who was unable to use Kei was too weak. Besides, even if she could use Kei, what could she do? This must be the decisive gap in strength between humanity and filth monsters.

Layfon had been facing this type of creature all alone.

“I won’t let you do this alone from now on,” she said to the subordinate who was nowhere beside her.

But he should be able to hear her.

“You’ve me and your comrades.”

A sound.

A tiny sound compared to the rumbling of the filth monster, but it echoed in the sky and in Nina’s ears.

One side of the cliff face suddenly collapsed.

Caused by Sharnid’s sniping.

The sudden avalanche of rocks, sand and soil particles descended on the filth monster and towards Nina. The creature howled anew.

Nina’s body shot upward.

A long thin thread…….. a steel thread was wrapped around her body. She saw him as she was pulled up.

A figure that brushed past her, descending rapidly…… Layfon.

He plunged straight for the trapped enemy, his ravaged sword pointing downward.

Nina confirmed her plan was successful.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter5

2009-08-10T20:43:47Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 5: Things in life===

The close-fitting protective clothes felt cool on his skin. The clothes looked heavy and hot on the outside, but it didn’t feel hot after he put them on. They had surprisingly good ventilation. He also wore these types of protective clothes back at Grendan. Wearing the clothes now wasn’t surprising to him.

Under the light, one could just detect his skin color beneath the half transparent protective clothes used for filtering the pollutants outside the city.

The fitting was done at the last moment, so this was his first time wearing them.

He left the fitting room.

“It feels fine,” Layfon said.

He was the underneath the city, inside what was called the waist of the city located beneath the Mechanical Department and connected to the multi-legs. A space that was similar to the existence of a gap.

A lot of work, mostly involving repair of the multi-legs, entered and exited here.

And in here right now were Layfon, Karian and a couple of other students.

The student leader of the technology course let out a relieved sigh. On his face were traces of sleepless nights.

“That’s great, next is the protective helmet……”

The protective helmet was made of two parts. The hard component that made up the outer part of the helmet pressed down on the same material as the cloth that made up the protective clothes. The cloth was cut according to the contour of Layfon’s face. Once he put on the helmet, his face was sealed from the outside world. And finally, the student leader connected the piece of cloth hanging out from beneath the helmet to the protective clothes to cover the neck area.

Nothing illuminated the helmet. In total darkness, the Student President sent out a message to someone through his transmitter.

A scene of somewhere else appeared before Layfon.

Barren earth greeted Layfon’s eyes.

“Oh……”

Right before him was the desolate and sterile earth with cracks spidering across its surface. The dry smell of the earth drifted into his nose. Wind filled with a huge amount of sand beat against Layfon as it blew past him……. Like an illusion, the clear images coming through the protective helmet transmitted a feeling as if he were watching it with his own eyes and feeling it with his body.

“Does it work?”

Felli’s voice.

But she wasn’t beside him.

“Perfect.”

“That’s good,” came the cool reply.

The helmet was connected to Felli’s flakes. They replaced Layfon’s vision and conveyed to him all kinds of information. This way, he wouldn’t have to see the world with his own eyes and risk burning them through contact with the pollutants, and he would also avoid the inconvenience of the sand sticking onto the helmet and obstructing his vision.

“Then everything’s prepared.”

In his harness hung the Dite he got from Harley. It differed from the normal Dite in that it was slightly longer. A small and thin slab of metal curved inward from the handle, and on it were three holes.

This was the completed version of the Adamandite……. And its inventor still hadn’t shown up.

Lastly, Layfon equipped himself with four more Dites.

“Please use the bike,” Karian pointed at the thing beside him.

It was a moving vehicle from the past that had long since lost its function. Its design was wide but delicate. Underneath the dim light, liquid silver ran across its black outer shell.

The rubber wheels could not be used on the barren earth. Long distance was out of the question, and there was little meaning in making the vehicle work for short distance. The obvious conclusion was to adjust it in a way that was similar to how the robotic legs moved. Even so, its movement far exceeded the speed of robotic legs. Every city had a few of these bikes for emergencies.

The seat for the person needing rescue had been taken off this bike.

Layfon took his seat and switched on the engine. A low rumble sounded out from beneath the vehicle as the bike vibrated.

Karian and the others relocated to the control room, and the gate leading to the outside world opened. A lift lowered Layfon to the ground.

Furious wind and the city’s slowly moving multi-legs surrounded Layfon. As the lift descended, he gazed at the mountain protruding from the ground in a far distance.

The filth monster was there.

It would take him one day to get there…… The long and lonely journey began.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewound to just a little time before Layfon’s departure. This was the patient’s room.

“This is……”

At the voice that sounded lost, Layfon looked away from the vase. It was Nina. The nurse had removed the needles from her back, turned her over and pulled a blanket over her. The remaining light of the sunset shone through the window. Light and dimness separated the room into two colours. Except for the dusky red on Nina’s bed, everywhere else was dim.

Layfon turned on the light. It reflected off the whitewashed walls and shooed away the darkness. Nina squinted at the dazzling light and caught Layfon’s image.

“This is the hospital.”

“Hospital……?”

“Don’t you remember?”

“……. Uh…….”

She slowly shook her head as she watched the ceiling, followed by a light sigh. The sound of quiet movements from nurses, patients and visitors outside the room caused thin vibrations in the air.

Layfon looked at the vase again. In it sat Sharnid’s flowers.

“I see, so I fainted.”

“Senpai overused your Kei.”

Layfon felt suffocated at the sparseness of the conversation. Nina gradually reached the conclusion she didn’t want to know…… A premonition of her struggling to escape and failing at it.

“Were you watching?” she said.

Watching the vase, Layfon felt her gaze stab one side of his face, but the Nina at the edge of his vision was looking at the window painted red by the sunset.

“No.”

“Do you find me ridiculous?”

“I didn’t laugh.”

“But I want to laugh at myself.”

He sensed the blanket move a little.

“I’m so unsightly……”

“I don’t think so.”

“Why?” Irritation filled her question. Mixed in it was also the sound of crying, but he didn’t attempt to confirm that. Perhaps…… he didn’t want to look at the Nina gazing at the sunset.

“This might seem cruel, but I think some things can only be understood after a near-death experience. No one can help with that.”

“And this is?” she asked in a mocking tone. Mocking herself.

Layfon nodded.

“…… We have to give up on the next platoon match.”

“…… I see.”

She must have understood it.

“Did I waste my time?”

“Waste?”

“I want to win and become stronger. In that case, haven’t I been wasting my time?”

“Have you lost just because you can’t participate in the next match?”

“That’s not it!” she half sat up, her face twisted. Her entire body hurt so much that she couldn’t even sit up properly. She lay back down heavily, the pillow supporting the sudden weight of her head.

“…… Even so, I still want to win and get stronger. If I stop here and can’t do anything in the real match, then nothing else is worth mentioning.”

“True.”

“So haven’t I been wasting my time?”

She didn’t turn to him. Inside the blanket, her body seemed to become smaller.

“…….. At first, I thought it would be enough if I used my own strength and helped out Zuellni in the next Military Arts competition,” she said softly, still not turning to face him. “But I got a bit greedy. Because you’re strong. I was scared when I first witnessed it. I even doubted whether you were human, but when I confirmed you were, desire came to me. I don’t want to just simply help, but I want to become the driving force, the core of victory. I thought the 17th platoon had become stronger even though there’s no proof of it. If you want to laugh, then go ahead.”

Layfon shook his head solemnly.

“But I lost the match. Of course. And I feel it’s fortunate that we lost. That match corrected my error, but I stopped moving forward after that…… if that’s the case, what do I have to do to win?”

As long as the team became stronger.

The answer was simple, but Layfon didn’t voice it.

He understood a little of Nina’s line of thinking. Sharnid had a lukewarm attitude, and Felli clearly had no interest at all.

Especially because Felli told him that she wouldn’t use her true strength. She hated herself for being a psychokinesist.

The strength of a team showed the level of coordination of the team. It was meaningless for one person to be strong.

The opposing team had demonstrated this truth in the previous match.

“I thought only I needed to become strong. Even if I can’t fight alongside you, at least I can be strong enough not to become a burden, so……”

So she increased her time for individual training?

The out of the ordinary training schedule meant she had a high evaluation of Layfon’s strength.

“But I might have wasted my time.”

Something quiet and heavy pushed down on the air in the room.

“….. Does senpai know the irregularity of the breath of Kei?”

“Uh?”

“I mean the breath of Kei. Senpai was very painful in that last moment.”

“Ah, Ahah……”

The sudden change in topic confused her.

“The irregularity of your Kei breath shows you’ve wasted your training up to a certain level. It’s natural for that to happen because you lied to your body and, despite your exhaustion, you continued to use Kei. This is the same theory as how one can’t breathe in whenever while exercising. When a person first breathes with Kei, the Kei vein generates an amount of Kei that’s larger than usual. The training method for the Kei vein is different from how you increase the capacity of your lungs. In the final phase of Kei training, that’s when you can live your daily life through the breath of Kei without having to use internal and external type of Kei.”

“Layfon……?”

“It’s hard work to maintain the breath of Kei without generating a Kei flow, but if that can be done, then it’ll increase the person’s sensitivity to her Kei and the amount of Kei she holds. It’s like the Kei becomes your nervous system. The breath of Kei is the basics of Kei.”

The breath of Kei is the basics of Kei.

That was explained in the junior textbook in Military Arts.

But he had said something that wasn’t included in the textbook. None of the textbooks mentioned maintaining a daily life with the breath of Kei.

“If humans with a Kei vein want to survive by relying on Military Arts, then it’s meaningless to live the same as normal people. They breathe differently, so the meanings are different. Please look at the flow of Kei as more important than blood. Believe the information from the Kei flow more than what you feel from your nervous system. Don’t become the blood bag that thinks, but please become the formless body of Kei that thinks,” he said lightly.

Nina remained silent and inert as she listened. She watched him with surprise, her eyes slightly red.

“If you want to live by Military Arts, then give up the thinking of living as a human.”

He said to the Nina who was at ease because he was human that – don’t live as humans do.

“That’s all I can tell senpai,” he smiled. It was a forced smile, so it must have looked quite stiff. He could feel the hard muscles of his face.

“Have you noticed? Sharnid senpai has a new Dite.”

“Huh?”

“He seems to know how to use close quarter gun combat skill. I don’t know what level he’s at. You can confirm that later. Perhaps we can add more variations in the strategies now. But all the formations we have so far are to have everyone attack, maybe you can do it the other way and stay at the back. My brain’s terrible with strategies, and they probably aren’t right, so I have to leave it to senpai.”

“……”

“I’m good at fighting alone, but I’m terrible when fighting in a team. It’s not easy to fight while thinking of the comrades fighting alongside me. Frankly, I feel that the war field is too narrow.”

“Layfon……”

“Please give me instructions, and I’ll try to act them out to the best of my ability. Sharpid senpai seems to have his own thinking on this. As for Felli senpai…… well, let’s work hard together.”

He stammered out the last words, so he laughed to cover them.

“It’s all up to senpai whether we can become the strongest platoon, so please don’t abandon us.”

“Abandon you…… How could I……”

Nina recalled her recent actions.

Yes, it wasn’t strange to think she had abandoned them when she was training to become strong alone.

“Yeah…… I’ve nothing to say.”

“I’m not against senpai getting stronger. I’ll help out the best I can if there’s anything I can do. Although all I can do is teach you how to train in Kei….. if you can take anything more useful than this, then take from me as much as you can.”

He smiled, a bit embarrassed. This time his smile might have been even stiffer. Please don’t abandon us…… that felt just like a kid not wanting to part with someone.

Had he come to like the 17th platoon this much……. Without himself knowing……?

Or was it because of…… her?

He didn’t want to leave Nina Antalk?

(Which is it?)

He wasn’t sure himself.

“I see…… so I’m the only uncertain one.”

Her soft voice stopped his train of thought.

“We’re comrades, so let’s get stronger together.”

He couldn’t deny the other him who was happy because of the intense light in her eyes.

<center>◇</center>

“It was just like your last words.”

“Huh?”

The bike moved forward, bumping across the deserted earth. He was already driving on the smoothest surface, but he wasn’t sure what good it did. He had had training back in Grendan on driving, but he had never driven for so long a distance. There was a spare tire. If possible, he didn’t want to encounter a situation where he had to use it.

[[Image:CSR vol02 227.jpg|thumb]]
The sun had sunk down in the west. The headlights cut out a circle from the darkness around him.

As long as he got the location right, he’d arrive there, so he constantly checked the magnet on the display of the bike as he drove.

And Felli was guiding him, so things should not be confounding.

He still hadn’t taken any action at this distance regarding the filth monster. One reason was because of the limit of preparation time and movement, but the main reason was his need to coordinate with Felli’s information.

Felli’s voice came through the flake on his helmet. “I heard……. What you said in the patient’s room.”

“Those aren’t my last words,” he laughed.

“But it’s not strange to think so in this situation, right?”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“But I don’t plan to lose.”

“You didn’t say you wanted to die.”

“I don’t know anything besides the fact that the filth monster is male. I can’t say what isn’t certain.”

“See?”

He felt the low howling of the wind through his protective clothes. The pollutants beat against him.

On the other side of the protective clothes that were as thin as his skin lay a dead world.

Nothing lived except the filth monsters. On the barren earth were crusts of soil jutting out. Pollutants mixed in the air. Contact with the polluted substance would cause burns, causing the skin to peel off in flakes. If one breathed in the air, one’s lungs would rot.

One person was in this dead world.

The uneasy feeling of being in a place he shouldn’t be in invaded Layfon.

He had fought in this dead world for numerous times, fighting continuously in an arena that was far wider and vaster than any city, but filled with a sense of suffocation. Was he truly alive right now? Even that feeling of “of course he was living” was fading.

His mission remained his only driving force in this situation, so when he faced battle, he always felt his life was somewhere far far away from him.

“I don’t plan to give my last words,” he repeated.

“Really?”

“Really.”

“Fon Fon……”

He almost crashed.

“Have you really decided on that name?” Embarrassed at the nickname that didn’t suit the current atmosphere, he steadied the vehicle.

“I’ve decided.”

There was stubbornness in her icy voice.

“Can you not use that name?”

“No……. I remember. We were deciding on a something to call me. How did we end up deciding on your nickname?”

“…… Don’t ask me.”

He didn’t even get a say in the name of Fon Fon.

“Ah…… I get it, because my brother showed up. He has to interfere with me in whatever I do. My emotionless and tearless brother is the cause of my misfortune. I pray daily that he’ll be forced to withdraw because he’s been exposed for his crime in using public funds for private uses and for other crimes he’s committed.”

“What are you saying……”

Her solemn expression surfaced in his mind.

“Then you decide.”

“Now?”

“I’m bored, so you can be my conversation partner, or can you make any funny jokes?”

Yes, there was still some time before he reached his destination.

“Um, I don’t, but……”

“Please don’t make jokes. I’ll get a headache if you turn into Sharnid senpai.”

“….. Then what do I do?”

“Just think of what to call me.”

“Um……”

“Hurry……”

He was troubled. Anyway, all he needed was to say what he thought.

“……Felli-chan~”

“I’m used to it. I was called that from very little. Use more creativity. This name’s denied.”

“Felli-chi?”

“I feel like a moron. Rejected.”

Then what was that when Mei-Shen was called Me-chan? But he didn’t say that to Felli. Recently, he had been calling her Mei. Speaking of which, that was how he called Naruki too, but that seemed different……

“Felli-chon.”

“Is that even meaningful? Rejected.”

“Felli-yan.”

“My name is not a joke. Rejected.”

“Felli-lin.”

“Are you laughing?”

“Fellifelli.”

“I hate how it's reused like fried rice. Rejected.”

“Felli-nandesu.”

“Do you have a talisman on you~? Rejected.”

“Felli-tan.”

“Do you want to die~? Rejected.”

“…Sorry, I give up.”

“You’re not permitted to give up.”

What should he do……he wanted to hold his head. Besides, the name was usually shortened or changed to add variations to its tone. Or he could use some similar thing as an analogy……

“……”

“What?”

“Nothing.”

He decided not to say she was a cold, bloodless doll. That would definitely hurt.

“Please hurry,” she urged. His head felt like stone. He couldn’t think of anything else.

''(Fe-houki?......What is that?)''

If he shortened her name, it became some strange sound. What if Naruki became Fekki? How strange.

“Hurry up. What’s with you?”

“Felli,” he said in resignation. There were no variations and no comparisons.

Just her original name. Perhaps that sounded rough. Even so, he couldn’t help it. He had no other ideas.

''(How about that?)''

“……”

“……Say it again.”

“Um…Felli.”

“Mm……”

Felli’s image wasn’t on the helmet, but he felt he saw her. Her right hand caressed her chin, left hand supporting right elbow, her head slightly cocked, her gaze lightly stroking the sky above her......This image of her surfaced in his mind.

“It’s not creative at all, and you didn’t put any effort into it. No respect for your senpai at all, and there’s no affection for me. It’s so bad that you can’t call it a name.”

So that didn’t work……Well……

Layfon tried to think of another name, but instead got a surprise from what Felli said next.

“Never mind, we’ll just use that.”

“Heh?” He was rather shocked, then glad of her letting him go.

“But you have to say it with more emotion. I don’t need the respect for a senpai. Call me with that name, ok?”

“Uh…Um…”

“Well, Fon Fon. Say it again.”

“Ah, yes……Felli.”

“Good.”

Layfon relaxed.

“Promise me.”

“……What?”

“Call me that from now on, ok?”

“Uh, in front of others too?”

“Of course.”

“And Fon Fon too?”

“Sure.”

“Sorry, please forgive me.”

If he was called Fon Fon during team training and after school……

(No……NoNoNO!)

That would be so embarrassing.

“Fine, then I’ll call you Fon Fon when we’re alone.”

He could truly relax now.

“In exchange for that, I’ll add in one more condition.”

“Yes, leave it to me,” Layfon said, not really having heard what Felli had just said. He’d agree to any request as long as she didn’t call him Fon Fon in front of everyone.

“Please remember to call me by that name when you return.”

“……”

“It’s a promise.”

Those were the last words, Felli stopped talking after that.

He took a quick nap before dawn. The swaying of his body stuck to him like echoes. And like that, he lay on the vehicle and closed his eyes.

The wind had died down and everywhere looked dead. He didn’t know what Felli was doing on the other end of the flakes. She hadn’t spoken to him for a while now.

It was really quiet, as if even his own voice had died off. When he moved slightly, the sound of Dites bumping against the bike shook his eardrums. On the contrary, the feeling of him being alive was more intense than ever.

He knew there was no such thing, but that feeling came unbidden to him. He had no one beside him, no one to help him. The people living in Zuellni were far behind him, and he had no idea where the other cities were.

What was Leerin doing?

This flashed through his mind.

After the attack on Zuellni, he had only written one letter to Leerin. He felt that he was waiting for a return letter from somewhere. It wasn’t that strange that he still hadn’t received a letter. The roaming buses hadn’t delivered any letters, so the mail probably would come soon.

He candidly told her about the present him in that letter. How he was forced to transfer into Military Arts, enter a platoon and fight the larvae…… And his inability to give up on Military Arts. What would Leerin think? Would she smile bitterly and say “Can’t be helped since it’s you”, or would she lecture him with a pink face……

The harness swayed and the Dites jostled against each other.

(I…… am quite afraid of loneliness.)

He deeply thought so. He used to write to Leerin every week, but he hadn’t been doing that now. One reason was his losing the fresh and curious feeling he had when he first started school. The second reason was that Leerin didn’t write as much in her letters to him. He felt a distance between them.

He hadn’t received a letter from Leerin since her last letter.

(It must be the distance between cities.)

In the time when cities couldn’t contact each other, Layfon was doubtful as to whether his letter had safely arrived at Grendan. He didn’t think Leerin would not want to write to him. The unreliable connection between cities, the Layfon involved in this situation, the Layfon who thought of Leerin in this time…… He arrived at this conclusion from all these factors combined.

Had the people he met in this city filled his loneliness of not being with Leerin?

No.

It didn’t fill his loneliness. It replaced it. The truth of separating from Leerin remained in him. He was just so busy with school and everything that he hadn’t the time to feel lonely.

This was the Layfon in Zuellni. Perhaps it was a good thing that he wasn’t as tense as when he was in Grendan.

(Although there’s a lot of troublesome things, and I’m doing what I did before……)

And as part of his life in Zuellni, he was out here in the open, in a desolate environment, totally isolated from his normal life.

Sand particles beat against the vehicle and his Dites.

The wind was rising again. Listening to the sound of the wind, Layfon’s consciousness sank into shallow darkness.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewound back to just after Layfon’s departure.

The door was pushed open.

“Yo, Nina! Are you healthy?”

“I don’t think that’s a question you ask a patient.”

“Yep. Just like this!” Sharnid walked into the room, smiling flippantly as he winked at a nurse walking past in the corridor. Harley was right behind him.

It was the morning of a weekend. Nina put aside the book she was reading.

“What’re you reading? Uh, a textbook! And it’s “Military Arts principles I”…… Why’re you reading this now?”

Nina nodded as she confirmed the Dites hanging around Sharnid’s waist.

“Because I’ve something I need to relearn.”

“Haha, even though you fainted all of a sudden, you’re still so serious,” Sharnid shrugged.

“Forget it. What about today’s match? Is it ok not to watch it?”

“If you want to know, I can bring you the disc later. Because of the sudden holiday, I haven’t time to arrange a date, so I’ve time on my hands.”

If so, then just go and watch the match. But Nina didn’t say it. Harley’s smile lacked his usual cheerfulness, and that bothered her.

“But it’s tragic to faint because of over-exhaustion. And you’re still so serious about it after fainting, I greatly admire our captain.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Nina apologized, lowering her head.

“Nono….” Sharnid said. “I don’t want you to reflect on this. I’ve encountered that type of thing many times already…… besides, I’ve something else to say today. Sorry I’ve to push back visiting the patient.”

“Something else?”

Sharnid snatched up his Dite. “For someone who’s kicked out of a team, my words probably don’t mean much……” He said as he deftly spun the larger-than-palm-sized Dite.

“Everyone has secrets, but there’re two types, one that doesn’t matter, and one that makes people notice. I don’t care if it’s the former type, but the latter……”

A rapid movement from him.

The Dite restored in his hand in the blink of an eye and it was pointed right at Harley.

[[Image:CSR vol02 243.jpg|thumb]]

“Sharnid!” Nina said loudly. A smile still hung on Sharnid’s face. As for Harley, he was frozen stiff at the sudden Dite’s appearance.

“If my comrade’s keeping secrets, then I can’t move freely, coz I’ll worry that he’ll attack me from the back. For example, just like whether this guy would shoot the wrong target….. something like that,” Sharnid stared closely at his Dite pressing down on Harley’s forehead.

Meaning he was suspecting Harley?

“How could that be?” Nina said.

“Harley is my childhood friend. He’ll never betray me.”

“I don’t doubt this guy’s skill, and I don’t think he’ll betray the team, but it seems we’re the only two left out.”

“What?” Nina looked at Harley. Resignation filled his stiff expression.

“Harley?”

“…… Sorry.”

“The weapon you made in haste a while ago was for Layfon, right? That ridiculously huge sword, just what is it for?”

Nina remembered, but she had never suspected Harley. Recently, she was only thinking of herself.

“What do you guys plan for the ridiculously strong Layfon with that type of a weapon? I think I can guess. Felli’s with you guys and that is enough confirmation. But if it’s possible, I want to hear it from you.”

Nina kept silent.

“Sorry,” Harley’s lips were clamped tight against each other.

Slightly shaky lips opened again.

Nina had forgotten her own breathing, and the same feeling remained with her as she listened.

After that……

The nurse went in to deliver lunch, and seeing the bed empty, she hurriedly went out into the corridor.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon arrived at his destination shortly after noon.

He drank down the food in jelly form with a straw, and confirmed the information conveyed through Felli’s flake.

The high and jutting mountain gave off an unapproachable bearing.

The scene appeared on his helmet.

The inert filth monster was fastened onto the surface of the mountain, its posture almost the same as the image in the second photo. The filth monster’s body had slightly expanded. Its length, from head to tail, was long like a snake’s. Two insect-like wings extended from its back. Muddy green veins spread across the tattered wings, which were damaged to a stage where they were bent, almost breaking off, by the wind.

Legs were attached to the curled body of the filth monster, and the claws of the forelegs weren’t dug into the wall of the mountain. The filth monster must be degenerating. A thin layer of white covered its green compound eye.

The prey whose nutritious value was much higher than the pollutants….. the filth monster made no reaction to the prey, the human standing within reach.

As if it was dead.

But what about the sudden chill he felt?

“How is it?” Felli said.

“A male in phase four or five. I can tell that from its shriveled legs.”

“Is it that thing in the photo?”

“The filth monsters lose their legs every time they molt…… uh, females are different. They stay underground when they’re laying eggs.”

He dismounted from the bike and took out two Dites from his harness.

In his right hand was the special Dite that Harley made.

“When its body’s grown old, its legs will completely degenerate. This is the aged period. Once the male fully degenerates, it’ll be able to fly, and that is its cruelest and wildest form. Next is the second aged phase with increasing functions and variations. The form of a second aged phase is never stable.”

“Fon Fon?”

Leaning stiffly against the bike, he tried to relax his body. It was meaningless to get anxious now. He allowed his Kei to run through his body.

“Just like its unstable appearance, it’s also hard to judge the filth monster’s level of strength. We’ve to be particularly wary of filth monsters in their second aged phase. If this filth monster is in its first phase, then there’re still ways to handle it.”

“What is it?” Incomprehension seeped through Felli’s voice, but Layfon wasn’t paying attention.

“A second aged phase filth monster is rare, perhaps there’s no need to be concerned, or it’s not possible to recognize it. But there is a difference between knowing and not knowing. If one knows, then one can take appropriate action. Please remember, sometimes second aged phase filth monsters don’t attack humans because they’re driven by the instinct to violence.”

“Fon Fon…… What’re you saying?”

“Something that might be my last words.”

Cracking noises. As if the air was rent apart. A loud noise hiding the sound of a secret’s breath. The chill on Layfon’s skin turned into needle sharp pain. As the noise increased in intensity, the tattered wings collapsed and the scales covering the filth monster’s body peeled off in flakes. The entire compound eye popped out and rolled down the side of the mountain.

Felli’s voice intruded. “I got a report…… Zuellni’s changed direction. The entire city’s made a rapid turn.”

“As expected……”

Now he knew why Zuellni kept moving straight before. The city hadn’t discovered the filth monster, or maybe it thought that was only a corpse. In the end, Zuellni found out it wasn’t that at all, so it changed its route.

“Fon Fon….. this is……”

“It’s molting. This is my first time seeing this, but it has to be it.”

“Zuellni’s changed direction…… Please escape!”

Layfon ignored her. “Restoration 01,” he said the key word, restoring the Dite in his left hand. The green blade tore through the air.

“It’s too late. This guy’s waiting, after molting…… It holds a different body type and will get more hungry than usual. It was suppressing its molting moment for the prey to get close. The reason why a second aged phase filth monster is particularly aggressive is because of its extreme hunger.”

It was too late for Layfon to escape. The filth monster had waited for the smell of prey to get close to the point where it couldn’t escape. Layfon readied his fighting stance and increased the amount and density of his internal Kei. The back of the monster split into two and sticky body fluid oozed from it to slide down the face of the mountain in many branches.

Low howling made the air vibrate. The filth monster called in its rebirth, lifting itself from the empty shell to spread its pure and moisture-filled wings. The intense red of the wings stained the sky.

The liquid covering its head fell off, revealing a head different from before. A long protruding jaw, sharp teeth on the outside, diamond blue light like a human’s eyes…… It looked very similar to an insect.

“The first aged phase…… please remember. You can defeat this monster if you are prepared to sacrifice half of a city.”

He connected the end of the restored Dite to the end of the other Dite in his right hand. He grasped hold of the connected Dites carefully with his right hand then charged forward.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

Strengthening his feet, he leaped onto the face of the mountain.

The monster’s wings vibrated as the liquid enveloping its body shot out, painting rainbows around it. It must have captured the scent of countless humans in Zuellni. The filth monster’s nose pointed directly behind Layfon.

The steel threads bounded up the entire filth monster, the action quiet as a mouse.

The filth monster kept on ascending without signs of slowing. The difference between the sizes of the two was too huge. Unable to suppress his opponent, Layfon was lifted up to dangle in midair.

(If it were Lintence, he could cut off its wings like this……)

As expected, its shell was much harder than a larva’s…… He wondered how Nina and the others would think of him if they knew he looked like this…… as he returned his attention to the current situation, he focused on binding the monster tighter.

Intense vibration shot down his wrist. The wings beat fast and rapid, and the steel threads bounced off them.

“It still isn’t working……”

Layfon didn’t have the time to try another tactic and aim at the base of the wings. The filth monster was now in the air and it could head for Zuellni whenever it wanted. Layfon let the steel threads loose into two bundles, one bounded the filth monster, the other shot into the face of the mountain.

“I’ll have it land.”

The monster rumbled in pain. Its body twisted and its wings danced more intensely, but the monster failed to ascend. At the same time, keen wailing came from the mountain.

Layfon removed the part of the combined Dite that was anchoring the steel threads in the mountain, then twisted in midair to land on one of the steel threads and ran across it, his face green and stiff as if he was performing in a circus. While running, he took out the rest of the Dites from his harness and inserted them into the holes in Harley’s Dite.

“Restoration AD,” he said as Kei flowed through his entire body.

Heavy weight burst out from him at the weight of the weapon and the power flowing in his body. The steel thread dropped, and he used the momentum of its rebound to jump up to the filth monster’s back.

A huge blade was born in Layfon’s hand.

Three different types of Dites….. combined with a Dite that was already an amalgamation of different alloys. This feat wasn’t impossible in the past.

And the end product was just a different type of Dite. It wasn’t particularly special in any way.

The new Dite maintained and combined all the advantages of three types of Dite. There was a disadvantage though. It wasn’t possible to reduce the weight and density of the restored forms of the three types of Dites, so Layfon was practically holding four weapons.

Any normal person would have had trouble controlling that weight.

He landed on its back. Using his left wrist, he reeled in a steel thread anchored in the mountain, all the time running, dragging the huge blade with him.

His aim was the wings.

He headed for the left wing. Furious winds baffled him, but he shot through it using internal Kei. He raised the sword and chopped down. The red of the wing scattered. The monster howled, not because of pain, as the wing had no nerves, but of losing its balance.

The filth monster sloped to one side. Layfon released the sword and retrieved it through a steel thread. Letting loose the steel thread looped around his left wrist, he ran up the back of the monster.

He jumped and descended. He had wanted to shoot out a steel thread to reduce his falling speed, but there wasn’t anything higher than his current altitude.

A concussion exploded on the ground to signal the filth monster’s landing. The wind rolled back from the monster and received some of Layfon’s weight as he landed.

The filth monster struggled to its feet. Blood filled its raging eye as it watched Layfon, the small creature who was interfering with its dinner time. Its starving and furious gaze seemed to be enough to stop a person’s heart.

“How long does it take to grow back its wing? Two? Three days? As long as there’s a big enough gap, then Zuellni can safely escape……” Layfon murmured, feeling the wetness coming from inside his protective clothes.

He was sweating profusely.

The murderous intent from a first aged phase filth monster was this amazing.

But higher power of concentration then that was needed for him to cut off its wing.

“How long will it take you to die of hunger? One week? Or one month? I’ll play with you no matter how long it takes.”

The filth monster had used up all of its stored nutrients to enter the first aged phase. It didn’t have enough strength to molt a second time.

Layfon couldn’t escape. This thought caused his stubbornness to live lift its head, and that was enough indication of his collapsing will to fight. If this continued, an opening would appear for the teeth of the filth monster to sink into.

The monster headed straight for Layfon, its body waving away the clouds of dust and its movements generating more dust. It had no legs as it had already given them up in the molting process, but its snake-like movements were fast even without legs.

This huge body of the filth monster in itself was a weapon, its every scale hard and sharp. Even if it didn’t directly come into contact with Layfon, a brush of it could tear open Layfon’s protective clothes.

Although Layfon had taken away the opponent’s advantage by forcing it to move on the ground, he himself still had the disadvantage.

“Fon Fon……”

Layfon leapt back into the close pressure of death.

<center>◇</center>

“I think if it’s him, he can do it…… I admit I didn’t consider fully in my passion while inventing the new Dite, but I really think he can do it!”

Harley’s voice hovered in Nina’s mind.

The sound of the running bike shook her entire body. The sun shone overhead. The temperature should be cold, but she felt hot. This must be because of the protective clothes.

Seated in the side passenger’s seat with nothing to do but sit still, yet she wasn’t at all impatient and anxious because……

“But looking at him, I thought I might have been wrong. Layfon he, how should I put it…… he was very serious. Of course he’d have such a reaction encountering this event. He has to fight a filth monster alone…… his reaction is natural, but I don’t feel that that’s the only reason.”

The bike flew across the earth.

Sharnid was the driver. Only one set of protective clothes was improved, so Nina and Sharnid wore the old type of protective clothes. They had worn it once when they were on practicum outside the city. This old type placed restrictions on the body’s movements, but it was better than wearing nothing.

But even if she could move more deftly, what could the present Nina do?

After listening to Harley, Nina went to find Karian at the office of the Student President. He received her with an expression free of guilt.

“Just what is this?” Nina said angrily.

“Nothing. Layfon-kun said he doesn’t need any help. I believe in him. Believing is different from abandoning.”

Nina’s fist pounded down on the desk. The documents rose an inch and the pen holder swayed. The fountain pen next to the documents rolled to a side.

Her hand hurt.

“…… He also said, don’t let anyone get close,” Karian picked up the pen that had almost rolled off the table. He spun it around with his fingers.

“Huh?”

転がり落ちそうになるペンを拾い上げ、カリアンは指で器用に回した。

“It seems a fight with a filth monster is dangerous. I can’t tell how dangerous since I’m not a Military Artist, but it seems that one would die while looking for somewhere safe. He said he doesn’t need anyone to wait for orders in the safety zone in that type of battlefield. There’re only two outcomes in battle with filth monsters outside a city – either come back alive, or death. He said we had better be mentally prepared……”

Nina held her breath. That was all she could do.

Layfon was all alone out there……

Her fist tightened on the desk. Her muscles still hurt. Her condition was hardly normal in this present state. If she tried to generate the flow of Kei, her waist would hurt painfully.

What could she do in this situation?

But she couldn’t stop herself.

“Please send me over.”

“And what do you plan to do over there?” Karian’s question was reasonable. “I understand your condition. Even if I don’t know of it, as the leader, I can’t allow a pale-faced student to enter that dangerous a place.”

“He’s my subordinate and my comrade. Even if we can’t fight together, at least I’ve to go and receive him……”

She didn’t know what she could do to help out.

But when she said “comrade”, she could imagine Layfon’s genuine smile.

“Um…… ok. I’ll give you permission to use the bike. My sister will guide you.”

“Thank you.”

“But you must come back alive. Escape immediately if the situation turns bad.”

“…… I won’t run away.”

“You people are the ones who can keep this city alive.”

“Layfon’s the same,” Nina said and ran out of the room.

She was now riding the bike. The problem was, what could she do to help?

Only a few days ago…… Layfon was alone, pondering on how to the fight the filth monster without telling anyone. Facing the him like that, what could she do?

She and Layfon differed in strength and experiences, but fighting as a platoon and fighting the filth monsters were different things.

Even so, she couldn’t continue her normal daily life not knowing what was going on outside.

Didn’t Sharnid say that there were two types of secrets? One that mattered and one that didn’t?

This was a secret she was concerned about. She couldn’t stay hidden in the dark.

(We aren’t the only ones who want you to live.)

The sender of that letter must feel the same. That letter was written with ease, worry and jealousy. It was clear that the woman felt something for Layfon. To leave this person behind to a place where only one choice, life or death, was possible… Just what was Layfon thinking?

(Perhaps that’s what she meant by “difference”?)

Pain rose in Nina’s chest. Was this what Leerin meant when she said in the letter that she was happy Layfon didn’t give up Military Arts but she didn’t want him to become the Layfon of Grendan?

Thinking of this, a tightness spread through Nina’s chest.

(Aaa!)

She chased away the uneasiness inside her. What she wanted to know wasn’t how much Leerin knew of Layfon, but what Layfon’s true intention was in this fight.

For him to head alone into this kind of a place.

Even if it was the fate that no Military Artist could escape from.

She didn’t know what to do if she failed to find out.

(Just what is he thinking……)

And……

(What do I do after I find out?)

If she didn’t understand that either, she felt she had no way to move forward.

Did this concern belong to the future? Or was it because of her present self…… she wasn’t too clear on the question itself.

“…… You’re almost there,” Felli’s voice came through.

Fatigue came through Felli’s voice. Nina never knew Felli’s psychokinesis could reach this far. This made her acknowledge once more just how ignorant she was of her team members’ strength.

(I’ll think of that later……)

“What is it?”

“Hey, there……” Sharnid said before Felli did. He shook his head and pointed ahead.

The bike entered a dust cloud.

And this was what Nina saw after a while.

The deserted ground looked as if someone had been madly slashing at it, and in that ground laid a huge, deep gutter. The sand and dust fluttering around were proof of it.

A lone shadow had fallen inside that gutter.

Nina’s hand pressed down on her chest, her heart tightened.

Sharnid slowed down the bike, heading towards the dark shadow.

It was the bike that Layfon had taken with him, but Layfon himself was nowhere to be seen.

“Where is he……?” she couldn’t see properly through the dancing sand, but something was certain.

She didn’t get it. The mountain where the filth monster had fastened itself onto should be right ahead of them. But it was gone.

“Felli, where’s Layfon?”

Felli didn’t reply.

They were already one day late. Was Layfon all right?

“Answer me. Is he all right?”

“He’s ok, but……”

“But…..? What’s it?”

“He said don’t get closer. Move far away.”

“What did you say?”

And the sound of some distant explosion filled her eardrums, and she saw a dark shape spattering the sky.

A huge rock was descending towards Nina and Sharnid.

<center>◇</center>

In one split second, his concentration broke.

Something had happened, but he had immediately focused back on the task before him.

It seemed to be some information… and he had shouted out something in panic.

The break in concentration was almost fatal.

Layfon didn’t have time to recall it. He didn’t dig through his memories as he had no time to think nor do anything extraneous to the battle.

Because if he did that, then death awaited him.

The huge monster filled Layfon’s entire vision. It roared as its body batted at Layfon. The steel threads flew at the filth monster’s tail and wrapped around it. The tail thrashed, pulling Layfon up and down, as if Layfon was a fish struggling off a hook.

When Layfon stopped spinning, he lowered himself –

His destination was the filth monster’s head.

The filth monster seemed wounded. It seemed to have buried itself quite deep, and it still hadn’t managed to shake loose the soil atop it.

The huge sword chopped down towards that body.

The scales resisted the sword point, but in one swift moment, Layfon had pierced through the tough outer-shell to only feel yet another resistance, another piece of scale.

“!”

It was one scale after another. Every time the sword contacted a scale, sparks lit up. Bathed in a shower of sparks, Layfon realized he had failed. His usual self could have torn through the monster like it was paper…… but why couldn’t he do it?

At this rate, the filth monster’s flesh would have swallowed Layfon’s blade. Before that happened, Layfon had turned the blade around. He grasped hold of the handle again and put his foot on the monster’s back. He pulled the steel threads to confirm they were anchored about one Jimel ahead of him in the mountain face, then he ‘pulled’ again as he kicked at the monster’s back. As Layfon was torn skyward, the huge blade leaped out of the flesh. Red blood sprayed from the filth monster’s wound.

Layfon landed on the ground.

He turned around quickly to face the monster and he looked down at the Dite.

Smoke rose from one of the Dites inserted into the three holes. A close watch discerned small cracks along the Dite. Its colour also looked different.

“One’s broken……”

He took out that Dite and tossed it away.

Although the Dite had the strength to maintain its form, that strength was limited. It had managed to hang on till now because of its high density, but now it was broken.

The combined Dite felt lighter in his hand. This different feel might cause the next fatal error, but he couldn’t stop fighting.

He watched the filth monster.

Many scales had fallen off its body. Blood spurted from its wound. It had lost too much blood. Slabs of something black fell off from its body.

It had also lost half of its remaining wing. To Layfon, the filth monster looked like a gigantic snake prostrated on the ground…… but the scales covering its body weren’t as smooth as a snake’s. They were as tough and sharp as rocks.

Layfon had destroyed its left eye. The blood flow seeping from under that shattered eye had slowed. The wound must be recovering. Layfon didn’t know whether the filth monster would re-grow the nerves in its eyes. He had no wish to find out.

So hot…… the ventilation function of the protective clothes had reached its limit. Layfon’s sweat became steam.

He knew his concentration was slipping.

“Damn!”

He refocused himself. He wanted to defeat this monster without sustaining any injuries. While doing what was nearly impossible, how could he get distracted?

He didn’t plan to die. Although he did say something to Felli that might be his last words, still, it was just a possibility. He hadn’t had time to talk with her properly since the fight began. As for last words…. All he needed was to smile after returning safely to Zuellni.

The filth monster struggled to get up. It must be because of the heavy wound in its head. The monster seemed to have trouble confirming its location as anger increased with the passing time. Its rough and wild movements sent sand flying everywhere, and the various wounds on its body sprayed out more blood.

(I’ll rest a little before it finds out where I am.)

Layfon didn’t know how much time he’d get to rest. He might not even have one minute, but all he needed was a gap in the fight so he could generate more Kei and let it fill his body. It was painful that he had nothing to replace the water and salt he had lost. He licked his lip and tasted something salty – his sweat.

“Fon Fon…… Can you talk?”

How long had it been since he last heard her?

“Ahah…. How long has it been?”

“About a day.”

“I see……”

(I should be able to stay up for two more days without water.)

He thought as he watched the filth monster. It hadn’t discovered him yet.

“And……?”

“Well…… it’s about the captain.”

“Captain? What’s happened to her?”

“…… I said before that captain and Sharnid senpai are heading this way. Though you said they were to retreat…… Don’t you remember?”

Now he knew why he had lost his concentration.

“Ah…… sorry, I don’t. Did they retreat?”

The astonishment back then felt so far away from him. Felli’s question wasn’t like doubt. She said it out of obligation.

Although he was resting, he didn’t let down his guard. He was still concentrated on the fight, so everything else felt far away from him.

“Well……”

He had no time to listen to her.

It had discovered him.

What should he do?

He felt uneasy at the lighter weight of the Dite, but it wasn’t just because he had lost one of the Dites. The clumsy feel of the Kei flow indicated that the combined Dites themselves had sustained a certain level of damage after the fight that lasted one entire day.

(How many moves can I still execute?)

Compared to his physical strength, the weapon itself might be the first to fall. This wouldn’t have happened if he had the Heaven Blade with him.

Fighting to his limit, he realized for the first time how rare and valuable the Heaven Blade was. That was strange. Did he not have the vision to understand that?

“It’s useless to give myself an excuse.”

He had decided what he had to do. In that case, all he needed was to finish his duty.

He would defeat the filth monster with one move so he must find its opening.

As he thought of this, the enemy made a peculiar movement.

“Uh……?”

It didn’t seem to intend to attack him. As if it was getting distracted.

Layfon followed it….. and his concentration broke again.

A small dust cloud. A bike with a side passenger’s seat…… it wasn’t the one that Layfon rode on.

Yes, the filth monster was looking at it.

“How could they come here!”

Although he couldn’t tell who they were as they were wearing protective clothes, he was sure they were Nina and Sharnid.

He leaped up to a steel thread and ran towards them, using Whirl Kei.

Sharnid’s shower of bullets had little effect on the filth monster. As Layfon passed their position, he felt Nina’s line of vision stabbing his face. Perhaps he was being oversensitive. And like that, he appeared in front of the filth monster. His body suddenly bounded upwards.

Flying in the air, supported by the steel thread, Layfon turned the huge sword around and swung down to cut open the monster’s forehead.

He flew back as blood mixed with howling noise shot high into the air. Layfon landed on the moving bike.

[[Image:CSR vol02 275.jpg|thumb]]
“Layfon!?”

“Why are you here!?” he asked angrily and looked back at the filth monster.

It was on a rampage from the pain twisting its long body. The feeling in Layfon’s hand told him he had failed in delivering a fatal strike to the brain.

And……

He looked at his Dite. Smoke rose from another hole. That couldn’t be helped as he had tried to cut through the already tough scales along with the even harder forehead bone.

(The move I’ve got left……)

Feeling the lightness of the weapon, he made his decision.

(Then what?)

He still had his own green Dite that he could use to buy time. He had been using its steel threads as support so it hadn’t sustained any heavy damages. But if he used his last move, he’d forego the steel threads move that had helped him escape countless times. Losing the backup would be a huge setback for him.

Perhaps this was better than losing his chance to attack, but he would be forcing himself into a dead end. Buying time would ensure Zuellni to move into safety, but if he did that, he’d lose his life.

And there were also Nina and Sharnid……

This was the only way… to determine the outcome of the fight before he lost the function of the steel threads.

And it was a highly dangerous gamble. If he failed, he’d die, Nina and Sharnid would die, Zuellni might also die. Everything would vanish.

Should he bet everything on the last move……. He hesitated.

“Hey, are you listening?”

“No…… Anyway, you guys hurry up and escape.”

“Listen up! Your bike’s broken. This is the only vehicle that still works.”

“As long as I beat this guy, people will come to get us.”

“Can you defeat it?”

“……”

“That weapon’s at its limit. Can you really beat it with this thing?”

“…… It’s starting to move. I have to go!”

He had no answer for her. He hadn’t the confidence that she’d agree with his answer He had nothing to say but to head out and fight.

Sharnid pulled him back by his collar, steering the bike with one hand.

“Aaa, wait!”

“Please let go of me!”

“It’s rare for the captain to order others to listen to her.”

“I’ll use force.”

“It’s fine to tear off my arm. Please go ahead.”

In reality, if he pulled himself out of Sharnid’s grasp with Kei, he might just end up tearing Sharnid’s arm off. And even if that didn’t happen, the bike might lose its balance and flip upside down.

“It’s too embarrassing to come out here and not do anything. Same for me, and same for the injured captain. The 17th platoon can’t embarrass its captain!”

“I haven’t heard of that.”

“Same here. I just made that decision.”

By looking at Sharnid’s back, Layfon could tell he was smiling.

“Have you got a plan?” Nina said. “Are you absolutely sure that you can win with your next move?”

She had even seen through this.

“…… Yes. It’s the wound on its forehead. If I strike there again……”

The scales were shattered. Half of the forehead bone was probably cracked…… If he struck there.

The wound must be recovering, but not the scales and the bone. If he could stab its brain and release his Kei there…… But Nina had calmly pointed out the uneasiness he felt about that move.

“Do you have a plan that can take you there and make sure you strike it on its head?”

“……”

“Ok,” Nina nodded. “Then we’ve increased our chance of success.”

“Heh?”

“You were listening in, Felli? Find out the place I want in the vicinity. Hurry.”

Then Nina listed out her conditions of the place she had in mind.

“It’s near. Head for the southwest. It’s about 20 Jimels from you.”

“Sharnid.”

“Roger, captain,” he changed the bike’s direction.

“Layfon, will the filth monster leave us?”

“Uh? ……. Probably not. It moves faster than this bike.”

“Then buy enough time for us to head for that place. Don’t damage your weapon.”

“With this……”

He could interfere with the filth monster’s movements using the steel threads.

“Keep at it.”

He nodded reflexively.

How should he put it? It was a feeling of suddenly being swallowed. He saw Nina’s face through the helmet and the protective cloth…… He looked at that face and the tension he held wavered.

He felt more at ease.

Should he be at ease at the wavering of the destructive pressure on him? Or be alarmed at it…… He wasn’t sure. Even so, he felt a part of him wasn’t able to deny Nina.

He continued to control the steel threads.

Twenty Jimels.

He focused on gaining them time.

<center>◇</center>

They arrived at a valley surrounded by cliff faces. Green matters and clear water might have once flourished here. Now the valley was dry, extremely dry.

Nina had explained her plan as they rode the bike. They looked at back at the slope as if it was waiting for something to fly into its mouth.

“How long till that guy catches up?”

“Three minutes.”

Nina nodded. “We’re getting off. It’s impossible to ride the bike here. Sharnid, take the bike to the shooting position. Layfon, carry me.”

Felli explained the terrain and Nina asked a few questions based on Felli’s information. It seemed just by doing that, she had already formed an accurate map in her head. Layfon dismounted, clear at the instructions he had received.

The sound of shattering rocks closed in.

The filth monster was already here.

“Hurry!”

Layfon carried her deeper into the valley.

“Is this really all right?” he asked, uncomfortable with how light she was in his arms.

“The plan’s successful as long as that thing stops moving, isn’t it?”

Layfon nodded on the bike.

“It’s hungry, so it’ll rush straight for food, right?”

Layfon nodded again.

“Well, we’ll need bait…… No need to think of anything else.”

“…… Captain?”

“Limit your enemy’s movements and turn the situation into your advantage. That’s a basic principle.”

“You aren’t thinking of……”

“I’ll act as bait.”

“Who else can do this besides me? Sharnid’s got his mission and you have to give it its fatal strike. If you do everything including what’s unnecessary, isn’t that the same as what you’ve been doing in the past?”

“That was how I did things in Grendan.”

He had always done things this way. To change his way now……

“Aren’t there many people to replace you in Grendan? Aren’t there twelve Heaven Blade successors? So eleven people can replace you. Even if you fall, there’re still other ways, so you fought with that kind of tactics. But nobody can replace you in Zuellni. Grendan and Zuellni are different. Grendan’s way is not my way. You’re my subordinate. I can’t just leave you.”

“But……” Layfon stopped speaking. Her determination in her eyes. Her furrowing eyebrows as if she was glaring at him, as if she was staring at him with trembling eyes… he felt he was being sucked into them.

Those eyes suddenly turned gentle.

“You want to abandon the you in Grendan, don’t you?”

“…… But, I can’t.”

Because the danger of meeting filth monsters existed everywhere.

“It’s ok to abandon it.”

“Heh?” His eyes widened in astonishment.

“Your desire to protect Zuellni arose after you came to the Academy City, right? Then treasure it. As for your way of fighting, living and thinking in Grendan…… leave them all. It’s enough to protect Zuellni. Leave everything.”

“……”

“Do you find that beneficial for you too? But, that’s how I feel and how the person waiting for you at Grendan feels. Isn’t that what’s written in the letter?”

“Letter……?”

“I can repeat this how many times you want. I won’t let you, my comrade and subordinate, die. I’ll do whatever it takes to reach that goal!”

An intense light emitted once again from those gentle eyes. A determination that would never bend and break. Those eyes were what made him swallow his words. Looking at his image in them, Layfon nodded.

“I understand. Then, I’ll temporarily keep senpai’s life.”

“Stop your nonsense,” she laughed. “I’m captain. I’m keeping you guys’ lives.”

<center>◇</center>

Nina was all alone in the valley.

Trees once stood here. Clear water once flowed. Fishes once swam and everything must have been filled with birdsongs. Lives drowned the earth matter-of-factly. The lives were short, but creatures continued to sing out the song of life’s chains.

Something white was stuck to the rocks. They were probably the bones of some fish.

It was a life that failed to keep on living.

The world had shriveled up. And the reason behind that….. How did the pollutants manage to spread across the entire world? Some said it was a material created from humanity’s insolence when human civilization reached its peak. Some said it just happened all of a sudden. And Nina had heard of many other different explanations. She didn’t know which was the truth, and didn’t know whether there was meaning in looking back at the past. Everyone else now only lived in Regios, living under the threat of filth monsters.

Nina hated that feeling. Couldn’t something be done? She wanted to do something about it.

She hated herself for being born into a narrow world. She wanted to see other worlds. It didn’t matter if it was just a tiny outside world, and so she had come to Zuellni. But she still understood how useless she was, even though she had reached Zuellni. She understood more of the cruelty of this world and her own insignificance, her own weakness.

Surviving in this world, what should she do, what could she do……

She wanted to keep on living.

And to survive, she must become stronger. Because she lived in this kind of a world, she must become stronger. Because heaven blessed her with the power of Kei, she must become stronger. That was what she thought.

Except for a small failure.

She didn’t think she was entirely in the wrong. She just didn’t use the correct way. And now, the Layfon who corrected her was making the same mistake.

To Nina, Layfon’s mistake was a small failure on his part, since he didn’t know where he stood. In that case, she had to wake him up.

Rumbling sound closed in.

It was the filth monster, the existence on the very top of the pyramid. Covered in wounds, the creature headed towards Nina, driven by nothing but hunger.

Compared to the injuries that Layfon had sustained…… If Layfon and the filth monster kept on fighting, which side would win?

She recalled she had been pondering on what was the strongest existence not long ago. Filth monsters lived in a vaster world than humans, a world that humans could not enter directly in their flesh. On this level, the filth monsters were the strongest.

In the filth monster’s starving stage, fighting for the most basic requirement of life, pollutants weren’t enough for it.

So it had to eat human.

Compared to this creature, humans lived in their own worlds without having to worry about food. Looking from this perspective, just who was stronger?

“What boring thinking.”

The dominating presence neared Nina, its gaze piercing her like teeth. She couldn’t help but imagine her tiny body being crushed by those sharp and gigantic teeth, her organs rolling on the tongue of the massive monster.

“Is this the world that he sees……”

Facing this horror alone, Nina’s legs shook. The present her who was unable to use Kei was too weak. Besides, even if she could use Kei, what could she do? This must be the decisive gap in strength between humanity and filth monsters.

Layfon had been facing this type of creature all alone.

“I won’t let you do this alone from now on,” she said to the subordinate who was nowhere beside her.

But he should be able to hear her.

“You’ve me and your comrades.”

A sound.

A tiny sound compared to the rumbling of the filth monster, but it echoed in the sky and in Nina’s ears.

One side of the cliff face suddenly collapsed.

Caused by Sharnid’s sniping.

The sudden avalanche of rocks, sand and soil particles descended on the filth monster and towards Nina. The creature howled anew.

Nina’s body shot upward.

A long thin thread…….. a steel thread was wrapped around her body. She saw him as she was pulled up.

A figure that brushed past her, descending rapidly…… Layfon.

He plunged straight for the trapped enemy, his ravaged sword pointing downward.

Nina confirmed her plan was successful.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter4

2009-08-10T11:10:59Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 4: Run the entire lap===

At the same time Layfon was whispering to himself……

The heavy iron whips hung listless from her hands. Nina felt like she was suffocating, unable to stop her panting. She was sucking in air, yet her body wanted more. Despite the pain, she attempted to slow down her breathing.

She was so exhausted that her legs shook and pleaded with her to lie down, but she desperately kept standing, and slowly let her body cool off. Proper breathing technique was basic for controlling Kei. She mustn’t disturb it. Her body must not rest immediately. Everything had to gradually calm down.

On top of the drumming of blood bombarding her ears, the sound of friction from the movements of gigantic multi-legs of the city echoed from below. The city’s edge was the only place right now that was quiet and secluded enough, a place without people where Nina would not be scolded.

“……Great!”

Gaining control of her breathing, she lifted the iron whips again. In fact, she looked as if she was forcing herself, but she could keep going as long as she extended her Kei through her entire body. She controlled her breathing for that purpose.

Conscious and aware of the place she was standing, the place where Layfon had shown his strength, Nina danced alone with the iron whips.

What could she do to become stronger?

Basic moves flowed into more complicated moves.

When using a weapon, most moves were variations of the three stages of movement: retrieve, hold with increasing strength, and attack. For a sword, it was slash. For a spear or staff, it was stab and hit.

It wasn’t meaningless to repeat her moves. While the mind failed to keep up at the other end of the ladder, the body instinctively repeated familiar movements. The repetitive movements increased Nina’s physical strength, which would be helpful when she fought.

“Fu…Ha, ha, ha, ha……”

And then she rested again. Controlling her breathing, she took out a towel from her bag to wipe away her sweat. When the school year started, a bone-chilling cold would immediately cool down the body, but it was better now. Even at night. Zuellni was probably heading towards a warmer climate. Because of that, the heat from Nina's body took some time to dissipate. Irritated at the sweat continuously pouring from her skin, she lifted her head to watch the night sky through the invisible air shield.

And like that, she sat down on the ground.

The cold, hard ground felt good to her. Exhausted and feeling she hadn't the strength to stand up again, she sat there to look at the sky. Only a half moon floated above her, with the endless darkness serving as a backdrop. The existence of the moon seemed to point to the boundary of the night.

The iron whips, turned back into simple Dites, fell to Nina’s sides. Still gazing at the moon, she touched them with her fingers. To look at the moon as if reflected in her eyes, she felt for an instant that she could touch it. She didn’t reach out a hand. It was embarrassing, and she knew she couldn’t possibly touch the moon.

“……It’s so far away,” she said.

As if it was within reach, but it actually wasn’t. The moon existed between illusion and reality. It made people think it was within reach, but it was billions of Jimels away from Nina. Her arm wasn't long enough to touch the moon.

Even so, she thought there was must be a way.

If her arm wasn’t long enough, then she’d fly up there……

“Ah……”

She laughed, knowing how ridiculous it was. She couldn’t fly in the sky. This dream was meaningless. What was meaningful was her weakness, for wanting to rely on such an unrealistic way to reach the moon.

“This…Won’t do.”

She didn’t think it was meaningless to repeat the moves she’d learned, as they were directly related to her growth. She had been training like this from the very beginning. The very beginning, when she knew she had discovered Kei and decided to become a Military Artist.
She didn’t think she would become strong all of a sudden by repeating the same movements.

Was there a faster way……?

She understood that was just a wish. A wish not grounded in reality. She couldn’t help but think of it though, and that irritated her.

“Damn!”

She should become stronger if she trained at this pace. She believed if she was industrious and put more time and effort into it, she could catch up to Layfon. But how much time would she need to reach his level? One year? Two years? Impossible……It wasn’t that simple.

She had only reached her current level, after living all these years. One or two years of hard work weren’t enough for her to catch up to Layfon, who was one, three, probably many more times stronger than her.

And she didn’t even have one year.

“I won’t make it!”

What she needed wasn’t a possibility in the future, but what she could reach for now. To balance the unbalanced 17th platoon, she must become stronger. Only she could make it happen. She had decided to protect Zuellni.

“Can't I make it?”

Her hand slowly moved from the iron whip towards the moon.

Her finger caressed the air and touched the moon before her eyes.

Imagining touch.

Imagining success.

Yet she knew this was meaningless……

“Ahhhh!”

Watching the hazy moon, she lowered her wrist. Was this bitter regret or jealousy? Facing the Layfon who possessed what she desired……

And……That letter.

She had read the letter that had fallen out of the envelope. The impatience and anxiety inside her became more intense after she read the letter, along with her growing desire to catch up to him.

She didn’t know what to think of Leerin, the girl who understood Layfon more than Nina did.

Increasing anxiety. Irritation.

“Is this the end?”

She wiped the sweat off her brow and suddenly stood up.

“It can’t end here!”

She picked up the iron whips.

The night was still long. Time was limited, but it should be enough. She believed so……

“HA!”

She started her flow of Kei.

<center>◇</center>

The next platoon match was set for next weekend.

A sigh burst out of Layfon.

He hadn’t had a chance to see Nina recently.

It wasn’t easy to bump into her as they were in different grades. During training, time passed without giving them room to chat privately, and once training finished, Nina left the room immediately.

They hadn’t even met in the Engine Room. Somehow, they had been separated and placed in different groups. They now had different janitorial responsibilities.

Losing the chance to talk to Nina forced him further from the truth. Moreover, he didn’t have much spare time as he had to test Harley’s invention and attend meetings with Karian and the other Alchemists.

Although he didn't have the time to stand still, he wasn't worried about it.

But–

“How come you seem to be so busy these days?” Mifi asked.

It was now lunch break. They were eating Meishen’s special bento on the rooftop of the school building. Long benches lined the metal fences around the rooftop.

“Huh? Do I look that way?”

“Yeah.”

“……Mmh,” Meishen nodded.

Layfon scratched his head.

“We wanted to hang out with you after you were done with training, but you’re always going somewhere. And I specifically picked a time that you didn’t have work!”

How did she know his shifts in the Engine Room? Mifi’s ability to gather intelligence was terrifying.

“Maybe he's busy because it’s almost time for the next platoon match?” Naruki said.

“Huh~~ But I planned to catch Layfon when he wasn't training. Isn’t this strange?” Mifi said. Layfon was right before her, but she was indifferent to how she appeared to be gossiping about him.

Besides, Naruki didn’t seem to believe the reason she herself gave, as if she only said it to eliminate one possibility and force Layfon to tell the truth.“Then, what other reasons are there?”

Beautifully shooting down Naruki’s guess, Mifi cut straight into the chase.“Is this secret preparation for the platoon match?”

“Why do you sound suspicious?”

“Eehhhh, why?”

“You’re joking.”

“I’m not joking. I’m serious.”

“Uh?”

Mifi stared at him. He looked down at the bento.

“Have you got a woman?”

“…Why do you think that?”

“Well, you’re always with senpai lately. Isn’t that right? Senpai stands out a lot, so you can’t hide it.”

“No, that’s not it!” Layfon waved his hands, noticing how Meishen’s face had gone white.

“Our dormitories just lie in the same direction.”

“So because they're in the same direction, you have dinner with her all the time?”

“……How come you know about that too?”

Yes, since that night at the battle arena, he had had dinner a few times with Felli. It was Karian’s treat, but the Student President had never come to dinner with them. Felli was the only one eating with him.

“Don’t underestimate my information network!”

It was another arrow to his chest.

“No, it was just a coincidence.”

Layfon tried to make up another reason, but he could tell from Mifi’s eyes that she was still suspicious.

“Really? Her level of beauty and cuteness is shocking. When two people are alone, don’t they just…start shooting out the energy of youth meaninglessly? Because of a moment of thunder and fire, don’t they think they are permitted to do anything and so derail off into the lust of youth?”

“……I’m having trouble following you.”

“In other words, have you pushed her yet?”

“I wish you wouldn't use such clear words……” He shook his head. He hadn’t the courage to do such a thing to Felli. No, no, no. He didn’t mean he’d do something if he had the courage……

“So just what are you doing?”

“……”

“Uh…Is it something you can’t talk about?”

“I was asked not to.”

Karian asked him to keep it a secret. To students who hadn’t fought filth monsters, news of filth monsters in the direct path of the city would be a huge shock to them. Just like in the previous assault, when it was so chaotic within the city that students failed to follow the proper defensive procedures.

They tried to plan better for when the next wave of filth monsters hit, but that couldn’t be done overnight. And the only person who could fight back against this threat was Layfon. Hence, it was best to have Layton solve everything while everyone remained ignorant.

“Boooooooring.”

She stared at him for a while and gave up.

“Mifi……?

“This is boring. I’m gonna go to eat by myself.” She raised a hand and left the rooftop.

“Geez…She didn’t’ have to throw a tantrum like a kid,” Naruki said, standing up.“I’m sorry. Please don’t be mad.”

“No, this is my fault.”

“Really……Maybe, but her demand is unreasonable,” Naruki shrugged and looked at the uneasy Meishen.

“I’m going to stay with Mifi. Please take care of Meishen.”

Naruki took her bento and left.

“……Ah.”

While Meishen stammered, Naruki disappeared from the rooftop.

''(Why do I feel like this has happened before…)''

“Sorry,” Layfon apologized.

“……You're not the bad one here, Layton.” Meishen shook her head like a bell.

“But still, it is my fault.”

“……But, you can’t tell the truth, can you?”

“……”

He didn’t say anything. If he said “yes” then he was admitting that he was hiding something, and if he said he wasn’t hiding anything, that would expose him too.

He couldn’t say it, but also didn’t want to lie.

He didn’t want to lie because it was Meishen and her friends, so he could only shrug.

“……I think we shouldn’t ask and listen to what can’t be told. I feel that if you want to tell us, you’ll tell us one day.”

“……Thanks.”

“……Mi-chan knows that too.”

“I hope so.”

“……But, Mi-chan is curious.” Meishen smiled. Layfon envied the affection in that smile.

“……If Naruki and I had any secrets, Mi-chan would expose them immediately. But she doesn’t know what Layton’s hiding, and knowing that you don’t want her to know frustrates her.”

“She feels frustrated because I don’t want her to know?”

“……Mi-chan wants a better relationship with you. With her curiosity, she wants to be close enough to you that you can tell her things on your own. If it’s Gelni, she’ll do what she can quietly, but me……” She shook her head. “……Especially Gelni, she’s impatient too.”

“Especially?”

“……Yeah, especially.”

“Why?”

“Didn’t you help Gelni before? She’s impatient because she can’t help you out.”

“I never knew,” Layfon murmured at a loss.

“……Gelni’s good at being patient.”

“I don’t think she has to worry about it. After all, I did get paid,” he said, but he knew that wasn’t important.

To receive help from someone when she needed it, but unable to help when that person was in trouble. Naruki’s feeling of uselessness had nothing to do with Layfon getting paid.

“I see…Um, so it’s my fault.”

“……No, it’s not Layton’s fault.”

“No, it’s my fault.”

For not realizing that Meishen and the girls wanted to get closer to him. That was enough to make him at fault.

Thinking back closely, Meishen didn’t use to speak that much when they first met each other. She never talked much, always saying very little and giving snippets of words each time, but she was now talking and taking the initiative to get closer to him.

“Do I look troubled?”

“……Not troubled, more like...worried?”

“Worried?”

Layfon didn’t get it.

“……Sometimes you seem like that.” Meishen frowned.

“……Really?”

“……Yeah.”

“I see……”

…And Meishen was always on the verge of tears, but he wouldn’t say that even if someone tore his mouth apart.

“…… What is it?”

Layfon fell into contemplation.

Worried?

He didn’t worry about the filth monsters. There was a high possibility of filth monsters attacking Zuellni. Unable to run away, he had to face the crisis. This feeling was different from worrying. Either way, he was prepared for the reality that filth monsters would come near. Coming back to it, fighting filth monsters was normal in Grendan. Considering that death might become real was indeed a heavy burden, but if he lost to that pressure, he would've died already. To him, the fight of his spirit had already ended.

Then about this worry……

“Ahah……”

“Huh?”

“Ah…Hahaha…So that’s why……”

“Huh? Huh?”

“Mi-chan sounded strange, so I got it all wrong.”

“Huh!?”

“Ah…But that can’t be helped.”

“……Wuwu.”

“Uh-?”

Having laughed for a while, Layfon looked at the wall.

“……Layton……” Face white, Meishen’s hands were put together tightly, as if she was praying.

“Meihen……?”

“Um…Well…Ar……”

“Ah, Ahah…No! No…Nothing. Nothing really. I just got something wrong……So, please don’t cry?”

And as he comforted the trembling Mei-Shen, he told her the truth.

[[Image:CSR vol02 175.jpg|thumb]]

Naruki and Mifi came back to find Layfon comforting a trembling and nervous looking Mei-Shen. In order to explain he wasn’t bullying Mei-Shen, Layfon had no choice but to skip his afternoon classes.

Then he told them the entire truth.

“Uh, the captain doesn’t look strange……” Mifi nodded as she played with the empty milk packet.

“Is Layton worrying about her?”

Layfon nodded. “Yes.”

“So you want to help her?”

“If I can.” He nodded simply, burnt out from explaining things to them.

“Why?”

“Why……?” He sat up straight, surprised by the question.

Both Mifi and Naruki were watching him.

“Because you’re both in the same platoon? I thought Layton wasn't interested in the platoon and the platoon matches. If so, then the captain acting weird shouldn’t be that bad for you, right?”

“……Mifi,” Meishen looked at Mifi and Naruki, troubled, then she shook her head as if giving up.

They must have understood something between each other in that split second, but Layfon had no idea what it was. He only knew he was being asked a question.

Why did he have to do something for Nina?

“Is there a need to ask me that difficult a question?”

“Depends on Layton whether it’s difficult or not, right?” Naruki said.

“Perhaps,” Layfon nodded. Perhaps it wasn’t a difficult question, but even if Mifi kept on asking him the same question, he still had no answer to give them.

“Even now, I still don’t care about the platoon matches. But my thinking’s changed. I want to stay in the platoon before the next real Military Arts competition ends.”

“Oh? Is that the awakening of a righteous heart? A little investigation tells me Zuellni’s in a crisis. Everyone above the 3rd year knows of it.”

“I’m not that good-natured.”

“Then what is it?” Mifi said, as if she was reproving him.

“It’ll be troubling for me if Zuellni disappears. I can’t return to Grendan. If I don’t study something here for six years until I graduate, I don’t think I can survive in other cities. I don’t plan to train in the Military Arts all the way to graduation.”

“You’re not returning to Grendan?”

Layfon shook his head.

“……You probably know already. My skill in Military Arts doesn’t come about through spare training.”

“Of course,” Naruki shrugged. “If you managed to train up that skill in your spare time, then all the other Military Artists are terribly weak. I guess you had formal training in Military Arts back in Grendan? And you’ve trained to a level that the Academy City can’t teach you anything more in Military Arts. But that’s not what I’m concerned with, rather, it’s the reality of you wanting to give up Military Arts even though you’re so strong.”

The three girls watched him, increasing the pressure on him.

They were concerned about his past.

Naruki’s mouth moved, preparing to turn her suspicions into clear questions. How should Layfon answer her?

He still didn’t think what he did in Grendan was wrong. It didn’t go against his sense of morals. But he only knew that what he did had hurt a lot of people.

What would the girls think of him? Shocked? Contemptuous? Would they then leave him?

Thinking of the loneliness made him nervous. How would he feel if Nina found out about it?

“……Isn’t this enough?” Meishen said, cutting through his emotions.

“Mei-chan……?”

“……You wouldn’t want to listen to Layton’s past now, right?”

“Well……”

“But……”

“…If that’s the case, then it’s enough, isn’t it?” Meishen’s repeated question silenced the other two girls.

Layfon's reflection danced in the regret and guilt in Meishen's eyes.

“……Sorry, they……and I, just want to understand Layfon more.”

“No……”

He failed to speak, his chest feeling hot. He didn’t know how to express his weaknesses to them, and he was scared of them knowing his past.

''(Really? So I’m already so close to these three.)''

He was used to hanging out with them, going to class and studying together. This had become a part of his daily life.

He was scared of losing it.

“……I still like the people on the platoon, so I want to help.” He squeezed out those words and was left with nothing to say.

He fell silent.

He understood that just like how he was with Meishen and her friends, he was also enjoying the time he spent with Nina, Felli, Sharnid and Harley.

He was afraid of losing them.

“…In that case, I don’t have anything to complain about,” Mifi said, but still with suspicion in her voice.

“Aa, I was planning to help from the beginning. The only person who didn’t want to was Mifi.”

“You’re lying, Gelni!”

“I was never suspicious of Layton!”

“Liar. You were concerned too!”

“My concern’s not the same as your concern.”

“They’re the same.”

“No.”

“The same!”

“No.”

“Gelni was concerned about it. Definitely, definitely, definitely concerned about the captain, Felli senpai and that letter……”

“Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!”

Meishen suddenly shouted, her face all red. Everyone stared at her, dumbstruck.

“Mei…Mei-chan…?”

“……!”

Her shoulders heaving, Mei-Shen quickly covered her mouth with her hands.

“Ah……”

“So-Sorry……”

“Wuwu……” Tears filled her eyes.

''(And I thought I could apologize.)''

Meishen had been trying to find an opening to apologize for reading his letter.

But not under these circumstances...

Tears flooded down her cheeks.

This time Layfon was chased away. At a distance, he watched Mifi and Naruki comfort Meishen. Sometimes they said something wrong and made the situation worse. At other times, they mentioned the past and Meishen looked even worse at that. Meishen got angry, and was comforted, and like that the process repeated itself……

Meishen…When the three girls had calmed down, the bell signaling the end of class rang out.

The bell of the last class.

<center>◇</center>

Although they did agree on it, he never thought they’d really come.

“Well then, let me explain our mission.”

It was now night, or more like it was almost dawn. Everywhere was still dark and dim, but the sun would rise in two to three hours. They couldn’t have stayed awake all night, so they should have been sleeping till now.

Mifi’s hair was tangled, the sign of a sleepyhead.

“No, this isn't really a mission,” Naruki said to Mifi, who, for some reason, was wearing a long coat and sunglasses.

When the workers had finished cleaning the Engine Room, Meishen, Naruki and Mifi were already waiting for Layfon outside the entrance.

The quartet's breath came out as steam. Meishen had hot tea in her thermos. Everyone enjoyed the hot liquid thankfully.

“Where’s the captain?”

“The class leader’s called her over. She should still be inside.”

“Good. We’ll wait here then tail her,” Mifi smiled deviously, cupping the cup as steam from the hot tea rose to fog up her sunglasses.

“I think she’ll go back to bed like usual……” Layfon said, uncomfortable with her expression.

“Oh, I’ve been observing her. She trains until it's time to work, so if anything happens, it must happen after work.”

“Huh? Has she been training?”

“Yeah, it's pretty scary too, when she trains.”

“It’s like she’s another person.”

If even Naruki said so, then the training must have been intense.

“……”

She cancelled her training with him, but continued to train by herself.

“I see.”

“Hm? What?”

“Uh, nothing.”

That confirmed his suspiciouns.

He glanced at Naruki. She seemed to have arrived at the same conclusion.

“……Ah,” called Meishen softly. Everyone looked at the entrance.

Nina was coming out.

Breathing out steamy breaths, cold and shivering, Nina only wore her Military Arts uniform. Did she come straight from the Engine Room without returning to the dormitory? Her worksuit probably was inside the bag she carried. Layfon remembered that Nina had that bag with her when she came to team training.

Even the scattering street light, dim as it was, couldn’t cover the shadows of exhaustion on Nina’s face, but her pace while walking didn’t show her fatigue.

Layfon drained the tea in his cup and tossed the cup into a bin. The four of them waited for Nina to walk ahead a bit before following after her.

Layfon and Naruki decided on how far they had to stay behind Nina. If left to Mifi and Meishen, they’d have been discovered already. Although that was his conclusion, Nina’s appearance changed his judgement. Mifi might tail her well even by herself. A kind of tension surrounded Nina, but it looked more like an old wire fence to him. A fence with lots of openings.

“She’s very tired,” Naruki said in a low voice. Layfon nodded.

What had pushed Nina to this stage? Was it because they lost the platoon match? Could it have been that big of a shock to her? He wasn’t sure. No, perhaps he did know. He had tasted failure in Grendan. In order to survive, it was important for him to win again and again. The important point wasn’t his life and death, but more his being afraid of encountering a stumbling block in the process of doing what he wanted to do.

Was this the feeling that Nina held?

……Sure. She wanted to protect this city from harm. She said that to him not long ago.

“……She’s going somewhere?”

“Probably.”

Trouble expressions adorned Meishen and Mifi’s faces.

Nina continued towards the outskirts of the city.

The edge of the city was a danger zone, a zone where emergencies tended to arise, so residential and any important buildings were usually built further in from the city’s boundary. On the other hand, any buildings close to the danger zone were rented out cheaply.

Layfon didn’t know the exact location of Nina’s dormitory, but he could guess from the direction she headed after training and cleaning in the Engine Room that her dormitory did not lie on the city’s edge.

Nina finally arrived in a clearing devoid of buildings.

The sound coming from the movements of the city’s multi-legs rode the wind. Layfon and the girls hid in a forested area. This place was a bit far from the roaming bus station. All they could see was the wind carrying pollutant, a sandstorm rioting outside the air shield.

The wind tonight was especially strong. The sandstorm in the dark looked like some stirring creature.

Meishen held tightly to Layfon’s sleeve.

A hazy sky blocked out the traces of the moon. The cloud cover must be very thick.

Nina walked down some stairs to the middle of an amphitheatre and dropped the bag from her shoulders.

She took hold of the Dites in her harness.

[[Image:CSR vol02 189.jpg|thumb]]
“Restoration,” she said softly. At that sound, a familiar feeling ran through Layfon.

She readied her fighting stance. Layfon knew she’d then breathe in deeply and allow the Kei to flood her body.

The iron whips struck downwards or to the sides. She received, let the pressure slide off a side, and struck back at an imaginary enemy.

Nina’s body spun left and right, sometimes staying in one place as if defending against repeated heavy strikes, sometimes running forward as if attacking, charging in.

Nina practised all the moves she knew.

There was no delay or hesitation in her movements. Each move flowed smoothly into the next.

It was an Art, and it had a frightening air.

All three girls except Layfon were holding their breath.

Nina was like a first class dancer, showing every scene of the world in her movements. At the same time, she was like a mad fighter, fighting against everything in the world.

Meishen and two girls had already seen Nina training last night, but watching her for a second time did not reduce their amazement. They watched her wordlessly.

Layfon fixed his gaze on Nina, watching the light of Kei emitting from her. Her flow of Kei was brighter than the Kei she showed in team training. But unlike the first time, when Nina’s Kei was so dazzling that he could not look directly at her, a shadow now traced her Kei.

It was meaningless to judge one’s strength against the light of Kei, since the two held no relation to each other.

Layfon wasn’t sure whether he should to be happy or not about the change in Nina’s flow of Kei.

He was just saddened for some reason.

The remaining Kei dispersed from her body like steam, giving off light and floating up into air as of something finally being released. From her fingertips, shoulders, neck, head, back, toes…The remaining Kei shook like strings. The strings wove together to become one and stretched out to the sky like something struggling against a force too heavy to resist.

What a tragic scene.

And that was where her problem lay.

“What a mess,” Layfon murmured, earning wide-eyed stares from his companions.

“……Layton?”

“Huh? But I think she's amazing……?” Mifi asked and looked at Naruki. Naruki didn’t seem to understand Layfon. She wore a perplexed expression.

“Is something wrong?”

“The problem's not with the Kei flow or her movements……” No, that ‘was’ the problem. Internal-type Kei would not strengthen the entire body. What it did was it coordinate a person’s movements and cause changes accordingly, making the moves faster and stronger. It was a type of training like Whirl Kei, generating sudden and speedy changes. But in Nina’s training, there were many redundant moves.

Layfon didn’t want to point that out. Her weakness could be improved, given more training.

“It’s not a problem that she trains by herself. Military Artists are always lonely. One must face oneself and struggle hard to become strong. Nobody can help you, and it’s not something you’ll ask someone for help with, but……” he shook his head.

How could he put it? He hadn’t yet organized his own emotions, so no words surfaced in his mind. He failed to find suitable words.

“She’s too reckless,” he said in the end.

The way she dispersed her Kei was like she was drowning, struggling to hold onto anything, even a bunch of wheat, but even so, it still wasn’t enough to escape the flood.

She could only sink.

What would happen if she continued to sink……

“……If she keeps this up, she’ll break.”

“Yes……” Naruki nodded in realisation.

Nina had classes and training in the Military Arts course, then team training after class and individual training after that, janitorial duties in the Engine Room after all of that and then individual training again……Just when did she sleep? Did she get enough rest? Looking at her, she had probably spent most of her time training alone when she wasn’t at her work.

But she would pay a huge price later.

In Grendan, Layfon once had to fight filth monsters for an entire week. A whole week without time to sleep and rest. A week that took away his awareness of time. In the end, he was so debilitated that he couldn't lift a single finger. No matter how he lied to his body, his biological clock went crazy afterwards. A twist of the normal pattern appeared. He spent two whole weeks resting before he could return to duty.

“……We must stop her,” Meishen said.

Layfon agreed. But how? It was easy to say you’d damage your body……But Nina knew that too.

Layfon knew training was not enough for Nina to reach what she wanted, and he didn’t know what advice to give in that area. Sure, he knew on a basic level how one became strong. The Head of the orphanage was the first person to teach him the Way of the Katana.

Nobody was born with an innate understanding of the Military Arts.

But teaching Nina the Katana wasn’t what she needed.

She needed better training in the basics, but……

Layfon couldn’t teach her his training in Kei flow. He had already passed that phase of needing someone to teach him how to handle the flow of Kei at a very young age. He could teach Nina some simple steps, but he didn’t have the confidence to teach the deeper theories. He knew his own knowledge in this area wasn’t an easy thing for others to obtain.

Maybe it’d be presumptuous of him to say this, but what he meant was the ability of a genius. It would be difficult to pass on all of his instincts, instincts that a genius possessed and made real. And as such, none of the other Heaven's Blade Receivers had apprentices. All they did was concentrate on their own training.

“We’re the rareest of the rare, special and strange. We’re humans but not entirely humans. Even if we pass on our knowledge, it’d only be one-thousandth, one-ten thousandth, one-billionth. We’re those kinds of people, off the beaten path.”

Lintence had said that when Layfon was slowly getting the hang of how to control the steel threads technique.

“I taught you this skill as a small experiment. You’ve reached one-thousandth of my level, but it isn’t possible for you to get any better at it. Even if you can control billions of steel threads, they still aren’t as sharp as the point of your Katana. It’s better for you to use the Katana when you’re in a crisis.”

Layfon wasn’t disappointed at those words. He understood and accepted it. This reality hadn’t changed. He felt the running of his Kei flow the best when he held a Katana – not steel threads.

Why was there a difference? He couldn’t pass on his skill to Nina when he was unable to explain his own skill.

He shook his head. She would have asked him already if she had wanted to learn from him.

“……Layton?”

Against Meishen’s question, he had no idea how to show them his helplessness at Nina’s situation.

“Can’t we do anything?”

He shook his head.

“Probably……No, I don’t know. We can tell her she's training too recklessly, that she’ll seriously injure her body; but is there a purpose to this? There’s something she wants to achieve even though she’s like this. I find it meaningless to tell her to stop training when we can’t help her at all.”

Nina wanted to become stronger.

She had always wanted to become stronger. This wasn’t some sudden idea of hers.

But……

“Why’s she only doing this now? Because she lost the match? Is that all?” Mifi asked reflexively.

Layfon couldn’t think of any other reason, but doubt remained. Was that all, really?

“……I think I understand,” Naruki said.

They all looked at her.

“This is how I felt when I asked for Layton’s help awhile ago. Layton’s too strong, so I feel that I can’t fight beside you. I don’t know how to feel about this other than that. You can say that’s how Military Artists think. This feeling is lonely and regretful…Frankly, I’m also jealous. The feeling of only being able to rely on another’s power is hard, especially for me as a Military Artist. I think it’s harder for her as the captain of the team that you’re in.”

Listening to that reminded Layfon of Sharnid testing his new Dite.

Though Sharnid had laughed, saying that sniping was not enough for him, that might not have been the only reason. Did Sharnid ask Harley to make him new Dites because of the feeling that Naruki held? And Nina too?

No, she must be criticizing herself even more intensely than Sharnid, right? Because she strongly wanted to save this city……

“If that’s the case, then I don’t have anything to say……”

It was natural for a Military Artist to want to become strong.

“……But why?” Meishen said.

“Hmm?” Layfon responded. Meishen, not being a Military Artist herself, wouldn’t understand……He could think that about her, but the way she voiced her suspicion sounded like more than mere doubt.

Meishen said something vague, but changed her mind. “……I know the captain wants to be stronger, but why can’t Layton do anything? Why does Layton have to do anything?”

At first, he didn’t understand what she was getting at.

“…… he captain wants to become stronger so she can win, right? Does she want the entire platoon to become strong? In that case, it’s not just Layfon, but everyone together……”

Was it alright to become stronger alone or was it better to become stronger together? Which one was it? Layfon thought that it was the same either way.

“Together?” he asked.

Meishen nodded, her face all red.

“Together…”

“What’s so strange about that?” Mifi asked.

He felt as if something was stuck in his throat, preventing him from speaking.

“I see, it’s that simple……” Naruki said, touching her chin.

Something sounded strange. The sound of flowing Whirl Kei had stopped.

Layfon was the first to look over, then Naruki and the other two girls.

Nina had fainted.

<center>◇</center>

It didn’t take long to get to the hospital. Layfon had carried Nina to the hospital and the medical students on the night shift had quickly prepared a room for them. The doctor that had been napping came over to do a simple checkup and ordered the nurses to get someone over and prepare an IV. During this time, Layfon had called Harley, and as he was about to return to the patient’s room met Naruki, Mifi and Meishen.

It was now another shift. A different doctor was checking up on Nina. The nurses had changed Nina into patient clothes that were open at the back.

The doctor was placing needles into Nina’s back.

“He specializes in Kei vein treatment,” the nurse said to Layfon.

“Is this 3rd year Nina Antalk!?” the doctor said, displeased. Could it be because of sleepiness? His eyes looked quite sleepy.

Layfon nodded.

“I never thought a 3rd year in Military Arts could faint in such stupid way.”

“Is it serious?”

“There’s a decreasing level of function of her internal organs. She lacks nutrients and has overworked her muscles……Anyway, everything about her is weak. The simple cause is the overworking the Kei vein.”

As expected.

“Kei can strengthen body functions and speed up healing, but the source of Kei vein is the flow caused by human activities. Military Artists have a special organ to generate Kei flow, but the basics are the same. No, to a Military Artist, this is the same as increasing her weakness, because that organ is the same as a heart or a brain. If it’s damaged, then it might die,” the doctor said as he placed more tiny needles into Nina’s back. From her waist going upward, as if the needles were mapping out some sort of a terrain.

“Even if the brain’s damaged, one can still live in a vegetative state. If a heart’s damaged, we can give them an artificial heart. But this is the only organ that is irreplaceable. If the Kei vein is damaged beyond repair, then it’s over. I think I said that already in class, that it has to be looked after carefully,” he said, continuing to place tiny needles on his patient’s back. Although there weren’t any professionals in the Academy City, this doctor’s skill seemed reliable enough.

“Can she be cured?”

“This isn’t fatal. I’m using acupuncture to strengthen her flow of Kei.”

Layfon relaxed.

“But she can’t move for now, and she can’t participate in the next platoon match.”

“……Really?”

“Hum? You don’t seem shocked?”

“That type of thing means nothing to me.”

“It seems like that rumour of the newbie of 17th platoon being a weirdo really is true.”

So there was such a rumour? The needles spread from the waist to Nina’s fingernail and heels.

The doctor placed the last needle on Nina’s left heel, and massaged his shoulders.

The nurses adjusted the air-conditioner and left the room.

Nina continued to sleep. Layfon’s fast and irregular breathing had now calmed down. A relaxed sigh escaped his mouth, and he remembered the three girls waiting in the corridor. He went out to tell them Nina was all right, that they could go home first. It was almost dawn and the girls also had class next.

“What about Layton?”

“I’ll stay here a bit then go.”

“……Is there anything you need?” Meishen asked.

Layfon didn’t understanD what she meant.

“……She’ll need things, staying in the hospital.”

“Ah……”

“Layfon won’t be able to prepare everything. We’ll bring the things after class.”

“Thanks.”

“Aa, that’s all we can do for her,” Mifi said as he escorted them to the lobby.

And he saw Harley.

Representing the other two, who weren’t here, Harley’s face was stiff and green. “How’s Nina?”

“She’s sleeping.”

“I see…Is she all right?”

“She won’t be able to participate in the next match.”

“That can’t be helped,” Harley said without resistance. He sighed, relaxed after knowing Nina was all right. “Don’t you think it's a shame?”

“What’s important is the real match, right?”

“True.”

Harley’s reply gave Layfon courage. To Layfon, the platoon match wasn’t at all important, but he wasn’t sure whether Nina felt the same.

“I’ve contacted the other two. I think they’ll be here soon……But they aren’t the hasty types, huh?” Harley shrugged, not at all criticizing their slowness.

They returned to the patient’s room. Harley gasped at the needles covering her body, but he breathed out slowly after seeing her sleeping face.

And suddenly directed his gaze to the wall. His face turned red.

“Can we cover her?”

“…The nurses didn’t. If we do it ourselves, it seems……”

Layfon understood Harley’s meaning, and he also felt heat creeping up his own face.

After knocking quietly on the door, Felli walked in.

“……What’re you doing?” she asked coolly, her gaze sweeping across Nina, her underclothes illuminated by the light, and the two young men.

Losing interest at her tongue-tied teammates, Felli observed Nina’s face. After confirming that Nina was all right, she once again put her face closer to the captain’s.

Felli was in uniform. It was not yet dawn, but neither her hair nor uniform showed signs of her having slept.

Layfon was peeking at the two girls. Felli moved her gaze away and looked at him.

He hastily moved his gaze back to the wall.

“Pervert.”

“I didn’t see anything.”

“Giving that response means you’re a pervert.”

Unable to fight back, he could only moan.

“Never mind, that’s not important. What’s important is……” Her gaze landed on Harley, then she took out a big envelope from her bag.

“My brother gave me this.”

Layfon read the letter.

He had already guessed the contents of the letter before Felli opened the envelope. And after observing Harley’s reaction, stiffening and recovering and then looking at Nina, Layfon understood more.

Back at the bed, Felli was checking whether Nina was truly asleep.

Inside the envelope was a photo.

“This is the second image from the drone.”

The image was the same as last one’s, but it was clearer and sharper. Maybe because it was closer to the city.

That thing was fastened high on the face of a mountain. Was it sleeping? Its wings were folded, laying on top of each other. Its body was curled up.

A filth monster.

It was a male……In which phase? Layfon couldn’t judge from the photo.

If only it would continue to sleep; but this hope was far from possible.

“Has the city……Has Zuellni changed direction?”

When a city detected a filth monster, it’d take evasive action. Every mobile city acted this way, including Zuellni.

Felli shook her head. “Zuellni’s still heading straight in that direction. At this rate, it’ll encounter the filth monster the day after tomorrow.”

The day after tomorrow……Was the weekend, and the day of the platoon match. It appeared that team 17 would have to give up on the match.

Layfon sighed. He put the photo back inside the envelope and returned it to Felli.

“The Dite’s ready. You can use it anytime,” Harley said.

“The combat gear for external use is ready. My brother wants you to depart tomorrow night if possible.”

“I understand.”

“Are you afraid?” Felli suddenly asked.

“Hm?”

“Of fighting the filth monster.”

“Well……”

Of course he was afraid. That line touched his lips but did not leave them. It wasn’t because he thought he’d lose face by confirming his fear, but he hesitated at the expectation and hope in Felli’s eyes.

“It’s a bit late for you to be asking that question.”

“That’s……true.”

As if imitating Layfon, wanting to say something and deciding not to, Felli’s lips opened and closed. She sighed, a sigh of one who knew how many times cuter and more beautiful that sigh could be.

“Can't you stop……?” she murmured. Confirming Nina’s condition once more, she left the room.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter4

2009-08-10T09:35:53Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 4: Run the entire lap===

At the same time Layfon was whispering to himself……

The heavy iron whips hung listless from her hands. Nina felt like she was suffocating, unable to stop her panting. She was sucking in air, yet her body wanted more. Despite the pain, she attempted to slow down her breathing.

She was so exhausted that her legs shook and pleaded with her to lie down, but she desperately kept standing, and slowly let her body cool off. Proper breathing technique was basic for controlling Kei. She mustn’t disturb it. Her body must not rest immediately. Everything had to gradually calm down.

On top of the drumming of blood bombarding her ears, the sound of friction from the movements of gigantic multi-legs of the city echoed from below. The city’s edge was the only place right now that was quiet and secluded enough, a place without people where Nina would not be scolded.

“……Great!”

Gaining control of her breathing, she lifted the iron whips again. In fact, she looked as if she was forcing herself, but she could keep going as long as she extended her Kei through her entire body. She controlled her breathing for that purpose.

Conscious and aware of the place she was standing, the place where Layfon had shown his strength, Nina danced alone with the iron whips.

What could she do to become stronger?

Basic moves flowed into more complicated moves.

When using a weapon, most moves were variations of the three stages of movement: retrieve, hold with increasing strength, and attack. For a sword, it was slash. For a spear or staff, it was stab and hit.

It wasn’t meaningless to repeat her moves. While the mind failed to keep up at the other end of the ladder, the body instinctively repeated familiar movements. The repetitive movements increased Nina’s physical strength, which would be helpful when she fought.

“Fu…Ha, ha, ha, ha……”

And then she rested again. Controlling her breathing, she took out a towel from her bag to wipe away her sweat. When the school year started, a bone-chilling cold would immediately cool down the body, but it was better now. Even at night. Zuellni was probably heading towards a warmer climate. Because of that, the heat from Nina's body took some time to dissipate. Irritated at the sweat continuously pouring from her skin, she lifted her head to watch the night sky through the invisible air shield.

And like that, she sat down on the ground.

The cold, hard ground felt good to her. Exhausted and feeling she hadn't the strength to stand up again, she sat there to look at the sky. Only a half moon floated above her, with the endless darkness serving as a backdrop. The existence of the moon seemed to point to the boundary of the night.

The iron whips, turned back into simple Dites, fell to Nina’s sides. Still gazing at the moon, she touched them with her fingers. To look at the moon as if reflected in her eyes, she felt for an instant that she could touch it. She didn’t reach out a hand. It was embarrassing, and she knew she couldn’t possibly touch the moon.

“……It’s so far away,” she said.

As if it was within reach, but it actually wasn’t. The moon existed between illusion and reality. It made people think it was within reach, but it was billions of Jimels away from Nina. Her arm wasn't long enough to touch the moon.

Even so, she thought there was must be a way.

If her arm wasn’t long enough, then she’d fly up there……

“Ah……”

She laughed, knowing how ridiculous it was. She couldn’t fly in the sky. This dream was meaningless. What was meaningful was her weakness, for wanting to rely on such an unrealistic way to reach the moon.

“This…Won’t do.”

She didn’t think it was meaningless to repeat the moves she’d learned, as they were directly related to her growth. She had been training like this from the very beginning. The very beginning, when she knew she had discovered Kei and decided to become a Military Artist.
She didn’t think she would become strong all of a sudden by repeating the same movements.

Was there a faster way……?

She understood that was just a wish. A wish not grounded in reality. She couldn’t help but think of it though, and that irritated her.

“Damn!”

She should become stronger if she trained at this pace. She believed if she was industrious and put more time and effort into it, she could catch up to Layfon. But how much time would she need to reach his level? One year? Two years? Impossible……It wasn’t that simple.

She had only reached her current level, after living all these years. One or two years of hard work weren’t enough for her to catch up to Layfon, who was one, three, probably many more times stronger than her.

And she didn’t even have one year.

“I won’t make it!”

What she needed wasn’t a possibility in the future, but what she could reach for now. To balance the unbalanced 17th platoon, she must become stronger. Only she could make it happen. She had decided to protect Zuellni.

“Can't I make it?”

Her hand slowly moved from the iron whip towards the moon.

Her finger caressed the air and touched the moon before her eyes.

Imagining touch.

Imagining success.

Yet she knew this was meaningless……

“Ahhhh!”

Watching the hazy moon, she lowered her wrist. Was this bitter regret or jealousy? Facing the Layfon who possessed what she desired……

And……That letter.

She had read the letter that had fallen out of the envelope. The impatience and anxiety inside her became more intense after she read the letter, along with her growing desire to catch up to him.

She didn’t know what to think of Leerin, the girl who understood Layfon more than Nina did.

Increasing anxiety. Irritation.

“Is this the end?”

She wiped the sweat off her brow and suddenly stood up.

“It can’t end here!”

She picked up the iron whips.

The night was still long. Time was limited, but it should be enough. She believed so……

“HA!”

She started her flow of Kei.

<center>◇</center>

The next platoon match was set for next weekend.

A sigh burst out of Layfon.

He hadn’t had a chance to see Nina recently.

It wasn’t easy to bump into her as they were in different grades. During training, time passed without giving them room to chat privately, and once training finished, Nina left the room immediately.

They hadn’t even met in the Engine Room. Somehow, they had been separated and placed in different groups. They now had different janitorial responsibilities.

Losing the chance to talk to Nina forced him further from the truth. Moreover, he didn’t have much spare time as he had to test Harley’s invention and attend meetings with Karian and the other Alchemists.

Although he didn't have the time to stand still, he wasn't worried about it.

But–

“How come you seem to be so busy these days?” Mifi asked.

It was now lunch break. They were eating Meishen’s special bento on the rooftop of the school building. Long benches lined the metal fences around the rooftop.

“Huh? Do I look that way?”

“Yeah.”

“……Mmh,” Meishen nodded.

Layfon scratched his head.

“We wanted to hang out with you after you were done with training, but you’re always going somewhere. And I specifically picked a time that you didn’t have work!”

How did she know his shifts in the Engine Room? Mifi’s ability to gather intelligence was terrifying.

“Maybe he's busy because it’s almost time for the next platoon match?” Naruki said.

“Huh~~ But I planned to catch Layfon when he wasn't training. Isn’t this strange?” Mifi said. Layfon was right before her, but she was indifferent to how she appeared to be gossiping about him.

Besides, Naruki didn’t seem to believe the reason she herself gave, as if she only said it to eliminate one possibility and force Layfon to tell the truth.“Then, what other reasons are there?”

Beautifully shooting down Naruki’s guess, Mifi cut straight into the chase.“Is this secret preparation for the platoon match?”

“Why do you sound suspicious?”

“Eehhhh, why?”

“You’re joking.”

“I’m not joking. I’m serious.”

“Uh?”

Mifi stared at him. He looked down at the bento.

“Have you got a woman?”

“…Why do you think that?”

“Well, you’re always with senpai lately. Isn’t that right? Senpai stands out a lot, so you can’t hide it.”

“No, that’s not it!” Layfon waved his hands, noticing how Meishen’s face had gone white.

“Our dormitories just lie in the same direction.”

“So because they're in the same direction, you have dinner with her all the time?”

“……How come you know about that too?”

Yes, since that night at the battle arena, he had had dinner a few times with Felli. It was Karian’s treat, but the Student President had never come to dinner with them. Felli was the only one eating with him.

“Don’t underestimate my information network!”

It was another arrow to his chest.

“No, it was just a coincidence.”

Layfon tried to make up another reason, but he could tell from Mifi’s eyes that she was still suspicious.

“Really? Her level of beauty and cuteness is shocking. When two people are alone, don’t they just…start shooting out the energy of youth meaninglessly? Because of a moment of thunder and fire, don’t they think they are permitted to do anything and so derail off into the lust of youth?”

“……I’m having trouble following you.”

“In other words, have you pushed her yet?”

“I wish you wouldn't use such clear words……” He shook his head. He hadn’t the courage to do such a thing to Felli. No, no, no. He didn’t mean he’d do something if he had the courage……

“So just what are you doing?”

“……”

“Uh…Is it something you can’t talk about?”

“I was asked not to.”

Karian asked him to keep it a secret. To students who hadn’t fought filth monsters, news of filth monsters in the direct path of the city would be a huge shock to them. Just like in the previous assault, when it was so chaotic within the city that students failed to follow the proper defensive procedures.

They tried to plan better for when the next wave of filth monsters hit, but that couldn’t be done overnight. And the only person who could fight back against this threat was Layfon. Hence, it was best to have Layton solve everything while everyone remained ignorant.

“Boooooooring.”

She stared at him for a while and gave up.

“Mifi……?

“This is boring. I’m gonna go to eat by myself.” She raised a hand and left the rooftop.

“Geez…She didn’t’ have to throw a tantrum like a kid,” Naruki said, standing up.“I’m sorry. Please don’t be mad.”

“No, this is my fault.”

“Really……Maybe, but her demand is unreasonable,” Naruki shrugged and looked at the uneasy Meishen.

“I’m going to stay with Mifi. Please take care of Meishen.”

Naruki took her bento and left.

“……Ah.”

While Meishen stammered, Naruki disappeared from the rooftop.

''(Why do I feel like this has happened before…)''

“Sorry,” Layfon apologized.

“……You're not the bad one here, Layton.” Meishen shook her head like a bell.

“But still, it is my fault.”

“……But, you can’t tell the truth, can you?”

“……”

He didn’t say anything. If he said “yes” then he was admitting that he was hiding something, and if he said he wasn’t hiding anything, that would expose him too.

He couldn’t say it, but also didn’t want to lie.

He didn’t want to lie because it was Meishen and her friends, so he could only shrug.

“……I think we shouldn’t ask and listen to what can’t be told. I feel that if you want to tell us, you’ll tell us one day.”

“……Thanks.”

“……Mi-chan knows that too.”

“I hope so.”

“……But, Mi-chan is curious.” Meishen smiled. Layfon envied the affection in that smile.

“……If Naruki and I had any secrets, Mi-chan would expose them immediately. But she doesn’t know what Layton’s hiding, and knowing that you don’t want her to know frustrates her.”

“She feels frustrated because I don’t want her to know?”

“……Mi-chan wants a better relationship with you. With her curiosity, she wants to be close enough to you that you can tell her things on your own. If it’s Gelni, she’ll do what she can quietly, but me……” She shook her head. “……Especially Gelni, she’s impatient too.”

“Especially?”

“……Yeah, especially.”

“Why?”

“Didn’t you help Gelni before? She’s impatient because she can’t help you out.”

“I never knew,” Layfon murmured at a loss.

“……Gelni’s good at being patient.”

“I don’t think she has to worry about it. After all, I did get paid,” he said, but he knew that wasn’t important.

To receive help from someone when she needed it, but unable to help when that person was in trouble. Naruki’s feeling of uselessness had nothing to do with Layfon getting paid.

“I see…Um, so it’s my fault.”

“……No, it’s not Layton’s fault.”

“No, it’s my fault.”

For not realizing that Meishen and the girls wanted to get closer to him. That was enough to make him at fault.

Thinking back closely, Meishen didn’t use to speak that much when they first met each other. She never talked much, always saying very little and giving snippets of words each time, but she was now talking and taking the initiative to get closer to him.

“Do I look troubled?”

“……Not troubled, more like...worried?”

“Worried?”

Layfon didn’t get it.

“……Sometimes you seem like that.” Meishen frowned.

“……Really?”

“……Yeah.”

“I see……”

…And Meishen was always on the verge of tears, but he wouldn’t say that even if someone tore his mouth apart.

“…… What is it?”

Layfon fell into contemplation.

Worried?

He didn’t worry about the filth monsters. There was a high possibility of filth monsters attacking Zuellni. Unable to run away, he had to face the crisis. This feeling was different from worrying. Either way, he was prepared for the reality that filth monsters would come near. Coming back to it, fighting filth monsters was normal in Grendan. Considering that death might become real was indeed a heavy burden, but if he lost to that pressure, he would've died already. To him, the fight of his spirit had already ended.

Then about this worry……

“Ahah……”

“Huh?”

“Ah…Hahaha…So that’s why……”

“Huh? Huh?”

“Mi-chan sounded strange, so I got it all wrong.”

“Huh!?”

“Ah…But that can’t be helped.”

“……Wuwu.”

“Uh-?”

Having laughed for a while, Layfon looked at the wall.

“……Layton……” Face white, Meishen’s hands were put together tightly, as if she was praying.

“Meihen……?”

“Um…Well…Ar……”

“Ah, Ahah…No! No…Nothing. Nothing really. I just got something wrong……So, please don’t cry?”

And as he comforted the trembling Mei-Shen, he told her the truth.

[[Image:CSR vol02 175.jpg|thumb]]

Naruki and Mifi came back to find Layfon comforting a trembling and nervous looking Mei-Shen. In order to explain he wasn’t bullying Mei-Shen, Layfon had no choice but to skip his afternoon classes.

Then he told them the entire truth.

“Uh, the captain doesn’t look strange……” Mifi nodded as she played with the empty milk packet.

“Is Layton worrying about her?”

Layfon nodded. “Yes.”

“So you want to help her?”

“If I can.” He nodded simply, burnt out from explaining things to them.

“Why?”

“Why……?” He sat up straight, surprised by the question.

Both Mifi and Naruki were watching him.

“Because you’re both in the same platoon? I thought Layton wasn't interested in the platoon and the platoon matches. If so, then the captain acting weird shouldn’t be that bad for you, right?”

“……Mifi,” Meishen looked at Mifi and Naruki, troubled, then she shook her head as if giving up.

They must have understood something between each other in that split second, but Layfon had no idea what it was. He only knew he was being asked a question.

Why did he have to do something for Nina?

“Is there a need to ask me that difficult a question?”

“Depends on Layton whether it’s difficult or not, right?” Naruki said.

“Perhaps,” Layfon nodded. Perhaps it wasn’t a difficult question, but even if Mifi kept on asking him the same question, he still had no answer to give them.

“Even now, I still don’t care about the platoon matches. But my thinking’s changed. I want to stay in the platoon before the next real Military Arts competition ends.”

“Oh? Is that the awakening of a righteous heart? A little investigation tells me Zuellni’s in a crisis. Everyone above the 3rd year knows of it.”

“I’m not that good-natured.”

“Then what is it?” Mifi said, as if she was reproving him.

“It’ll be troubling for me if Zuellni disappears. I can’t return to Grendan. If I don’t study something here for six years until I graduate, I don’t think I can survive in other cities. I don’t plan to train in the Military Arts all the way to graduation.”

“You’re not returning to Grendan?”

Layfon shook his head.

“……You probably know already. My skill in Military Arts doesn’t come about through spare training.”

“Of course,” Naruki shrugged. “If you managed to train up that skill in your spare time, then all the other Military Artists are terribly weak. I guess you had formal training in Military Arts back in Grendan? And you’ve trained to a level that the Academy City can’t teach you anything more in Military Arts. But that’s not what I’m concerned with, rather, it’s the reality of you wanting to give up Military Arts even though you’re so strong.”

The three girls watched him, increasing the pressure on him.

They were concerned about his past.

Naruki’s mouth moved, preparing to turn her suspicions into clear questions. How should Layfon answer her?

He still didn’t think what he did in Grendan was wrong. It didn’t go against his sense of morals. But he only knew that what he did had hurt a lot of people.

What would the girls think of him? Shocked? Contemptuous? Would they then leave him?

Thinking of the loneliness made him nervous. How would he feel if Nina found out about it?

“……Isn’t this enough?” Meishen said, cutting through his emotions.

“Mei-chan……?”

“……You wouldn’t want to listen to Layton’s past now, right?”

“Well……”

“But……”

“…If that’s the case, then it’s enough, isn’t it?” Meishen’s repeated question silenced the other two girls.

Layfon's reflection danced in the regret and guilt in Meishen's eyes.

“……Sorry, they……and I, just want to understand Layfon more.”

“No……”

He failed to speak, his chest feeling hot. He didn’t know how to express his weaknesses to them, and he was scared of them knowing his past.

''(Really? So I’m already so close to these three.)''

He was used to hanging out with them, going to class and studying together. This had become a part of his daily life.

He was scared of losing it.

“……I still like the people on the platoon, so I want to help.” He squeezed out those words and was left with nothing to say.

He fell silent.

He understood that just like how he was with Meishen and her friends, he was also enjoying the time he spent with Nina, Felli, Sharnid and Harley.

He was afraid of losing them.

“…In that case, I don’t have anything to complain about,” Mifi said, but still with suspicion in her voice.

“Aa, I was planning to help from the beginning. The only person who didn’t want to was Mifi.”

“You’re lying, Gelni!”

“I was never suspicious of Layton!”

“Liar. You were concerned too!”

“My concern’s not the same as your concern.”

“They’re the same.”

“No.”

“The same!”

“No.”

“Gelni was concerned about it. Definitely, definitely, definitely concerned about the captain, Felli senpai and that letter……”

“Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!”

Meishen suddenly shouted, her face all red. Everyone stared at her, dumbstruck.

“Mei…Mei-chan…?”

“……!”

Her shoulders heaving, Mei-Shen quickly covered her mouth with her hands.

“Ah……”

“So-Sorry……”

“Wuwu……” Tears filled her eyes.

''(And I thought I could apologize.)''

Mei-Shen had been trying to find an opening to apologize for reading his letter.

But not under these circumstances...

Tears flooded down her cheeks.

This time Layfon was chased away. At a distance, he watched Mifi and Naruki comfort Mei-Shen. Sometimes they said something wrong and worsened the situation. At other times, they mentioned the past and Mei-Shen looked even worse at that. Mei-Shen got angry, and was comforted and like that, the process repeated itself……

Mei-Shen…. When the three girls had calmed down, the bell signaling the end of class rang out.

The bell of the last class.

<center>◇</center>

Although they did agree on it, he never thought they’d really come.

“Well then, let me explain our mission.”

The present hour was night time, or more like it was almost dawn. Everywhere was still dark and dim, but the sun would rise in two to three hours. They couldn’t have stayed awake all night, so they should have been sleeping till now.

Mifi’s hair was tangled, showing signs of a sleepyhead.

“This isn’t really a mission?” Naruki said to Mifi, whom, for some reason, was wearing a long coat and sunglasses.

When the workers had finished cleaning at the Mechanical Department, Mei-Shen, Naruki and Mifi were already waiting for Layfon outside the entrance.

The breath of the four of them came out steamy. Mei-Shen had hot tea in her water bottle. Everyone enjoyed the hot liquid thankfully.

“Where’s the captain?”

“The class leader’s called her over. She should still be inside.”

“Good. We’ll wait here then tail her,” Mifi smiled deviously, cupping the cup as steam from the hot tea rose to fog up her sunglasses.

“I think she’ll go back to bed like usual……” Layfon said, uncomfortable with her expression.

“Oh, I’ve been observing her. She trains till work, so if anything happens, it must happen after work.”

“Huh? Has she been training?”

“Yeah, fairly scary too, when she trains.”

“It’s like she’s another person.”

Even Naruki said so, then the training must have been intense.

“……”

She cancelled her training with him, but continued to train by herself.

“I see.”

“Um? What?”

“Uh, nothing.”

That fitted his suspicion.

He glanced at Naruki. She seemed to have arrived at the same conclusion.

“…… Ah,” called Mei-Shen softly. Everyone looked at the entrance.

Nina was coming out.

Breathing out steamy air, cold and shivering, Nina only wore the Military Arts uniform. Did she come straight to the Mechanical Department without returning to the dormitory? Her working suit probably was inside the bag she carried. Layfon remembered that Nina had that bag with her when she came to team training.

Even the scattering street light, dim as it was, couldn’t cover the shadows of exhaustion on Nina’s face, but her walking pace didn’t show her fatigue.

Layfon drained the tea in his cup and tossed the cup into a bin. The four of them waited for Nina to walk ahead a bit before following after her.

Layfon and Naruki decided on how far they had to stay behind Nina. If it were Mifi and Mei-Shen, they’d have been discovered already. Although that was his conclusion, Nina’s appearance changed his judgement. Mifi might tail well even by herself. A kind of tension surrounded Nina, but it looked more like an old wire fence to him. A fence with lots of openings.

“She’s very tired,” Naruki said in a low voice. Layfon nodded.

What had pushed Nina to this stage? Was it because of their losing the platoon match? Could it be that big of a shock to her? He wasn’t sure. No, perhaps he did know. He had tasted failures in Grendan. In order to survive, it was important for him to win again and again. The important point wasn’t about his life and death, but more about his being afraid of encountering a stumbling block in the process of doing what he wanted to do.

Was this the feeling that Nina held?

…… Sure. She wanted to protect this city from harm. She said that to him not long ago.

“…… She’s going somewhere?”

“Probably.”

Trouble expressions adorned Mei-Shen and Mifi’s faces.

Nina continued to head to the outskirt of the city.

The edge of the city was a danger zone, a zone where emergency tended to arise, so residential and any important buildings were usually built further in from the city’s outskirt. On the contrary, any buildings close to the danger zone were rent out cheaply.

Layfon didn’t know the exact location of Nina’s dormitory, but he could guess from the direction she headed for after training and cleaning at the Mechanical Department that her dormitory did not lie at the city’s edge.

Nina finally arrived in a clear area devoid of buildings.

The sound coming from the movements of the city’s multi-legs rode the wind. Layfon and the girls hid in the forested area. This place was a bit far from the roaming bus station. All they could see was the wind carrying the polluted substance, a sandstorm rioting outside the air shield.

The wind tonight was especially strong. The sandstorm in the dark looked like some stirring creature.

Mei-Shen held tightly to Layfon’s sleeve.

A hazy sky blocked out the traces of the moon. The cloud cover must be very thick.

Nina walked down the stairs into the middle of the amphitheatre and let down the bag from her shoulders.

She took hold of the Dites in her harness.

[[Image:CSR vol02 189.jpg|thumb]]
“Restoration,” she said softly. At that sound, a familiar feeling ran through Layfon.

She readied her fighting stance. Layfon knew she’d then breathe in deeply and allow the Kei to flood her body.

The iron whips struck downwards or to the sides. She received, let the pressure slide off a side, and struck back at an imaginary enemy.

Nina’s body spun left and right, sometimes staying in one place as if defending against repeated heavy strikes, sometimes running forward as if attacking, charging in.

Nina practised all the moves she knew.

There was no delay or hesitation in her movements. Each move flowed smoothly into the next.

It was an Art, and with it had a frightening air.

All three girls except Layfon were holding their breath.

Nina was like a first class dancer, showing every scene of the world in her movements. At the same time, she was like a mad fighter, fighting against everything in the world.

Mei-Shen and two girls had already seen Nina’s training last night, but watching her for a second time did not reduce their amazement. They watched her wordlessly.

Layfon fixed his gaze on Nina, watching the light of Kei emitting from her. Her flow of Kei was brighter than the Kei she showed in team training. But unlike the first time when Nina’s Kei was so dazzling that he could not look directly at her, a shadow now traced her Kei.

It was meaningless to judge one’s strength against the light of Kei, since the two held no relation to each other.

Layfon wasn’t sure whether he should to be happy or not in the change in Nina’s flow of Kei.

He was just saddened for some reason.

The remaining Kei dispersed from her body like steam, giving off light and floating up into air as of something finally being released. From her fingertips, shoulders, neck, head, back, toes…. The remaining Kei shook like strings. The strings weaved together to become one and it stretched out to the sky as of something struggling against a force too heavy to resist.

What a tragic scene.

And that was where her problem lay.

“What a mess,” Layfon murmured, earning wide-eyed stares from his companions.

“…… Layton?”

“Huh? But I find her amazing, right……?” Mifi asked and looked at Naruki. Naruki didn’t seem to understand Layfon. She wore a perplexed expression.

“Is something wrong?”

“It’s not the problem with the Kei flow and her movements……” No, that ‘was’ the problem. Internal type Kei would not strengthen the entire body. What it did was it coordinated with the person’s movements and caused changes accordingly, making the move faster and stronger. It was a type of training like Whirl Kei, generating sudden and speedy changes. But in Nina’s training, there were many redundant movements.

Layfon didn’t want to point out that reason. Her weakness could be improved given more training.

“It’s not a problem that she trains by herself. Military Artists are always lonely. One must face oneself and struggle hard to become strong. Nobody can help you, and it’s not something you’ll ask someone for help, but……” he shook his head.

How could he put it? He hadn’t yet organized his own emotions, so no words surfaced in his mind. He failed to find suitable words.

“She’s too reckless,” he said in the end.

The way she dispersed her Kei was like she was drowning, struggling to hold onto anything, even a bunch of wheat, but even so, it still wasn’t enough to escape the flood.

She could only sink.

What would happen if she continued to sink……

“…… If she keeps this up, she’ll break.”

“Yes……” Naruki nodded in realisation.

Nina had classes and training in Military Arts course, then team training after class and individual training after that, cleaning at the Mechanical Department after all of that and then individual training again…… Just when had she time to sleep? Had she had enough rest? Looking at her, she had probably spent most of her time training alone when she wasn’t at her cleaning job.

But she would have to pay a huge price later.

In Grendan, Layfon once had to fight filth monsters for an entire week. A whole week without time to sleep and rest. A week that took away his awareness of time. In the end, he was so debilitated that he failed to lift one single finger. No matter how he lied to his body, his biological clock went crazy afterwards. A twist of the normal pattern appeared. He spent two whole weeks to rest before he could return to duty.

“…… We must stop her,” Mei-Shen said.

Layfon agreed. But how? It was easy to say you’d damage your body…… but Nina knew that too.

Layfon knew training was not enough for Nina to reach what she wanted, and he didn’t know what advice to give in that area. Sure, he knew on a simple level of how to become strong. The Head of the orphanage was the first person to teach him the Katana.

Nobody was born with an understanding in Military Arts.

But teaching Nina the Katana wasn’t what she needed.

She needed better training at the basics, but……

Layfon couldn’t teach her his training in Kei flow. He had already passed that phase of needing someone to teach him how to handle the flow of Kei at a very young age. He could teach Nina some simple steps, but he didn’t have the confidence to teach the deeper theories. His knew his own theory in this area wasn’t as easy a thing to obtain for other people.

Maybe it’d be presumptuous for him to say this, but what he meant was the ability of a genius. It would be difficult to pass on all of his instincts, instincts that a genius possessed and turned theory. And as such, none of the other Heaven Blade successors had apprentices. All they did was concentrate on their own training.

“We’re the rare of the rare, special and strange. We’re humans but not entirely humans. Even if we pass on our knowledge, it’d only be one thousandth, one ten thousandth, one billionth. We’re that type of people, off the usual rail.”

Lintence had said that when Layfon was slowly getting the hang of how to control the steel threads technique.

“I taught you this skill for a small experiment. You’ve reached one thousandth of my level, but it isn’t possible for you to get any better at it. Even if you can control billions of steel threads, they still aren’t as sharp as the point of your Katana. It’s better for you to use the Katana when you’re in a crisis.”

Layfon wasn’t disappointed at those words. He understood and accepted it. This reality hadn’t changed. He felt the running of his Kei flow the best when he held a Katana – not steel threads.

Why was there a difference? He couldn’t pass on his skill to Nina when he was unable to explain this theory of his.

He shook his head. She would have asked him already had she wanted to learn from him.

“…… Layton?”

Against Mei-Shen’s question, he had no idea how to show them his helplessness at Nina’s situation.

“Can’t we do anything?”

He shook his head.

“Probably……. No, I don’t know. We can tell her her training’s too reckless, that she’ll seriously injure her body, but is there meaning behind it? There’s something she wants to achieve even though she’s like this. I find it meaningless to tell her not to stop training when we can’t help her at all.”

Nina wanted to become stronger.

She had always wanted to become stronger. This wasn’t some sudden idea of hers.

But……

“Why’s she only doing this now?”

“Because she lost the match?”

“Is that all?” Mifi asked reflexively.

Layfon couldn’t think of any other reason, but doubt remained. Was that all, really?

“……. I think I understand,” Naruki said.

They all looked at her.

“This is how I feel when I asked for Layton’s help not long ago. Layton’s too strong, so I feel that I can’t fight beside you. I don’t know how to feel about this other than that. You can say that’s how Military Artists think. This feeling is lonely and regretful…. Frankly, I’m also jealous. The feeling of only being able to rely on another’s power is hard, especially for me as a Military Artist. I think it’s harder for her as the captain of the team that you’re in.”

Listening to that reminded Layfon of Sharnid testing his new Dite.

Though Sharnid had laughed, saying that sniping was not enough for him, but that might not be the only reason. Did Sharnid ask Harley to make him new Dites because of the feeling that Naruki held? And Nina too?

No, she must be reproving herself even more intensely than Sharnid? Because she strongly wanted to save this city……

“If that’s the case, then I don’t have anything to say……”

It was natural for a Military Artist to want to become strong.

“…… But why?” Mei-Shen said.

“Um?” Layfon responded. Mei-Shen, not being a Military Artist herself, wouldn’t understand…… He could conclude that for her, but the way she voiced her suspicion sounded different from simple doubt.

Mei-Shen said something vague, but changed her mind. “…… I know the captain wants to be stronger, but why can’t Layton do anything? Why does Layton have to do anything?”

At first, he didn’t understand what she was getting at.

“…… The captain wants to become stronger so she can win, right? Does she want the entire platoon to become strong? In that case, it’s not just Layfon, but everyone together……”

It was all right to become stronger or was it to become stronger together? Which one was it? Layfon thought that it was the same either way.

“Together?” he confirmed.

Mei-Shen nodded, her face all red.

“Together….”

“What’s so strange about that?” Mifi asked.

He felt as if something was stuck in his throat, preventing him from speaking.

“I see, it’s this simple……” Naruki said, touching her chin.

Something sounded strange. The sound of Whirl Kei flow had stopped.

Layfon was the first to look over, then Naruki and the other two girls.

Nina had fainted.

<center>◇</center>

It didn’t take long to arrive at the emergency department. Layfon had carried Nina to the hospital and the medical students on night shift had quickly prepared a room for them. The doctor that had been napping came over to do a simple checkup and ordered the nurses to get someone over and prepare the drip. During this time, Layfon had contacted Harley and as he was about to return to the patient’s room, he met Naruki, Mifi and Mei-Shen.

It was now another shift. A different doctor was checking up on Nina. The nurses had changed Nina into patient’s clothes that was opened on the back.

The doctor was placing needles on Nina’s back.

“He specializes in Kei vein,” the nurse said to Layfon.

“Is this Nina Antalk from 3rd year!?” the doctor said, displeased. Could it be because of sleepiness? His eyes looked quite sleepy.

Layfon nodded.

“I never thought a 3rd year in Military Arts could faint in such an easy way.”

“Is it serious?”

“There’s a decreasing level of functioning of her internal organs. She lacks nutrients and has overworked her muscles…… anyway, everything about her is weak. The simple cause is the overworking of Kei vein.”

Just as expected.

“Kei can strengthen body functions and speed up healing, but the source of Kei vein is the flow caused by human activities. Military Artists have the special organ to generate Kei flow, but the basics are the same. No, to a Military Artist, this is the same as increasing her weakness, because that organ is the same as a heart or a brain. If it’s damaged, then it might die,” the doctor said as he placed more tiny needles into Nina’s back. From her waist and going upward, as if the needles were mapping out some sort of a terrain.

“Even if the brain’s damaged, one can still live in a vegetative state. If a heart’s damaged, we can change it into an artificial heart. But only this organ is irreplaceable. If the Kei vein is damaged beyond repair, then it’s all finished. I think I said that already in class, that it has to be looked after carefully,” he said, continuing to place tiny needles on his patient’s back. Although there weren’t any professionals in the Academy City, this doctor’s skill seemed reliable enough.

“Can she be cured?”

“This isn’t fatal. I’m using acupuncture to strengthen her flow of Kei.”

Layfon relaxed.

“But she can’t move for now, and she can’t participate in the next platoon match.”

“…… Really?”

“Hum? You don’t seem shocked?”

“That type of thing means nothing to me.”

“It seems like that rumour that the newbie of 17th platoon is a weirdo really is true.”

So there was such a rumour? The needles spread from the waist to Nina’s fingernail and heels.

The doctor placed the last needle on Nina’s left heel, and massaged his shoulder.

The nurses adjusted the air-conditioner and left the room.

Nina continued to sleep. Layfon’s fast and irregular breathing had now calmed down. A relaxed sigh escaped his mouth, and he remembered the three girls waiting in the corridor. He went out to tell them Nina was all right, that they could go home first. It was almost dawn and the girls also had class next.

“What about Layton?”

“I’ll stay here a bit then go.”

“…… Is there anything you need?” Mei-Shen asked.

Layfon didn’t get what she meant.

“…… She’ll need things, staying in the hospital.”

“Ah……”

“Layfon won’t be able to prepare everything. We’ll bring the things after class.”

“Thanks.”

“Aa, that’s all we can do for her,” Mifi said as he escorted them to the lobby.

And he saw Harley.

Representing the other two who weren’t here, Harley’s face was stiff and green. “How’s Nina?”

“She’s sleeping.”

“I see…. Is she all right?”

“She won’t be able to participate in the next match.”

“That can’t be helped,” Harley said without resistance. He sighed, relaxed after knowing Nina was all right. “Don’t you find it a shame?”

“What’s important is the real match, right?”

“True.”

Harley’s reply gave Layfon courage. To Layfon, the platoon match wasn’t at all important, but he wasn’t sure whether Nina felt the same.

“I’ve contacted the other two. I think they’ll be here soon…… but they aren’t the hasty type, uh?” Harley shrugged, not at all reproving of their slowness.

They returned to the patient’s room. Harley breathed in deeply at the needles covering her body, but he breathed out slowly after seeing her sleeping face.

And suddenly directed his gaze to the wall. His face turned red.

“Can we cover her?”

“….. The nurses didn’t. If we do it ourselves, it seems……”

Layfon understood Harley’s meaning, and he also felt heat creeping up his own face.

After knocking quietly on the door, Felli walked in.

“…… What’re you doing?” she asked coolly, her gaze sweeping across Nina, her underclothes illuminated by the light, and the two young men.

Losing interest at her tongue-tied team members, Felli observed Nina’s face. After confirming that Nina was all right, she once again put her face closer to the captain’s.

Felli was in uniform. It was not yet dawn, but neither her hair nor uniform showed signs of her having slept.

Layfon was peeking at the girls. Felli moved her gaze away and looked at him.

He hastily moved his gaze back to the wall.

“Pervert.”

“I didn’t see anything.”

“Giving that response means you’re a pervert.”

Unable to fight back, he could only moan.

“Never mind, that’s not important. What’s important is……” Her gaze landed on Harley, then she took out a big envelop from her bag.

“My brother gave me this.”

Layfon read the letter.

He had already guessed the content of the letter before Felli opened the envelop. And after observing Harley’s reaction, stiffening and recovering and then looking at Nina, Layfon understood more.

Back then, Felli was checking whether Nina was truly asleep.

Inside the envelop was a photo.

“This is the second image from the drone.”

The image was the same as last one’s, but it was clearer and sharper. Maybe because it was closer to the city.

That thing was fastened high on the face of a mountain. Was it sleeping? Its wings were folded, laying on top of each other. Its body was curled up.

A filth monster.

It was a male…… in which phase? Layfon couldn’t judge from the photo.

If only it would continue to sleep but this hope was far from possible.

“Has the city…… Has Zuellni changed direction?”

When a city detected a filth monster, it’d take evasive action. Every mobile city acted this way, including Zuellni.

Felli shook her head. “Zuellni’s still heading straight in that direction. At this rate, it’ll encounter the filth monster on the day after tomorrow.”

The day after tomorrow…… was the weekend, and the day for the platoon match. It appeared that team 17 would have to give up on the match.

Layfon sighed. He put the photo back inside the envelop and returned it to Felli.

“The Dite’s ready. You can use it anytime,” Harley said.

“The combat gear for outside city use is ready. My brother wants you to depart tomorrow night if possible.”

“I understand.”

“Are you afraid?” Felli suddenly asked.

“Um?”

“To fight the filth monster.”

“Well……”

Of course he was afraid. That line touched his lips but did not leave them. It wasn’t because he thought he’d lose face by confirming his fear, but he hesitated at the expectation and hope in Felli’s eyes.

“It’s a late question for you.”

“That’s…… true.”

As if imitating Layfon, wanting to say something and deciding not to, Felli’s lips opened and closed. She sighed, a sigh of who knew how many times cuter and more beautiful than it could be.

“Can you not stop…….” she murmured and confirming Nina’s condition once more, she left the room.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter4

2009-08-10T08:40:48Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 4: Run the entire lap===

At the same time Layfon was whispering to himself……

The heavy iron whips hung listless from her hands. Nina felt like she was suffocating, unable to stop her panting. She was sucking in air, yet her body wanted more. Despite the pain, she attempted to slow down her breathing.

She was so exhausted that her legs shook and pleaded with her to lie down, but she desperately kept standing, and slowly let her body cool off. Proper breathing technique was basic for controlling Kei. She mustn’t disturb it. Her body must not rest immediately. Everything had to gradually calm down.

On top of the drumming of blood bombarding her ears, the sound of friction from the movements of gigantic multi-legs of the city echoed from below. The city’s edge was the only place right now that was quiet and secluded enough, a place without people where Nina would not be scolded.

“……Great!”

Gaining control of her breathing, she lifted the iron whips again. In fact, she looked as if she was forcing herself, but she could keep going as long as she extended her Kei through her entire body. She controlled her breathing for that purpose.

Conscious and aware of the place she was standing, the place where Layfon had shown his strength, Nina danced alone with the iron whips.

What could she do to become stronger?

Basic moves flowed into more complicated moves.

When using a weapon, most moves were variations of the three stages of movement: retrieve, hold with increasing strength, and attack. For a sword, it was slash. For a spear or staff, it was stab and hit.

It wasn’t meaningless to repeat her moves. While the mind failed to keep up at the other end of the ladder, the body instinctively repeated familiar movements. The repetitive movements increased Nina’s physical strength, which would be helpful when she fought.

“Fu…Ha, ha, ha, ha……”

And then she rested again. Controlling her breathing, she took out a towel from her bag to wipe away her sweat. When the school year started, a bone-chilling cold would immediately cool down the body, but it was better now. Even at night. Zuellni was probably heading towards a warmer climate. Because of that, the heat from Nina's body took some time to dissipate. Irritated at the sweat continuously pouring from her skin, she lifted her head to watch the night sky through the invisible air shield.

And like that, she sat down on the ground.

The cold, hard ground felt good to her. Exhausted and feeling she hadn't the strength to stand up again, she sat there to look at the sky. Only a half moon floated above her, with the endless darkness serving as a backdrop. The existence of the moon seemed to point to the boundary of the night.

The iron whips, turned back into simple Dites, fell to Nina’s sides. Still gazing at the moon, she touched them with her fingers. To look at the moon as if she herself was it, she felt for an instant that she could touch the moon. She didn’t reach out a hand. It was embarrassing, and she knew she couldn’t possibly touch the moon.

“……It’s so far away,” she said.

As if it was within touch, but it actually wasn’t. The moon existed between illusion and reality. It made people think it was within reach, but it was billions of Jimels away from Nina. The length of her hand was not enough to touch the moon.

Even so, she thought she must touch it somehow.

If her arm wasn’t long enough, then she’d fly up there……

“Ah……”

She laughed, knowing how ridiculous it was. She couldn’t fly in the sky. This dream was meaningless. What was meaningful was her weakness for wanting to rely on this unrealistic means to touch the moon.

“This… won’t do.”

She didn’t think it was meaningless to repeat the moves she’d learned, as they were directly related to her growth. She had been training like this from the very beginning. Very beginning, when she knew she had Kei and decided to become a Military Artist.
She didn’t think she would become strong all of a sudden by repeating the same movements.

What was a faster way……

She understood that was just a wish. A wish not grounded in reality. She couldn’t help but think of it though, and that irritated her.

“Damn!”

She should become stronger if she trained at this pace. She believed if she was industrious and put more time and effort into it, she could catch up to Layfon. But how much more time would she need to reach his level? One year? Two years? Impossible…… It wasn’t that simple.

She had only reached the level she was now at, having lived all these years. One and two years of hard work weren’t enough for her to catch up to Layfon, who was one, three times and probably many more times stronger than her.

And she didn’t even have one year.

“I won’t make it!”

What she needed wasn’t possibility in the future, but what she could reach for now. To balance the unbalanced 17th platoon, she must become stronger. Only she herself could make it happen. She had decided to protect Zuellni.

“Can I not make it?”

Her hand moved from the iron whip to slowly reach towards the moon.

Her finger caressed the air and touched the moon in her line of sight.

Touching in imagination.

Success in imagination.

Yet she knew this was meaningless……

“Ahhhh!”

Watching the hazy moon, she lowered her wrist. Was this bitter regret or jealousy? Facing the Layfon who possessed what she desired……

And…… That letter.

She had read the letter that had fallen out of the envelop. Impatience and anxiety inside her became more intense after she read the letter, along with the growing desire of her to catch up to him.

She didn’t know what to think of Leerin, the female who understood Layfon more than Nina herself.

Increasing anxiety. Irritation.

“Is this the end?”

She wiped the sweat off her brow and suddenly stood up.

“It can’t end here!”

She picked up the iron whips.

The night was still long. Time was limited, but it should be enough. She believed so……

“HA!”

She generated the flow of Kei.

<center>◇</center>

The next platoon match was set in the next weekend.

A sigh burst out of Layfon.

He hadn’t had a chance to see Nina recently.

It wasn’t easy to bump into her as they were in different grades. During training, time passed without giving them room to chat privately, and once training finished, Nina immediately left the room.

They hadn’t even met in the Mechanical Department. Somehow, they had been separated and placed in different group. They now had different responsibilities at the cleaning job.

Losing the chance to contact Nina distanced him from reality. Besides, he didn’t have much spare time as he had to test Harley’s invention and attend meetings with Karian and the other Alchemy technicians.

Although he had no time to be still, he wasn’t worried about it.

But –

“How come you seem to be so busy these days?” Mifi asked.

It was now lunch break. They were eating Mei-Shen’s special bento on the rooftop of the school building. Long benches lined the metal fences around the rooftop.

“Huh? Do I look that way?”

“Yeah.”

“…… Hum,” Mei-Shen nodded.

Layfon scratched his head.

“We wanted to hang out with you after you’re done with training, but you’re always gone somewhere. And I specifically picked a time that you didn’t have work!”

How did she know his shifts at the Mechanical Department? Mifi’s ability to gather intelligence was terrifying.

“He’s busy because it’s almost time for the next platoon match?” Naruki said.

“Huh ~~ But I planned to get Layfon outside his training time. Isn’t this strange?” Mifi said. Layfon was right before her, but she was indifferent to how she appeared to be gossiping about him.

Besides, Naruki didn’t seem to believe the reason she herself gave, as if she only said it to eliminate one possibility and force Layfon to tell the truth.

“Then, what other reasons are there?”

Beautifully shooting down Naruki’s guess, Mifi cut straight into the chase.

“Is this secret preparation for the platoon match?”

“Why do you sound suspicious?”

“Hehhhh, why?”

“You’re joking.”

“I’m not joking. I’m serious.”

“Uh?”

Mifi stared at him. He looked down at the bento.

“Have you got a woman?”

“….. Why do you think so?”

“Well, you’re always with senpai lately. Isn’t that right? Senpai stands out a lot, so you can’t hide it.”

“No, that’s not it!” Layfon waved his hands, noticing how Mei-Shen’s face had gone white.

“Our dormitories lie in the same direction.”

“Just because it’s the same direction, so you have dinner with her all the time?”

“…… How come you know of that too?”

Yes, since that night at the war field, he had had dinner a few times with Felli. It was Karian’s treat, but the Student President had never come to dinner with them. Felli was the only one eating with him.

“Don’t underestimate my information network!”

胸を張られても困る。

“No, it was just a coincidence.”

Layfon tried to make up another reason, but he could tell from Mifi’s eyes that she still suspected him.

“Really? Her level of beauty and cuteness is shocking. When two people are alone, don’t they just…… start shooting out the energy of youth meaninglessly? Because of a moment of thunder and fire, don’t they think they are permitted to do anything and so derail off into the lust of youth?”

“…… I’m having trouble following you.”

“In other words, have you pushed her yet?”

“I hope you don’t have to use so clear a word……” he shook his head. He hadn’t the courage to do such a thing to Felli. No, no, no. He didn’t mean he’d do something if he had the courage……

“So just what are you doing?”

“……”

“Uh… Is it something you can’t say?”

“I was asked not to.”

Karian asked him to keep it secret. To students who hadn’t fought filth monsters, news of filth monsters in the direct path of the city would be a huge shock to them. Just like in the previous assault, it was so chaotic within the city that students failed to follow through the proper defensive procedures.

They tried to plan better for when the next wave of filth monsters hit, but that couldn’t be done overnight. And the only person who could fight back against this threat was Layfon. Hence, it was best to have Layton solve everything while everyone remained ignorant.

“Boooooooring.”

She stared at him for a while and gave up.

“Mifi……?

“This is boring. I’m going to eat by myself.” She raised a hand and left the rooftop.

“Geez….. she didn’t’ have to thrown a tantrum like a kid,” Naruki said, standing up.

“I’m sorry. Please don’t be mad.”

“No, this is my fault.”

“Really…… maybe, but her demand is unreasonable,” Naruki shrugged and looked at the uneasy Mei-Shen.

“I’m going to stay with Mifi. Please take care of Mei-Shen.”

Naruko took her bento and left.

“…… Ah.”

While Mei-Shen stammered, Naruki had disappeared from the rooftop.

(Why do I feel like this has happened before…)

“Sorry,” Layfon apologized.

“…… Layton’s not in the wrong,” Mei-Shen shook her head like a bell.

“But still, it’s my fault.”

“…… But, you can’t tell the truth, can you?”

“……”

He didn’t say anything. If he said “yes” then he was admitting that he was hiding something, and if he said he wasn’t hiding anything, that would expose him too.

He couldn’t say it, but also didn’t want to lie.

He didn’t want to lie because it was Mei-Shen and her friends so he could only shrug.

“…… I think we shouldn’t ask and listen to what can’t be told. I feel that if you want to tell us, you’ll tell us one day.”

“…… Thanks.”

“…… Mi-chan knows that too.”

“I hope so.”

“…… But, Mi-chan is curious,” Mei-Shen smiled. Layfon envied the affection in that smile.

“…… If I and Naruki have any secrets, Mi-chan will expose it immediately. But she doesn’t know what Layton’s hiding, and knowing that you don’t want her to know frustrates her.”

“She feels frustrated because I don’t want her to know?”

“…… Mi-chan wants a better relationship with you. With her curiosity, she wants to be close enough so you can tell her things on your own. If it’s Gelni, she’ll do what she can quietly, but me……” she shook her head. “…… Especially Gelni, she’s impatient too.”

“Especially?”

“…… Yeah, especially.”

“Why?”

“Didn’t you help Gelni before? She’s impatient because she can’t help you out.”

“I never knew,” Layfon murmured at a loss.

“…… Gelni’s good at being patient.”

“I don’t think she has to worry about it. After all, I did get paid,” he said, but he knew that wasn’t important.

To receive help from someone, but when that someone was in trouble, she herself couldn’t do anything to help him. Naruki’s feeling of uselessness had nothing to do with Layfon getting paid.

“I see…. Um, so it’s my fault.”

“…… No, it’s not Layton’s fault.”

“No, it’s my fault.”

For not realizing that Mei-Shen and the girls wanted to get closer to him. That was enough to put him in the wrong.

Thinking back closely, Mei-Shen didn’t use to speak that much when they first knew each other. She never talked much, always saying so little and giving snippets of words each time, but she was now talking and taking the initiative to get closer to him.

“Do I look troubled?”

“…… troubled, more like worried?”

“Worried?”

Layfon didn’t get it.

“…… Sometimes you show that,” Mei-Shen frowned.

“…… Really?”

“…… Yeah.”

“I see……”

….. And Mei-Shen was always about to cry, but he wouldn’t say that even if someone tore his mouth apart.

“…… What’s it?”

Layfon fell into contemplation.

Worried?

He didn’t worry about the filth monsters. There was a high possibility of filth monsters attacking Zuellni. Unable to run away so he had to face the crisis. This feeling was different from worries. Either way, he was prepared for the truth of filth monsters coming near. Coming back to it, fighting filth monsters was usual at Grendan. Considering that death might become real was indeed a heavy burden, but if he lost to that pressure, he’d have died already. To him, the fight of his spirit had already ended.

Then about this worry……

“Ahah……”

“Huh?”

[[Image:CSR vol02 175.jpg|thumb]]
“Ah….. Hahaha… So that’s why……”

“Huh? Huh?”

“Mi-chan sounded strange, so I got it all wrong.”

“Huh!?”

“Ah…. But that can’t be helped.”

“…… Wuwu.”

“Uh?”

Having laughed for a while, Layfon looked at the wall.

“…… Layton……” Face white, Mei-Shen’s hands were put together tightly, as if she was praying.

“Mei-Shen……?”

“Um… well…. Ar……”

“Ah, Ahah…. No! No…. Nothing. Nothing really. I just got something wrong…… so, don’t cry?”

And as he comforted the trembling Mei-Shen, he told her the truth.

Naruki and Mifi came back to find Layfon comforting a trembling and nervous looking Mei-Shen. In order to explain he wasn’t bullying Mei-Shen, Layfon had no choice but to skip his afternoon class.

Then he told them the entire truth.

“Uh, the captain doesn’t look strange……” Mifi nodded as she played with the empty milk packet.

“Is Layton worrying about her?”

Layfon nodded. “Yes.”

“So you want to help her?”

“If I can,” he nodded simply, burnt out from explaining things to them.

“Why?”

“Why……?” he sat up straight, surprised by the question.

Both Mifi and Naruki were watching him.

“Because you’re both in the same platoon? I thought Layton’s not interested in the platoon and the platoon matches. If so, then the captain acting weird shouldn’t be that bad on you?”

“…… Mifi,” Mei-Shen looked at Mifi and Naruki, troubled, then she shook her head as if resigning to something.

They must have understood something of each other in that split second, but Layfon had no idea what it was. He only knew he was being asked a question.

Why did he have to do something for Nina?

“Is there a need to ask me that difficult a question?”

“Depends on Layton whether it’s difficult or not, right?” Naruki said.

“Perhaps,” Layfon nodded. Perhaps it wasn’t a difficult question, but even if Mifi kept on asking him the same question, he still had no answer to give them.

“Even now, I still don’t care about the platoon matches. But my thinking’s changed. I want to stay in the platoon before the next real Military Arts competition ends.”

“Oh? Is that the awakening of a righteous heart? A little investigation tells Zuellni’s in a crisis. Everyone above 3rd year knows of it.”

“I’m not that good-natured.”

“Then what is it?” Mifi said, as if she was reproving him.

“It’ll be troubling for me if Zuellni disappears. I can’t return to Grendan. If I don’t study something for six years here until I graduate, I don’t think I can survive in other cities. I don’t plan to train in Military Arts till graduation.”

“You’re not returning to Grendan?”

Layfon shook his head.

“…… You probably know already. My skill in Military Arts doesn’t come about through spare training.”

“Of course,” Naruki shrugged. “If you managed to train up that skill over your spare time, then other Military Artists are all terribly weak. I guess you had formal training in Military Arts back in Grendan? And you’ve trained to a level that the Academy City can’t teach you anything more in Military Arts. But that’s not what I’m concerned with, rather, it’s the reality of your wanting to give up Military Arts even though you’re so strong.”

The three girls watched him, increasing the pressure on him.

They were concerned about his past.

Naruki’s mouth moved, preparing to turn her suspicions into clear questions. How should Layfon answer her?

He still didn’t think he was wrong for what he did in Grendan. It didn’t go against his sense of moral. But he only knew that what he did had hurt a lot of people.

What would the girls think of him? Shocked? Contemptuous? Would they then leave him?

Thinking of the loneliness made him nervous. How did he feel when Nina found out about it?

“…… Isn’t this enough?” Mei-Shen said, cutting through his emotions.

“Mei-chan……?”

“…… You wouldn’t want to listen to Layton’s past now?”

“Well……”

“But……”

“….. If that’s the case, then it’s enough, isn’t it?” Mei-Shen’s repeated question silenced the other two girls.

The regret and guilt in Mei-Shen’s eyes reflected Layfon’s image.

“…… Sorry, they…… and I, just want to understand Layfon more.”

“No……”

He failed to speak, his chest feeling hot. He didn’t know how to express his weaknesses to them, and he was scared of them knowing his past.

(Really? So I’m already very close with them three.)

He was used to hanging out with them, going to class and studying together. This had become a part of his daily life.

He was scared of losing it.

“…… I still like the people on the platoon, so I want to help,” he squeezed out those words and was left with nothing to say.

He fell silent.

He understood that just like how he was with Mei-Shen and her friends, he was also enjoying the time he spent with Nina, Felli, Sharnid and Harley.

He was afraid of losing them.

“….. In that case, I don’t have anything to complain about,” Mifi said, but still with suspicion in her voice.

“Aa, I was planning to help from the beginning. The only person who didn’t want to was Mifi.”

“You’re deceptive, Gelni!”

“I never suspected Layton!”

“Liar. You were concerned too!”

“My concern’s not the same as your concern.”

“They’re the same.”

“No.”

“The same!”

“No.”

“Gelni was concerned about it. Definitely, definitely, definitely concerned about the captain, Felli senpai and that letter……”

“Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!”

Mei-Shen suddenly shouted, her face all red. Everyone stared at her, dumbstruck.

“Mei….. Mei-chan….?”

“……!”

Her shoulders heaving, Mei-Shen quickly covered her mouth with her hands.

“Ah……”

“So…. Sorry……”

“Wuwu……” Tears filled her eyes.

(And I thought I could apologize.)

Mei-Shen had been trying to find an opening to apologize for reading his letter.

But not under this circumstance...

Tears flooded down her cheeks.

This time Layfon was chased away. At a distance, he watched Mifi and Naruki comfort Mei-Shen. Sometimes they said something wrong and worsened the situation. At other times, they mentioned the past and Mei-Shen looked even worse at that. Mei-Shen got angry, and was comforted and like that, the process repeated itself……

Mei-Shen…. When the three girls had calmed down, the bell signaling the end of class rang out.

The bell of the last class.

<center>◇</center>

Although they did agree on it, he never thought they’d really come.

“Well then, let me explain our mission.”

The present hour was night time, or more like it was almost dawn. Everywhere was still dark and dim, but the sun would rise in two to three hours. They couldn’t have stayed awake all night, so they should have been sleeping till now.

Mifi’s hair was tangled, showing signs of a sleepyhead.

“This isn’t really a mission?” Naruki said to Mifi, whom, for some reason, was wearing a long coat and sunglasses.

When the workers had finished cleaning at the Mechanical Department, Mei-Shen, Naruki and Mifi were already waiting for Layfon outside the entrance.

The breath of the four of them came out steamy. Mei-Shen had hot tea in her water bottle. Everyone enjoyed the hot liquid thankfully.

“Where’s the captain?”

“The class leader’s called her over. She should still be inside.”

“Good. We’ll wait here then tail her,” Mifi smiled deviously, cupping the cup as steam from the hot tea rose to fog up her sunglasses.

“I think she’ll go back to bed like usual……” Layfon said, uncomfortable with her expression.

“Oh, I’ve been observing her. She trains till work, so if anything happens, it must happen after work.”

“Huh? Has she been training?”

“Yeah, fairly scary too, when she trains.”

“It’s like she’s another person.”

Even Naruki said so, then the training must have been intense.

“……”

She cancelled her training with him, but continued to train by herself.

“I see.”

“Um? What?”

“Uh, nothing.”

That fitted his suspicion.

He glanced at Naruki. She seemed to have arrived at the same conclusion.

“…… Ah,” called Mei-Shen softly. Everyone looked at the entrance.

Nina was coming out.

Breathing out steamy air, cold and shivering, Nina only wore the Military Arts uniform. Did she come straight to the Mechanical Department without returning to the dormitory? Her working suit probably was inside the bag she carried. Layfon remembered that Nina had that bag with her when she came to team training.

Even the scattering street light, dim as it was, couldn’t cover the shadows of exhaustion on Nina’s face, but her walking pace didn’t show her fatigue.

Layfon drained the tea in his cup and tossed the cup into a bin. The four of them waited for Nina to walk ahead a bit before following after her.

Layfon and Naruki decided on how far they had to stay behind Nina. If it were Mifi and Mei-Shen, they’d have been discovered already. Although that was his conclusion, Nina’s appearance changed his judgement. Mifi might tail well even by herself. A kind of tension surrounded Nina, but it looked more like an old wire fence to him. A fence with lots of openings.

“She’s very tired,” Naruki said in a low voice. Layfon nodded.

What had pushed Nina to this stage? Was it because of their losing the platoon match? Could it be that big of a shock to her? He wasn’t sure. No, perhaps he did know. He had tasted failures in Grendan. In order to survive, it was important for him to win again and again. The important point wasn’t about his life and death, but more about his being afraid of encountering a stumbling block in the process of doing what he wanted to do.

Was this the feeling that Nina held?

…… Sure. She wanted to protect this city from harm. She said that to him not long ago.

“…… She’s going somewhere?”

“Probably.”

Trouble expressions adorned Mei-Shen and Mifi’s faces.

Nina continued to head to the outskirt of the city.

The edge of the city was a danger zone, a zone where emergency tended to arise, so residential and any important buildings were usually built further in from the city’s outskirt. On the contrary, any buildings close to the danger zone were rent out cheaply.

Layfon didn’t know the exact location of Nina’s dormitory, but he could guess from the direction she headed for after training and cleaning at the Mechanical Department that her dormitory did not lie at the city’s edge.

Nina finally arrived in a clear area devoid of buildings.

The sound coming from the movements of the city’s multi-legs rode the wind. Layfon and the girls hid in the forested area. This place was a bit far from the roaming bus station. All they could see was the wind carrying the polluted substance, a sandstorm rioting outside the air shield.

The wind tonight was especially strong. The sandstorm in the dark looked like some stirring creature.

Mei-Shen held tightly to Layfon’s sleeve.

A hazy sky blocked out the traces of the moon. The cloud cover must be very thick.

Nina walked down the stairs into the middle of the amphitheatre and let down the bag from her shoulders.

She took hold of the Dites in her harness.

[[Image:CSR vol02 189.jpg|thumb]]
“Restoration,” she said softly. At that sound, a familiar feeling ran through Layfon.

She readied her fighting stance. Layfon knew she’d then breathe in deeply and allow the Kei to flood her body.

The iron whips struck downwards or to the sides. She received, let the pressure slide off a side, and struck back at an imaginary enemy.

Nina’s body spun left and right, sometimes staying in one place as if defending against repeated heavy strikes, sometimes running forward as if attacking, charging in.

Nina practised all the moves she knew.

There was no delay or hesitation in her movements. Each move flowed smoothly into the next.

It was an Art, and with it had a frightening air.

All three girls except Layfon were holding their breath.

Nina was like a first class dancer, showing every scene of the world in her movements. At the same time, she was like a mad fighter, fighting against everything in the world.

Mei-Shen and two girls had already seen Nina’s training last night, but watching her for a second time did not reduce their amazement. They watched her wordlessly.

Layfon fixed his gaze on Nina, watching the light of Kei emitting from her. Her flow of Kei was brighter than the Kei she showed in team training. But unlike the first time when Nina’s Kei was so dazzling that he could not look directly at her, a shadow now traced her Kei.

It was meaningless to judge one’s strength against the light of Kei, since the two held no relation to each other.

Layfon wasn’t sure whether he should to be happy or not in the change in Nina’s flow of Kei.

He was just saddened for some reason.

The remaining Kei dispersed from her body like steam, giving off light and floating up into air as of something finally being released. From her fingertips, shoulders, neck, head, back, toes…. The remaining Kei shook like strings. The strings weaved together to become one and it stretched out to the sky as of something struggling against a force too heavy to resist.

What a tragic scene.

And that was where her problem lay.

“What a mess,” Layfon murmured, earning wide-eyed stares from his companions.

“…… Layton?”

“Huh? But I find her amazing, right……?” Mifi asked and looked at Naruki. Naruki didn’t seem to understand Layfon. She wore a perplexed expression.

“Is something wrong?”

“It’s not the problem with the Kei flow and her movements……” No, that ‘was’ the problem. Internal type Kei would not strengthen the entire body. What it did was it coordinated with the person’s movements and caused changes accordingly, making the move faster and stronger. It was a type of training like Whirl Kei, generating sudden and speedy changes. But in Nina’s training, there were many redundant movements.

Layfon didn’t want to point out that reason. Her weakness could be improved given more training.

“It’s not a problem that she trains by herself. Military Artists are always lonely. One must face oneself and struggle hard to become strong. Nobody can help you, and it’s not something you’ll ask someone for help, but……” he shook his head.

How could he put it? He hadn’t yet organized his own emotions, so no words surfaced in his mind. He failed to find suitable words.

“She’s too reckless,” he said in the end.

The way she dispersed her Kei was like she was drowning, struggling to hold onto anything, even a bunch of wheat, but even so, it still wasn’t enough to escape the flood.

She could only sink.

What would happen if she continued to sink……

“…… If she keeps this up, she’ll break.”

“Yes……” Naruki nodded in realisation.

Nina had classes and training in Military Arts course, then team training after class and individual training after that, cleaning at the Mechanical Department after all of that and then individual training again…… Just when had she time to sleep? Had she had enough rest? Looking at her, she had probably spent most of her time training alone when she wasn’t at her cleaning job.

But she would have to pay a huge price later.

In Grendan, Layfon once had to fight filth monsters for an entire week. A whole week without time to sleep and rest. A week that took away his awareness of time. In the end, he was so debilitated that he failed to lift one single finger. No matter how he lied to his body, his biological clock went crazy afterwards. A twist of the normal pattern appeared. He spent two whole weeks to rest before he could return to duty.

“…… We must stop her,” Mei-Shen said.

Layfon agreed. But how? It was easy to say you’d damage your body…… but Nina knew that too.

Layfon knew training was not enough for Nina to reach what she wanted, and he didn’t know what advice to give in that area. Sure, he knew on a simple level of how to become strong. The Head of the orphanage was the first person to teach him the Katana.

Nobody was born with an understanding in Military Arts.

But teaching Nina the Katana wasn’t what she needed.

She needed better training at the basics, but……

Layfon couldn’t teach her his training in Kei flow. He had already passed that phase of needing someone to teach him how to handle the flow of Kei at a very young age. He could teach Nina some simple steps, but he didn’t have the confidence to teach the deeper theories. His knew his own theory in this area wasn’t as easy a thing to obtain for other people.

Maybe it’d be presumptuous for him to say this, but what he meant was the ability of a genius. It would be difficult to pass on all of his instincts, instincts that a genius possessed and turned theory. And as such, none of the other Heaven Blade successors had apprentices. All they did was concentrate on their own training.

“We’re the rare of the rare, special and strange. We’re humans but not entirely humans. Even if we pass on our knowledge, it’d only be one thousandth, one ten thousandth, one billionth. We’re that type of people, off the usual rail.”

Lintence had said that when Layfon was slowly getting the hang of how to control the steel threads technique.

“I taught you this skill for a small experiment. You’ve reached one thousandth of my level, but it isn’t possible for you to get any better at it. Even if you can control billions of steel threads, they still aren’t as sharp as the point of your Katana. It’s better for you to use the Katana when you’re in a crisis.”

Layfon wasn’t disappointed at those words. He understood and accepted it. This reality hadn’t changed. He felt the running of his Kei flow the best when he held a Katana – not steel threads.

Why was there a difference? He couldn’t pass on his skill to Nina when he was unable to explain this theory of his.

He shook his head. She would have asked him already had she wanted to learn from him.

“…… Layton?”

Against Mei-Shen’s question, he had no idea how to show them his helplessness at Nina’s situation.

“Can’t we do anything?”

He shook his head.

“Probably……. No, I don’t know. We can tell her her training’s too reckless, that she’ll seriously injure her body, but is there meaning behind it? There’s something she wants to achieve even though she’s like this. I find it meaningless to tell her not to stop training when we can’t help her at all.”

Nina wanted to become stronger.

She had always wanted to become stronger. This wasn’t some sudden idea of hers.

But……

“Why’s she only doing this now?”

“Because she lost the match?”

“Is that all?” Mifi asked reflexively.

Layfon couldn’t think of any other reason, but doubt remained. Was that all, really?

“……. I think I understand,” Naruki said.

They all looked at her.

“This is how I feel when I asked for Layton’s help not long ago. Layton’s too strong, so I feel that I can’t fight beside you. I don’t know how to feel about this other than that. You can say that’s how Military Artists think. This feeling is lonely and regretful…. Frankly, I’m also jealous. The feeling of only being able to rely on another’s power is hard, especially for me as a Military Artist. I think it’s harder for her as the captain of the team that you’re in.”

Listening to that reminded Layfon of Sharnid testing his new Dite.

Though Sharnid had laughed, saying that sniping was not enough for him, but that might not be the only reason. Did Sharnid ask Harley to make him new Dites because of the feeling that Naruki held? And Nina too?

No, she must be reproving herself even more intensely than Sharnid? Because she strongly wanted to save this city……

“If that’s the case, then I don’t have anything to say……”

It was natural for a Military Artist to want to become strong.

“…… But why?” Mei-Shen said.

“Um?” Layfon responded. Mei-Shen, not being a Military Artist herself, wouldn’t understand…… He could conclude that for her, but the way she voiced her suspicion sounded different from simple doubt.

Mei-Shen said something vague, but changed her mind. “…… I know the captain wants to be stronger, but why can’t Layton do anything? Why does Layton have to do anything?”

At first, he didn’t understand what she was getting at.

“…… The captain wants to become stronger so she can win, right? Does she want the entire platoon to become strong? In that case, it’s not just Layfon, but everyone together……”

It was all right to become stronger or was it to become stronger together? Which one was it? Layfon thought that it was the same either way.

“Together?” he confirmed.

Mei-Shen nodded, her face all red.

“Together….”

“What’s so strange about that?” Mifi asked.

He felt as if something was stuck in his throat, preventing him from speaking.

“I see, it’s this simple……” Naruki said, touching her chin.

Something sounded strange. The sound of Whirl Kei flow had stopped.

Layfon was the first to look over, then Naruki and the other two girls.

Nina had fainted.

<center>◇</center>

It didn’t take long to arrive at the emergency department. Layfon had carried Nina to the hospital and the medical students on night shift had quickly prepared a room for them. The doctor that had been napping came over to do a simple checkup and ordered the nurses to get someone over and prepare the drip. During this time, Layfon had contacted Harley and as he was about to return to the patient’s room, he met Naruki, Mifi and Mei-Shen.

It was now another shift. A different doctor was checking up on Nina. The nurses had changed Nina into patient’s clothes that was opened on the back.

The doctor was placing needles on Nina’s back.

“He specializes in Kei vein,” the nurse said to Layfon.

“Is this Nina Antalk from 3rd year!?” the doctor said, displeased. Could it be because of sleepiness? His eyes looked quite sleepy.

Layfon nodded.

“I never thought a 3rd year in Military Arts could faint in such an easy way.”

“Is it serious?”

“There’s a decreasing level of functioning of her internal organs. She lacks nutrients and has overworked her muscles…… anyway, everything about her is weak. The simple cause is the overworking of Kei vein.”

Just as expected.

“Kei can strengthen body functions and speed up healing, but the source of Kei vein is the flow caused by human activities. Military Artists have the special organ to generate Kei flow, but the basics are the same. No, to a Military Artist, this is the same as increasing her weakness, because that organ is the same as a heart or a brain. If it’s damaged, then it might die,” the doctor said as he placed more tiny needles into Nina’s back. From her waist and going upward, as if the needles were mapping out some sort of a terrain.

“Even if the brain’s damaged, one can still live in a vegetative state. If a heart’s damaged, we can change it into an artificial heart. But only this organ is irreplaceable. If the Kei vein is damaged beyond repair, then it’s all finished. I think I said that already in class, that it has to be looked after carefully,” he said, continuing to place tiny needles on his patient’s back. Although there weren’t any professionals in the Academy City, this doctor’s skill seemed reliable enough.

“Can she be cured?”

“This isn’t fatal. I’m using acupuncture to strengthen her flow of Kei.”

Layfon relaxed.

“But she can’t move for now, and she can’t participate in the next platoon match.”

“…… Really?”

“Hum? You don’t seem shocked?”

“That type of thing means nothing to me.”

“It seems like that rumour that the newbie of 17th platoon is a weirdo really is true.”

So there was such a rumour? The needles spread from the waist to Nina’s fingernail and heels.

The doctor placed the last needle on Nina’s left heel, and massaged his shoulder.

The nurses adjusted the air-conditioner and left the room.

Nina continued to sleep. Layfon’s fast and irregular breathing had now calmed down. A relaxed sigh escaped his mouth, and he remembered the three girls waiting in the corridor. He went out to tell them Nina was all right, that they could go home first. It was almost dawn and the girls also had class next.

“What about Layton?”

“I’ll stay here a bit then go.”

“…… Is there anything you need?” Mei-Shen asked.

Layfon didn’t get what she meant.

“…… She’ll need things, staying in the hospital.”

“Ah……”

“Layfon won’t be able to prepare everything. We’ll bring the things after class.”

“Thanks.”

“Aa, that’s all we can do for her,” Mifi said as he escorted them to the lobby.

And he saw Harley.

Representing the other two who weren’t here, Harley’s face was stiff and green. “How’s Nina?”

“She’s sleeping.”

“I see…. Is she all right?”

“She won’t be able to participate in the next match.”

“That can’t be helped,” Harley said without resistance. He sighed, relaxed after knowing Nina was all right. “Don’t you find it a shame?”

“What’s important is the real match, right?”

“True.”

Harley’s reply gave Layfon courage. To Layfon, the platoon match wasn’t at all important, but he wasn’t sure whether Nina felt the same.

“I’ve contacted the other two. I think they’ll be here soon…… but they aren’t the hasty type, uh?” Harley shrugged, not at all reproving of their slowness.

They returned to the patient’s room. Harley breathed in deeply at the needles covering her body, but he breathed out slowly after seeing her sleeping face.

And suddenly directed his gaze to the wall. His face turned red.

“Can we cover her?”

“….. The nurses didn’t. If we do it ourselves, it seems……”

Layfon understood Harley’s meaning, and he also felt heat creeping up his own face.

After knocking quietly on the door, Felli walked in.

“…… What’re you doing?” she asked coolly, her gaze sweeping across Nina, her underclothes illuminated by the light, and the two young men.

Losing interest at her tongue-tied team members, Felli observed Nina’s face. After confirming that Nina was all right, she once again put her face closer to the captain’s.

Felli was in uniform. It was not yet dawn, but neither her hair nor uniform showed signs of her having slept.

Layfon was peeking at the girls. Felli moved her gaze away and looked at him.

He hastily moved his gaze back to the wall.

“Pervert.”

“I didn’t see anything.”

“Giving that response means you’re a pervert.”

Unable to fight back, he could only moan.

“Never mind, that’s not important. What’s important is……” Her gaze landed on Harley, then she took out a big envelop from her bag.

“My brother gave me this.”

Layfon read the letter.

He had already guessed the content of the letter before Felli opened the envelop. And after observing Harley’s reaction, stiffening and recovering and then looking at Nina, Layfon understood more.

Back then, Felli was checking whether Nina was truly asleep.

Inside the envelop was a photo.

“This is the second image from the drone.”

The image was the same as last one’s, but it was clearer and sharper. Maybe because it was closer to the city.

That thing was fastened high on the face of a mountain. Was it sleeping? Its wings were folded, laying on top of each other. Its body was curled up.

A filth monster.

It was a male…… in which phase? Layfon couldn’t judge from the photo.

If only it would continue to sleep but this hope was far from possible.

“Has the city…… Has Zuellni changed direction?”

When a city detected a filth monster, it’d take evasive action. Every mobile city acted this way, including Zuellni.

Felli shook her head. “Zuellni’s still heading straight in that direction. At this rate, it’ll encounter the filth monster on the day after tomorrow.”

The day after tomorrow…… was the weekend, and the day for the platoon match. It appeared that team 17 would have to give up on the match.

Layfon sighed. He put the photo back inside the envelop and returned it to Felli.

“The Dite’s ready. You can use it anytime,” Harley said.

“The combat gear for outside city use is ready. My brother wants you to depart tomorrow night if possible.”

“I understand.”

“Are you afraid?” Felli suddenly asked.

“Um?”

“To fight the filth monster.”

“Well……”

Of course he was afraid. That line touched his lips but did not leave them. It wasn’t because he thought he’d lose face by confirming his fear, but he hesitated at the expectation and hope in Felli’s eyes.

“It’s a late question for you.”

“That’s…… true.”

As if imitating Layfon, wanting to say something and deciding not to, Felli’s lips opened and closed. She sighed, a sigh of who knew how many times cuter and more beautiful than it could be.

“Can you not stop…….” she murmured and confirming Nina’s condition once more, she left the room.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter4

2009-08-10T00:32:01Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 4: Run the entire lap===

At the same time when Layfon spoke softly……

The heavy iron whips hung listless from her hands. Nina felt she was suffocating, unable to stop her panting. She was sucking in air, yet her body wanted more. Despite the pain, she attempted to slow down her breathing.

She was so exhausted that her legs shook and enticed her to lie down, but she desperately kept standing, and slowly let her body heat cool off. Breathing was the basics of Kei. She mustn’t disturb it. Her body must not rest immediately. Everything had to gradually calm down.

On top of the drumming of blood bombarding her ears, the sound of friction from the movements of gigantic multi-legs of the city reached up from beneath her. The city’s edge was the only place at this time that was quiet and secluded enough without anybody around, a place where Nina would not be reproved.

“…… Great!”

Having regulated her breathing, she lifted the iron whips again. In fact, she looked as if she was forcing herself, but she could keep going as long as she extended her Kei to flow through the entire body. She had regulated her breathing for that purpose.

Conscious and aware of the place she was standing on, the place where Layfon had shown his strength, Nina danced with the iron whips alone.

What could she do to become stronger?

Basic moves flowed to more complicated moves.

To use a weapon, most of the moves were variations of the three stages of movements: retrieve, hold with increasing strength, and attack. For sword, it was slash. For spear or staff, it was stab and hit.

It wasn’t meaningless to repeat her moves. While the mind failed to catch up with the other end of the ladder, the body reflexively repeated familiar movements. The repetitive movements increased Nina’s physical strength, which would be a benefit to her when she fought.

“Fu… Ha, ha, ha, ha……”

And then she rested again. Regulating her breathing, she took out a towel from her bag to wipe away her sweat. When term started, a bone-chilling cold could immediately cool down the body heat, but it was better now. Even at night. Zuellni was probably heading towards a warmer climate. Because of that, Nina’s body heat took some time to dissipate. Irritated at the sweat continuously pouring from her skin, she lifted her head to watch the night sky through the invisible air shield.

And like that, she sat down on the ground.

The hard and cold ground felt good to her. Exhausted and feeling she had not the strength to stand up again, she sat there to look at the sky. Only a half moon floated above her with the endless darkness serving as the backdrop. The existence of the moon seemed to point to the boundary of the night.

The iron whips, turned back into simple Dites, fell on Nina’s sides. Still gazing at the moon, she touched them with her fingers. To look at the moon as if she herself was it, she felt for a split second that she could touch the moon. She didn’t reach out a hand. It was embarrassing, and she knew she couldn’t possibly touch the moon.

“…… It’s so far away,” she said.

As if it was within touch, but it actually wasn’t. The moon existed between illusion and reality. It made people think it was within reach, but it was billions of Jimels away from Nina. The length of her hand was not enough to touch the moon.

Even so, she thought she must touch it somehow.

If her arm wasn’t long enough, then she’d fly up there……

“Ah……”

She laughed, knowing how ridiculous it was. She couldn’t fly in the sky. This dream was meaningless. What was meaningful was her weakness for wanting to rely on this unrealistic means to touch the moon.

“This… won’t do.”

She didn’t think it was meaningless to repeat the moves she’d learned, as they were directly related to her growth. She had been training like this from the very beginning. Very beginning, when she knew she had Kei and decided to become a Military Artist.
She didn’t think she would become strong all of a sudden by repeating the same movements.

What was a faster way……

She understood that was just a wish. A wish not grounded in reality. She couldn’t help but think of it though, and that irritated her.

“Damn!”

She should become stronger if she trained at this pace. She believed if she was industrious and put more time and effort into it, she could catch up to Layfon. But how much more time would she need to reach his level? One year? Two years? Impossible…… It wasn’t that simple.

She had only reached the level she was now at, having lived all these years. One and two years of hard work weren’t enough for her to catch up to Layfon, who was one, three times and probably many more times stronger than her.

And she didn’t even have one year.

“I won’t make it!”

What she needed wasn’t possibility in the future, but what she could reach for now. To balance the unbalanced 17th platoon, she must become stronger. Only she herself could make it happen. She had decided to protect Zuellni.

“Can I not make it?”

Her hand moved from the iron whip to slowly reach towards the moon.

Her finger caressed the air and touched the moon in her line of sight.

Touching in imagination.

Success in imagination.

Yet she knew this was meaningless……

“Ahhhh!”

Watching the hazy moon, she lowered her wrist. Was this bitter regret or jealousy? Facing the Layfon who possessed what she desired……

And…… That letter.

She had read the letter that had fallen out of the envelop. Impatience and anxiety inside her became more intense after she read the letter, along with the growing desire of her to catch up to him.

She didn’t know what to think of Leerin, the female who understood Layfon more than Nina herself.

Increasing anxiety. Irritation.

“Is this the end?”

She wiped the sweat off her brow and suddenly stood up.

“It can’t end here!”

She picked up the iron whips.

The night was still long. Time was limited, but it should be enough. She believed so……

“HA!”

She generated the flow of Kei.

<center>◇</center>

The next platoon match was set in the next weekend.

A sigh burst out of Layfon.

He hadn’t had a chance to see Nina recently.

It wasn’t easy to bump into her as they were in different grades. During training, time passed without giving them room to chat privately, and once training finished, Nina immediately left the room.

They hadn’t even met in the Mechanical Department. Somehow, they had been separated and placed in different group. They now had different responsibilities at the cleaning job.

Losing the chance to contact Nina distanced him from reality. Besides, he didn’t have much spare time as he had to test Harley’s invention and attend meetings with Karian and the other Alchemy technicians.

Although he had no time to be still, he wasn’t worried about it.

But –

“How come you seem to be so busy these days?” Mifi asked.

It was now lunch break. They were eating Mei-Shen’s special bento on the rooftop of the school building. Long benches lined the metal fences around the rooftop.

“Huh? Do I look that way?”

“Yeah.”

“…… Hum,” Mei-Shen nodded.

Layfon scratched his head.

“We wanted to hang out with you after you’re done with training, but you’re always gone somewhere. And I specifically picked a time that you didn’t have work!”

How did she know his shifts at the Mechanical Department? Mifi’s ability to gather intelligence was terrifying.

“He’s busy because it’s almost time for the next platoon match?” Naruki said.

“Huh ~~ But I planned to get Layfon outside his training time. Isn’t this strange?” Mifi said. Layfon was right before her, but she was indifferent to how she appeared to be gossiping about him.

Besides, Naruki didn’t seem to believe the reason she herself gave, as if she only said it to eliminate one possibility and force Layfon to tell the truth.

“Then, what other reasons are there?”

Beautifully shooting down Naruki’s guess, Mifi cut straight into the chase.

“Is this secret preparation for the platoon match?”

“Why do you sound suspicious?”

“Hehhhh, why?”

“You’re joking.”

“I’m not joking. I’m serious.”

“Uh?”

Mifi stared at him. He looked down at the bento.

“Have you got a woman?”

“….. Why do you think so?”

“Well, you’re always with senpai lately. Isn’t that right? Senpai stands out a lot, so you can’t hide it.”

“No, that’s not it!” Layfon waved his hands, noticing how Mei-Shen’s face had gone white.

“Our dormitories lie in the same direction.”

“Just because it’s the same direction, so you have dinner with her all the time?”

“…… How come you know of that too?”

Yes, since that night at the war field, he had had dinner a few times with Felli. It was Karian’s treat, but the Student President had never come to dinner with them. Felli was the only one eating with him.

“Don’t underestimate my information network!”

胸を張られても困る。

“No, it was just a coincidence.”

Layfon tried to make up another reason, but he could tell from Mifi’s eyes that she still suspected him.

“Really? Her level of beauty and cuteness is shocking. When two people are alone, don’t they just…… start shooting out the energy of youth meaninglessly? Because of a moment of thunder and fire, don’t they think they are permitted to do anything and so derail off into the lust of youth?”

“…… I’m having trouble following you.”

“In other words, have you pushed her yet?”

“I hope you don’t have to use so clear a word……” he shook his head. He hadn’t the courage to do such a thing to Felli. No, no, no. He didn’t mean he’d do something if he had the courage……

“So just what are you doing?”

“……”

“Uh… Is it something you can’t say?”

“I was asked not to.”

Karian asked him to keep it secret. To students who hadn’t fought filth monsters, news of filth monsters in the direct path of the city would be a huge shock to them. Just like in the previous assault, it was so chaotic within the city that students failed to follow through the proper defensive procedures.

They tried to plan better for when the next wave of filth monsters hit, but that couldn’t be done overnight. And the only person who could fight back against this threat was Layfon. Hence, it was best to have Layton solve everything while everyone remained ignorant.

“Boooooooring.”

She stared at him for a while and gave up.

“Mifi……?

“This is boring. I’m going to eat by myself.” She raised a hand and left the rooftop.

“Geez….. she didn’t’ have to thrown a tantrum like a kid,” Naruki said, standing up.

“I’m sorry. Please don’t be mad.”

“No, this is my fault.”

“Really…… maybe, but her demand is unreasonable,” Naruki shrugged and looked at the uneasy Mei-Shen.

“I’m going to stay with Mifi. Please take care of Mei-Shen.”

Naruko took her bento and left.

“…… Ah.”

While Mei-Shen stammered, Naruki had disappeared from the rooftop.

(Why do I feel like this has happened before…)

“Sorry,” Layfon apologized.

“…… Layton’s not in the wrong,” Mei-Shen shook her head like a bell.

“But still, it’s my fault.”

“…… But, you can’t tell the truth, can you?”

“……”

He didn’t say anything. If he said “yes” then he was admitting that he was hiding something, and if he said he wasn’t hiding anything, that would expose him too.

He couldn’t say it, but also didn’t want to lie.

He didn’t want to lie because it was Mei-Shen and her friends so he could only shrug.

“…… I think we shouldn’t ask and listen to what can’t be told. I feel that if you want to tell us, you’ll tell us one day.”

“…… Thanks.”

“…… Mi-chan knows that too.”

“I hope so.”

“…… But, Mi-chan is curious,” Mei-Shen smiled. Layfon envied the affection in that smile.

“…… If I and Naruki have any secrets, Mi-chan will expose it immediately. But she doesn’t know what Layton’s hiding, and knowing that you don’t want her to know frustrates her.”

“She feels frustrated because I don’t want her to know?”

“…… Mi-chan wants a better relationship with you. With her curiosity, she wants to be close enough so you can tell her things on your own. If it’s Gelni, she’ll do what she can quietly, but me……” she shook her head. “…… Especially Gelni, she’s impatient too.”

“Especially?”

“…… Yeah, especially.”

“Why?”

“Didn’t you help Gelni before? She’s impatient because she can’t help you out.”

“I never knew,” Layfon murmured at a loss.

“…… Gelni’s good at being patient.”

“I don’t think she has to worry about it. After all, I did get paid,” he said, but he knew that wasn’t important.

To receive help from someone, but when that someone was in trouble, she herself couldn’t do anything to help him. Naruki’s feeling of uselessness had nothing to do with Layfon getting paid.

“I see…. Um, so it’s my fault.”

“…… No, it’s not Layton’s fault.”

“No, it’s my fault.”

For not realizing that Mei-Shen and the girls wanted to get closer to him. That was enough to put him in the wrong.

Thinking back closely, Mei-Shen didn’t use to speak that much when they first knew each other. She never talked much, always saying so little and giving snippets of words each time, but she was now talking and taking the initiative to get closer to him.

“Do I look troubled?”

“…… troubled, more like worried?”

“Worried?”

Layfon didn’t get it.

“…… Sometimes you show that,” Mei-Shen frowned.

“…… Really?”

“…… Yeah.”

“I see……”

….. And Mei-Shen was always about to cry, but he wouldn’t say that even if someone tore his mouth apart.

“…… What’s it?”

Layfon fell into contemplation.

Worried?

He didn’t worry about the filth monsters. There was a high possibility of filth monsters attacking Zuellni. Unable to run away so he had to face the crisis. This feeling was different from worries. Either way, he was prepared for the truth of filth monsters coming near. Coming back to it, fighting filth monsters was usual at Grendan. Considering that death might become real was indeed a heavy burden, but if he lost to that pressure, he’d have died already. To him, the fight of his spirit had already ended.

Then about this worry……

“Ahah……”

“Huh?”

[[Image:CSR vol02 175.jpg|thumb]]
“Ah….. Hahaha… So that’s why……”

“Huh? Huh?”

“Mi-chan sounded strange, so I got it all wrong.”

“Huh!?”

“Ah…. But that can’t be helped.”

“…… Wuwu.”

“Uh?”

Having laughed for a while, Layfon looked at the wall.

“…… Layton……” Face white, Mei-Shen’s hands were put together tightly, as if she was praying.

“Mei-Shen……?”

“Um… well…. Ar……”

“Ah, Ahah…. No! No…. Nothing. Nothing really. I just got something wrong…… so, don’t cry?”

And as he comforted the trembling Mei-Shen, he told her the truth.

Naruki and Mifi came back to find Layfon comforting a trembling and nervous looking Mei-Shen. In order to explain he wasn’t bullying Mei-Shen, Layfon had no choice but to skip his afternoon class.

Then he told them the entire truth.

“Uh, the captain doesn’t look strange……” Mifi nodded as she played with the empty milk packet.

“Is Layton worrying about her?”

Layfon nodded. “Yes.”

“So you want to help her?”

“If I can,” he nodded simply, burnt out from explaining things to them.

“Why?”

“Why……?” he sat up straight, surprised by the question.

Both Mifi and Naruki were watching him.

“Because you’re both in the same platoon? I thought Layton’s not interested in the platoon and the platoon matches. If so, then the captain acting weird shouldn’t be that bad on you?”

“…… Mifi,” Mei-Shen looked at Mifi and Naruki, troubled, then she shook her head as if resigning to something.

They must have understood something of each other in that split second, but Layfon had no idea what it was. He only knew he was being asked a question.

Why did he have to do something for Nina?

“Is there a need to ask me that difficult a question?”

“Depends on Layton whether it’s difficult or not, right?” Naruki said.

“Perhaps,” Layfon nodded. Perhaps it wasn’t a difficult question, but even if Mifi kept on asking him the same question, he still had no answer to give them.

“Even now, I still don’t care about the platoon matches. But my thinking’s changed. I want to stay in the platoon before the next real Military Arts competition ends.”

“Oh? Is that the awakening of a righteous heart? A little investigation tells Zuellni’s in a crisis. Everyone above 3rd year knows of it.”

“I’m not that good-natured.”

“Then what is it?” Mifi said, as if she was reproving him.

“It’ll be troubling for me if Zuellni disappears. I can’t return to Grendan. If I don’t study something for six years here until I graduate, I don’t think I can survive in other cities. I don’t plan to train in Military Arts till graduation.”

“You’re not returning to Grendan?”

Layfon shook his head.

“…… You probably know already. My skill in Military Arts doesn’t come about through spare training.”

“Of course,” Naruki shrugged. “If you managed to train up that skill over your spare time, then other Military Artists are all terribly weak. I guess you had formal training in Military Arts back in Grendan? And you’ve trained to a level that the Academy City can’t teach you anything more in Military Arts. But that’s not what I’m concerned with, rather, it’s the reality of your wanting to give up Military Arts even though you’re so strong.”

The three girls watched him, increasing the pressure on him.

They were concerned about his past.

Naruki’s mouth moved, preparing to turn her suspicions into clear questions. How should Layfon answer her?

He still didn’t think he was wrong for what he did in Grendan. It didn’t go against his sense of moral. But he only knew that what he did had hurt a lot of people.

What would the girls think of him? Shocked? Contemptuous? Would they then leave him?

Thinking of the loneliness made him nervous. How did he feel when Nina found out about it?

“…… Isn’t this enough?” Mei-Shen said, cutting through his emotions.

“Mei-chan……?”

“…… You wouldn’t want to listen to Layton’s past now?”

“Well……”

“But……”

“….. If that’s the case, then it’s enough, isn’t it?” Mei-Shen’s repeated question silenced the other two girls.

The regret and guilt in Mei-Shen’s eyes reflected Layfon’s image.

“…… Sorry, they…… and I, just want to understand Layfon more.”

“No……”

He failed to speak, his chest feeling hot. He didn’t know how to express his weaknesses to them, and he was scared of them knowing his past.

(Really? So I’m already very close with them three.)

He was used to hanging out with them, going to class and studying together. This had become a part of his daily life.

He was scared of losing it.

“…… I still like the people on the platoon, so I want to help,” he squeezed out those words and was left with nothing to say.

He fell silent.

He understood that just like how he was with Mei-Shen and her friends, he was also enjoying the time he spent with Nina, Felli, Sharnid and Harley.

He was afraid of losing them.

“….. In that case, I don’t have anything to complain about,” Mifi said, but still with suspicion in her voice.

“Aa, I was planning to help from the beginning. The only person who didn’t want to was Mifi.”

“You’re deceptive, Gelni!”

“I never suspected Layton!”

“Liar. You were concerned too!”

“My concern’s not the same as your concern.”

“They’re the same.”

“No.”

“The same!”

“No.”

“Gelni was concerned about it. Definitely, definitely, definitely concerned about the captain, Felli senpai and that letter……”

“Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!”

Mei-Shen suddenly shouted, her face all red. Everyone stared at her, dumbstruck.

“Mei….. Mei-chan….?”

“……!”

Her shoulders heaving, Mei-Shen quickly covered her mouth with her hands.

“Ah……”

“So…. Sorry……”

“Wuwu……” Tears filled her eyes.

(And I thought I could apologize.)

Mei-Shen had been trying to find an opening to apologize for reading his letter.

But not under this circumstance...

Tears flooded down her cheeks.

This time Layfon was chased away. At a distance, he watched Mifi and Naruki comfort Mei-Shen. Sometimes they said something wrong and worsened the situation. At other times, they mentioned the past and Mei-Shen looked even worse at that. Mei-Shen got angry, and was comforted and like that, the process repeated itself……

Mei-Shen…. When the three girls had calmed down, the bell signaling the end of class rang out.

The bell of the last class.

<center>◇</center>

Although they did agree on it, he never thought they’d really come.

“Well then, let me explain our mission.”

The present hour was night time, or more like it was almost dawn. Everywhere was still dark and dim, but the sun would rise in two to three hours. They couldn’t have stayed awake all night, so they should have been sleeping till now.

Mifi’s hair was tangled, showing signs of a sleepyhead.

“This isn’t really a mission?” Naruki said to Mifi, whom, for some reason, was wearing a long coat and sunglasses.

When the workers had finished cleaning at the Mechanical Department, Mei-Shen, Naruki and Mifi were already waiting for Layfon outside the entrance.

The breath of the four of them came out steamy. Mei-Shen had hot tea in her water bottle. Everyone enjoyed the hot liquid thankfully.

“Where’s the captain?”

“The class leader’s called her over. She should still be inside.”

“Good. We’ll wait here then tail her,” Mifi smiled deviously, cupping the cup as steam from the hot tea rose to fog up her sunglasses.

“I think she’ll go back to bed like usual……” Layfon said, uncomfortable with her expression.

“Oh, I’ve been observing her. She trains till work, so if anything happens, it must happen after work.”

“Huh? Has she been training?”

“Yeah, fairly scary too, when she trains.”

“It’s like she’s another person.”

Even Naruki said so, then the training must have been intense.

“……”

She cancelled her training with him, but continued to train by herself.

“I see.”

“Um? What?”

“Uh, nothing.”

That fitted his suspicion.

He glanced at Naruki. She seemed to have arrived at the same conclusion.

“…… Ah,” called Mei-Shen softly. Everyone looked at the entrance.

Nina was coming out.

Breathing out steamy air, cold and shivering, Nina only wore the Military Arts uniform. Did she come straight to the Mechanical Department without returning to the dormitory? Her working suit probably was inside the bag she carried. Layfon remembered that Nina had that bag with her when she came to team training.

Even the scattering street light, dim as it was, couldn’t cover the shadows of exhaustion on Nina’s face, but her walking pace didn’t show her fatigue.

Layfon drained the tea in his cup and tossed the cup into a bin. The four of them waited for Nina to walk ahead a bit before following after her.

Layfon and Naruki decided on how far they had to stay behind Nina. If it were Mifi and Mei-Shen, they’d have been discovered already. Although that was his conclusion, Nina’s appearance changed his judgement. Mifi might tail well even by herself. A kind of tension surrounded Nina, but it looked more like an old wire fence to him. A fence with lots of openings.

“She’s very tired,” Naruki said in a low voice. Layfon nodded.

What had pushed Nina to this stage? Was it because of their losing the platoon match? Could it be that big of a shock to her? He wasn’t sure. No, perhaps he did know. He had tasted failures in Grendan. In order to survive, it was important for him to win again and again. The important point wasn’t about his life and death, but more about his being afraid of encountering a stumbling block in the process of doing what he wanted to do.

Was this the feeling that Nina held?

…… Sure. She wanted to protect this city from harm. She said that to him not long ago.

“…… She’s going somewhere?”

“Probably.”

Trouble expressions adorned Mei-Shen and Mifi’s faces.

Nina continued to head to the outskirt of the city.

The edge of the city was a danger zone, a zone where emergency tended to arise, so residential and any important buildings were usually built further in from the city’s outskirt. On the contrary, any buildings close to the danger zone were rent out cheaply.

Layfon didn’t know the exact location of Nina’s dormitory, but he could guess from the direction she headed for after training and cleaning at the Mechanical Department that her dormitory did not lie at the city’s edge.

Nina finally arrived in a clear area devoid of buildings.

The sound coming from the movements of the city’s multi-legs rode the wind. Layfon and the girls hid in the forested area. This place was a bit far from the roaming bus station. All they could see was the wind carrying the polluted substance, a sandstorm rioting outside the air shield.

The wind tonight was especially strong. The sandstorm in the dark looked like some stirring creature.

Mei-Shen held tightly to Layfon’s sleeve.

A hazy sky blocked out the traces of the moon. The cloud cover must be very thick.

Nina walked down the stairs into the middle of the amphitheatre and let down the bag from her shoulders.

She took hold of the Dites in her harness.

[[Image:CSR vol02 189.jpg|thumb]]
“Restoration,” she said softly. At that sound, a familiar feeling ran through Layfon.

She readied her fighting stance. Layfon knew she’d then breathe in deeply and allow the Kei to flood her body.

The iron whips struck downwards or to the sides. She received, let the pressure slide off a side, and struck back at an imaginary enemy.

Nina’s body spun left and right, sometimes staying in one place as if defending against repeated heavy strikes, sometimes running forward as if attacking, charging in.

Nina practised all the moves she knew.

There was no delay or hesitation in her movements. Each move flowed smoothly into the next.

It was an Art, and with it had a frightening air.

All three girls except Layfon were holding their breath.

Nina was like a first class dancer, showing every scene of the world in her movements. At the same time, she was like a mad fighter, fighting against everything in the world.

Mei-Shen and two girls had already seen Nina’s training last night, but watching her for a second time did not reduce their amazement. They watched her wordlessly.

Layfon fixed his gaze on Nina, watching the light of Kei emitting from her. Her flow of Kei was brighter than the Kei she showed in team training. But unlike the first time when Nina’s Kei was so dazzling that he could not look directly at her, a shadow now traced her Kei.

It was meaningless to judge one’s strength against the light of Kei, since the two held no relation to each other.

Layfon wasn’t sure whether he should to be happy or not in the change in Nina’s flow of Kei.

He was just saddened for some reason.

The remaining Kei dispersed from her body like steam, giving off light and floating up into air as of something finally being released. From her fingertips, shoulders, neck, head, back, toes…. The remaining Kei shook like strings. The strings weaved together to become one and it stretched out to the sky as of something struggling against a force too heavy to resist.

What a tragic scene.

And that was where her problem lay.

“What a mess,” Layfon murmured, earning wide-eyed stares from his companions.

“…… Layton?”

“Huh? But I find her amazing, right……?” Mifi asked and looked at Naruki. Naruki didn’t seem to understand Layfon. She wore a perplexed expression.

“Is something wrong?”

“It’s not the problem with the Kei flow and her movements……” No, that ‘was’ the problem. Internal type Kei would not strengthen the entire body. What it did was it coordinated with the person’s movements and caused changes accordingly, making the move faster and stronger. It was a type of training like Whirl Kei, generating sudden and speedy changes. But in Nina’s training, there were many redundant movements.

Layfon didn’t want to point out that reason. Her weakness could be improved given more training.

“It’s not a problem that she trains by herself. Military Artists are always lonely. One must face oneself and struggle hard to become strong. Nobody can help you, and it’s not something you’ll ask someone for help, but……” he shook his head.

How could he put it? He hadn’t yet organized his own emotions, so no words surfaced in his mind. He failed to find suitable words.

“She’s too reckless,” he said in the end.

The way she dispersed her Kei was like she was drowning, struggling to hold onto anything, even a bunch of wheat, but even so, it still wasn’t enough to escape the flood.

She could only sink.

What would happen if she continued to sink……

“…… If she keeps this up, she’ll break.”

“Yes……” Naruki nodded in realisation.

Nina had classes and training in Military Arts course, then team training after class and individual training after that, cleaning at the Mechanical Department after all of that and then individual training again…… Just when had she time to sleep? Had she had enough rest? Looking at her, she had probably spent most of her time training alone when she wasn’t at her cleaning job.

But she would have to pay a huge price later.

In Grendan, Layfon once had to fight filth monsters for an entire week. A whole week without time to sleep and rest. A week that took away his awareness of time. In the end, he was so debilitated that he failed to lift one single finger. No matter how he lied to his body, his biological clock went crazy afterwards. A twist of the normal pattern appeared. He spent two whole weeks to rest before he could return to duty.

“…… We must stop her,” Mei-Shen said.

Layfon agreed. But how? It was easy to say you’d damage your body…… but Nina knew that too.

Layfon knew training was not enough for Nina to reach what she wanted, and he didn’t know what advice to give in that area. Sure, he knew on a simple level of how to become strong. The Head of the orphanage was the first person to teach him the Katana.

Nobody was born with an understanding in Military Arts.

But teaching Nina the Katana wasn’t what she needed.

She needed better training at the basics, but……

Layfon couldn’t teach her his training in Kei flow. He had already passed that phase of needing someone to teach him how to handle the flow of Kei at a very young age. He could teach Nina some simple steps, but he didn’t have the confidence to teach the deeper theories. His knew his own theory in this area wasn’t as easy a thing to obtain for other people.

Maybe it’d be presumptuous for him to say this, but what he meant was the ability of a genius. It would be difficult to pass on all of his instincts, instincts that a genius possessed and turned theory. And as such, none of the other Heaven Blade successors had apprentices. All they did was concentrate on their own training.

“We’re the rare of the rare, special and strange. We’re humans but not entirely humans. Even if we pass on our knowledge, it’d only be one thousandth, one ten thousandth, one billionth. We’re that type of people, off the usual rail.”

Lintence had said that when Layfon was slowly getting the hang of how to control the steel threads technique.

“I taught you this skill for a small experiment. You’ve reached one thousandth of my level, but it isn’t possible for you to get any better at it. Even if you can control billions of steel threads, they still aren’t as sharp as the point of your Katana. It’s better for you to use the Katana when you’re in a crisis.”

Layfon wasn’t disappointed at those words. He understood and accepted it. This reality hadn’t changed. He felt the running of his Kei flow the best when he held a Katana – not steel threads.

Why was there a difference? He couldn’t pass on his skill to Nina when he was unable to explain this theory of his.

He shook his head. She would have asked him already had she wanted to learn from him.

“…… Layton?”

Against Mei-Shen’s question, he had no idea how to show them his helplessness at Nina’s situation.

“Can’t we do anything?”

He shook his head.

“Probably……. No, I don’t know. We can tell her her training’s too reckless, that she’ll seriously injure her body, but is there meaning behind it? There’s something she wants to achieve even though she’s like this. I find it meaningless to tell her not to stop training when we can’t help her at all.”

Nina wanted to become stronger.

She had always wanted to become stronger. This wasn’t some sudden idea of hers.

But……

“Why’s she only doing this now?”

“Because she lost the match?”

“Is that all?” Mifi asked reflexively.

Layfon couldn’t think of any other reason, but doubt remained. Was that all, really?

“……. I think I understand,” Naruki said.

They all looked at her.

“This is how I feel when I asked for Layton’s help not long ago. Layton’s too strong, so I feel that I can’t fight beside you. I don’t know how to feel about this other than that. You can say that’s how Military Artists think. This feeling is lonely and regretful…. Frankly, I’m also jealous. The feeling of only being able to rely on another’s power is hard, especially for me as a Military Artist. I think it’s harder for her as the captain of the team that you’re in.”

Listening to that reminded Layfon of Sharnid testing his new Dite.

Though Sharnid had laughed, saying that sniping was not enough for him, but that might not be the only reason. Did Sharnid ask Harley to make him new Dites because of the feeling that Naruki held? And Nina too?

No, she must be reproving herself even more intensely than Sharnid? Because she strongly wanted to save this city……

“If that’s the case, then I don’t have anything to say……”

It was natural for a Military Artist to want to become strong.

“…… But why?” Mei-Shen said.

“Um?” Layfon responded. Mei-Shen, not being a Military Artist herself, wouldn’t understand…… He could conclude that for her, but the way she voiced her suspicion sounded different from simple doubt.

Mei-Shen said something vague, but changed her mind. “…… I know the captain wants to be stronger, but why can’t Layton do anything? Why does Layton have to do anything?”

At first, he didn’t understand what she was getting at.

“…… The captain wants to become stronger so she can win, right? Does she want the entire platoon to become strong? In that case, it’s not just Layfon, but everyone together……”

It was all right to become stronger or was it to become stronger together? Which one was it? Layfon thought that it was the same either way.

“Together?” he confirmed.

Mei-Shen nodded, her face all red.

“Together….”

“What’s so strange about that?” Mifi asked.

He felt as if something was stuck in his throat, preventing him from speaking.

“I see, it’s this simple……” Naruki said, touching her chin.

Something sounded strange. The sound of Whirl Kei flow had stopped.

Layfon was the first to look over, then Naruki and the other two girls.

Nina had fainted.

<center>◇</center>

It didn’t take long to arrive at the emergency department. Layfon had carried Nina to the hospital and the medical students on night shift had quickly prepared a room for them. The doctor that had been napping came over to do a simple checkup and ordered the nurses to get someone over and prepare the drip. During this time, Layfon had contacted Harley and as he was about to return to the patient’s room, he met Naruki, Mifi and Mei-Shen.

It was now another shift. A different doctor was checking up on Nina. The nurses had changed Nina into patient’s clothes that was opened on the back.

The doctor was placing needles on Nina’s back.

“He specializes in Kei vein,” the nurse said to Layfon.

“Is this Nina Antalk from 3rd year!?” the doctor said, displeased. Could it be because of sleepiness? His eyes looked quite sleepy.

Layfon nodded.

“I never thought a 3rd year in Military Arts could faint in such an easy way.”

“Is it serious?”

“There’s a decreasing level of functioning of her internal organs. She lacks nutrients and has overworked her muscles…… anyway, everything about her is weak. The simple cause is the overworking of Kei vein.”

Just as expected.

“Kei can strengthen body functions and speed up healing, but the source of Kei vein is the flow caused by human activities. Military Artists have the special organ to generate Kei flow, but the basics are the same. No, to a Military Artist, this is the same as increasing her weakness, because that organ is the same as a heart or a brain. If it’s damaged, then it might die,” the doctor said as he placed more tiny needles into Nina’s back. From her waist and going upward, as if the needles were mapping out some sort of a terrain.

“Even if the brain’s damaged, one can still live in a vegetative state. If a heart’s damaged, we can change it into an artificial heart. But only this organ is irreplaceable. If the Kei vein is damaged beyond repair, then it’s all finished. I think I said that already in class, that it has to be looked after carefully,” he said, continuing to place tiny needles on his patient’s back. Although there weren’t any professionals in the Academy City, this doctor’s skill seemed reliable enough.

“Can she be cured?”

“This isn’t fatal. I’m using acupuncture to strengthen her flow of Kei.”

Layfon relaxed.

“But she can’t move for now, and she can’t participate in the next platoon match.”

“…… Really?”

“Hum? You don’t seem shocked?”

“That type of thing means nothing to me.”

“It seems like that rumour that the newbie of 17th platoon is a weirdo really is true.”

So there was such a rumour? The needles spread from the waist to Nina’s fingernail and heels.

The doctor placed the last needle on Nina’s left heel, and massaged his shoulder.

The nurses adjusted the air-conditioner and left the room.

Nina continued to sleep. Layfon’s fast and irregular breathing had now calmed down. A relaxed sigh escaped his mouth, and he remembered the three girls waiting in the corridor. He went out to tell them Nina was all right, that they could go home first. It was almost dawn and the girls also had class next.

“What about Layton?”

“I’ll stay here a bit then go.”

“…… Is there anything you need?” Mei-Shen asked.

Layfon didn’t get what she meant.

“…… She’ll need things, staying in the hospital.”

“Ah……”

“Layfon won’t be able to prepare everything. We’ll bring the things after class.”

“Thanks.”

“Aa, that’s all we can do for her,” Mifi said as he escorted them to the lobby.

And he saw Harley.

Representing the other two who weren’t here, Harley’s face was stiff and green. “How’s Nina?”

“She’s sleeping.”

“I see…. Is she all right?”

“She won’t be able to participate in the next match.”

“That can’t be helped,” Harley said without resistance. He sighed, relaxed after knowing Nina was all right. “Don’t you find it a shame?”

“What’s important is the real match, right?”

“True.”

Harley’s reply gave Layfon courage. To Layfon, the platoon match wasn’t at all important, but he wasn’t sure whether Nina felt the same.

“I’ve contacted the other two. I think they’ll be here soon…… but they aren’t the hasty type, uh?” Harley shrugged, not at all reproving of their slowness.

They returned to the patient’s room. Harley breathed in deeply at the needles covering her body, but he breathed out slowly after seeing her sleeping face.

And suddenly directed his gaze to the wall. His face turned red.

“Can we cover her?”

“….. The nurses didn’t. If we do it ourselves, it seems……”

Layfon understood Harley’s meaning, and he also felt heat creeping up his own face.

After knocking quietly on the door, Felli walked in.

“…… What’re you doing?” she asked coolly, her gaze sweeping across Nina, her underclothes illuminated by the light, and the two young men.

Losing interest at her tongue-tied team members, Felli observed Nina’s face. After confirming that Nina was all right, she once again put her face closer to the captain’s.

Felli was in uniform. It was not yet dawn, but neither her hair nor uniform showed signs of her having slept.

Layfon was peeking at the girls. Felli moved her gaze away and looked at him.

He hastily moved his gaze back to the wall.

“Pervert.”

“I didn’t see anything.”

“Giving that response means you’re a pervert.”

Unable to fight back, he could only moan.

“Never mind, that’s not important. What’s important is……” Her gaze landed on Harley, then she took out a big envelop from her bag.

“My brother gave me this.”

Layfon read the letter.

He had already guessed the content of the letter before Felli opened the envelop. And after observing Harley’s reaction, stiffening and recovering and then looking at Nina, Layfon understood more.

Back then, Felli was checking whether Nina was truly asleep.

Inside the envelop was a photo.

“This is the second image from the drone.”

The image was the same as last one’s, but it was clearer and sharper. Maybe because it was closer to the city.

That thing was fastened high on the face of a mountain. Was it sleeping? Its wings were folded, laying on top of each other. Its body was curled up.

A filth monster.

It was a male…… in which phase? Layfon couldn’t judge from the photo.

If only it would continue to sleep but this hope was far from possible.

“Has the city…… Has Zuellni changed direction?”

When a city detected a filth monster, it’d take evasive action. Every mobile city acted this way, including Zuellni.

Felli shook her head. “Zuellni’s still heading straight in that direction. At this rate, it’ll encounter the filth monster on the day after tomorrow.”

The day after tomorrow…… was the weekend, and the day for the platoon match. It appeared that team 17 would have to give up on the match.

Layfon sighed. He put the photo back inside the envelop and returned it to Felli.

“The Dite’s ready. You can use it anytime,” Harley said.

“The combat gear for outside city use is ready. My brother wants you to depart tomorrow night if possible.”

“I understand.”

“Are you afraid?” Felli suddenly asked.

“Um?”

“To fight the filth monster.”

“Well……”

Of course he was afraid. That line touched his lips but did not leave them. It wasn’t because he thought he’d lose face by confirming his fear, but he hesitated at the expectation and hope in Felli’s eyes.

“It’s a late question for you.”

“That’s…… true.”

As if imitating Layfon, wanting to say something and deciding not to, Felli’s lips opened and closed. She sighed, a sigh of who knew how many times cuter and more beautiful than it could be.

“Can you not stop…….” she murmured and confirming Nina’s condition once more, she left the room.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter3

2009-08-09T13:05:34Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 3: Cry for what?===

That night, she was cleaning the floor by herself with a cloth.

All kinds of noises, signifying the gears were at work, filled the Engine Room. When she first started school, she had trouble focusing, as the noises she heard the previous night while cleaning kept distracting her. Now? It didn't bother her anymore.

She looked at the oil-stained gloves, the cloth, the blackened foam of the soap, and the dirty floor that stayed dirty no matter how hard she worked at it.

In truth, Nina wasn’t looking at anything.

According to the student in charge of the Engine Room, Layfon was helping the City Police today.

'Helping the City Police' meant he was working as a temp? Why did he take on that irregular job when he already had to clean the Engine Room? Would his body be alright?

''(If he gets sick……)''

What would happen to the 17th platoon?

The team might be disbanded arbitrarily. If their ace got sick……

''(No……This is too strange.)''

She had expectations for Layfon when he first joined the platoon, but they were lower then. She had only seen him as a particularly brilliant kouhai in the Military Arts, but what she now anticipated was the level of his fighting skill.

She didn’t think it was wrong for her to expect him to fight well.

Layfon was stronger than she first thought he was. This was the truth, and it wouldn’t be right to ignore that reality. She would use what could be used. There was nothing wrong with that way of thinking.

''(I’ve always wanted to find a solution.)''

Sharnid and Felli were the same. They had the strength but not the drive. Nina wondered whether her expectations of them were wasted.

The team she had formed was not the team she had in mind.

But she didn’t wish for a perfect team at that time. It was just that her way of thinking had changed since then.

Nobody was better as a sniper than Sharnid. She hadn’t seen the true worth of Felli’s psychokinesis, but the girl’s ability must be extremely high for the Student President to recommend her. Harley’s knowledge and skill in Dites hadn't failed her.

Nina thought all she needed was for herself to become stronger.

But……

Layfon appeared.

''(That power……)''

In Grendan, a place with more experience fighting in Military Arts matches and against filth monsters than any other city, Layfon had become one of the Twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers.

''(Is scary……)''

That day when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, Nina thought she’d die as food for the larvae. She thought she had no way of resisting the principle of natural selection that ruled the world.

Nina came to Zuellni to see the outside word. As someone living in a city facing the end of its journey, Nina had formed a platoon to do something about that. This feeling she held was frail in the face of the gigantic wave of filth monsters.

Layfon had pushed back that wave. He wiped out all the larvae and killed the mother all by himself.

She was truly scared when she saw him appearing on the other side of the air shield – in a place where the air was polluted, filled with harmful substances.

Was he human?

And she was relieved when he collapsed.

Yes, he really was human.

The time required to fix the damaged city and for Layfon to recuperate in the hospital had wiped away her feelings of that time.

Leaving the fact that Layfon was very strong.

The 17th platoon could operate as the ideal team she had always wanted as long as they had Layfon’s power.

''(But……We still lost the match.)''

They lost to the 14th platoon in the platoon match.

The captain of the 14th platoon said it wouldn’t work if only Layfon was strong.

''(Then……Just what should we do?)''

Nina was confused. The 14th platton had used teamwork to win. Was that what the 17th platoon needed? But she held no expectations for that to appear any time soon. Her experience with the team, from the moment when it was first formed till now, told her it was not possible.

''(What should I do……)''

Despair must have come to her then……Nina must have realized what the team needed when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni.

That feeling came to her when she was helpless.

There could be no teamwork if they relyed entirely on one person's strength.

A tug……

“Um……?” At the tug of her hair, she brought her attention back to the present. At some point in time, her hand had stopped its motion. A light weight had settled on her shoulders and the back of her neck. She reached back and felt something soft.

“Oh, it’s you……”

She took hold of the thing and pulled around to where she could see it.
[[Image:CSR vol02 111.jpg|thumb]]

“Geez……Did you run away again?” She smiled.

Zuellni returned an innocent smile.

The city’s consciousness, a consolidated form of electric particles, protected the people from filth monsters. Zuellni’s hand touched Nina’s face, patting it gently.
Nina relaxed at that guileless face.

“You……Why do you like me so much?” Nina said, even knowing she wouldn’t get a reply.

And as Nina had known, Zuellni only smiled, showing no signs of whether she had understood Nina’s words.

“Yeah, I shouldn’t need to think about that.”

This kid really loved the people living in this city. Nina wasn’t anyone special. She had only accepted Zuellni under a chance circumstance, so the Eletronic Fairy often came to find her.

Just like how Zuellni was touching Nina’s face.

Zuellni wanted to be touched in turn.

The consciousness itself, rather than its physical manifestation in the form of the city, wanted to be caressed.

“Meeting you was the best thing in my life.”

And……

“Because I met you, I want to protect you.”

Nina met Zuellni when she first started cleaning the Engine Room. Just like Layfon, she was shocked at the encounter. She knew the city had a consciousness, but she had never guessed it took the form of a little girl.

“I can love this city because you’re in this form. Don’t laugh at me for being cold-blooded. Just view me as narrow-minded……It’s a refreshing and surprising experience to touch, to understand another and laugh together. I’m very happy.”

That was why she wanted to protect Zuellni through her own hands.

“Yes…… that’s right.”

She held Zuellni close to her face. The Electronic Fairy struggled as if she was itchy, then she pressed her nose on Nina’s hair. Her small nose touched Nina’s ear lope. The absence of breath was the difference between human and Electronic Fairy.

“I’ll protect you with my own hands.”

So she had to become stronger.

How strong could humans become? Nina knew someone was far ahead of her.

That, at least, was a level humans could reach.

“I will become strong, Zuellni!” she murmured in Zuellni’s ear.

Zuellni shook Nina’s hair, pouting in incomprehension.

<center>◇</center>

“……Ah!”

The sound stopped Felli’s steps.

This was the entrance to the Military Arts training complex.

The girl that Felli saw stood up from the steps. She was Layfon’s classmate – Meishen Trinden.

“Ex-excuse…me.”

Looking at the teary-eyed Meishen, Felli wanted to ask whether her face was that scary, but on second thought she decided against it.

''(She ran away the last time too.)''

The last time Meishen seemed to need Layfon for something, so Felli asked her to come in with her. However, Meishen had refused after saying something incomprehensible, and had run away.

''(I know I’m a bit cold……)''

But that was still a great shock to Felli.

“……Um……Uh, well……”

“What is it?”

Felli still replied in a deliberately cold manner to the stuttering Meishen.

“…Ah,” Meishen lowered her head.

Felli knew what Meishen wanted to talk about.

The letter.

Besides the letter that Meishen had dropped when she fled, she – It wasn’t possible for her to come and find Felli, especially all by herself.

The letter was for Layton.

Felli had thought, for a moment, that it was a love letter. The letter bearing stamps from various cities and its worn out appearance, proof of its long journey, convinced Felli it wasn’t a love letter.

What she wanted to know was why Meishen had a letter for Layfon? And who mailed this letter to here?

Leerin Marfes.

A girl’s name.

Felli couldn’t hand the letter over like this. She'd feel guilty for giving it back with signs the letter had been opened.

''(As if I had peeked at the letter.)''

Felli thought so, leaving aside the fact that she '''did''' open the envelope and read the letter. She still had it with her. It’d be bad if her shifty brother found the letter in her room, so she had put it inside her schoolbag.

“Ah, excuse me……Excuse me……”

“……If it’s about the letter, I’ve already given it to him.”

Just what was she saying……Felli wondered. She was tired of Meishen’s stuttering and planned to say something annoying, but what burst out of her mouth was a lie……

''(If I had said straightaway that it was a lie……)''

Then Meishen could have interpreted it as a mean joke.

……But when Felli had thought of what to say, it was already too late.

Meishen lifted her face, her disposition now bright and lively.

“……Thank you very much!”

……Not a lie anymore. Now she had to do it.

“……That’s all right. I’m going now.”

Felli fled through the entrance to the complex without looking back. In that case, she must give Layfon the letter before Meishen mentioned it to him.

''(How do I give it to him?)''

That was the problem. The letter’s been opened. If she gave it to him, he’d know she had read it.

''(Really……Why?)''

If it was anyone else’s letter, she would have returned it with no interest at all.

''(Why did this letter come to my hand?)''

She resented this unfair coincidence, but not the cause of it – Meishen. The girl must have received the letter under some circumstance…Like a letter being delivered to the wrong place.

''(Damn……)''

“Felli.”

Someone called her name as she cursed the postman who made the flawed delivery.

It was Nina.

“Lucky I ran into you. I booked the battle arena. We’ll train over there today.”

“All right.”

“Please tell the others that I’ll take care of the paperwork for borrowing the training drones.”

“Ok.”

Having greeted Felli quickly, Nina headed outside the training complex.

''(Battle arena……?)''

Just when annoyance at the conversation came through……

''(The Locker Room……That’s a good place.)''

Nobody would find out if she placed the letter in the Locker Room. In other words, it was enough that nobody knew Felli was the one who put the letter there.

''(Yes.)''

Felli hurried to the training facility. She had decided on the method, but she didn’t relax.

''(How annoying.)''

She found herself getting irritated for having to lie and take up this troublesome burden. But it wasn’t just that, she also wanted to get rid of the letter from her schoolbag.

''(Why did this thing come to me?)''

She was annoyed because she thought too much of it, too much of the person who sent this letter, of what Meishen was thinking when she picked it up, of whether Meishen had looked at the letter, of the expression Layfon would have when he received the letter……

And the expression she herself showed after reading the letter……

''(I’ll put this letter back quickly!)''

She wanted this impatience gone.

Felli’s hand pushed open the door to the training arena.

<center>◇</center>

This thing was huge. Too huge.

“So what is it?” Sharnid asked.

In the room were Layfon, Harley and Sharnid. It wasn’t that Sharnid came on time to train, which was rare for him, but that Nina was late again.

Felli’s lateness was usual though.

“Well, this is for my research.”

What came with Harley's trolley was a sword.

A huge sword.

The sword was removed from a niche on the trolley, and the sword’s handle now rested near Layfon’s chest. It was as long as Layfon was tall. It was a sword, but just a wooden sword. A few wires were twisted around the blade.

“Layfon, can you try wielding it?”

“Oh……”

Flabbergasted at the huge blade, Layfon took up the handle and lifted the sword with one hand.

The heavy weight pressed down on his wrist.

“How does it feel?”

“A bit heavy, but I can use this……”

He waited for the two others to retreat to the wall and then swung down the blade.

The weight of the sword and the centrifugal force of the swing caused him to lose his balance.

“Um……”

He took a deep breath again and let internal Kei run through his body.

This strengthened his flesh, increased the density of his muscles and lightened his body in a way different from the lightness of the air. He swung again.

A low howl rumbled through the air. Not the same as the usual tearing.

“Woah!” Harley called as the gale swept past his position.

Layfon’s consciousness had already drifted away from the outside world after Harley’s outburst. He tried different moves. An upward strike. Left to right. Sudden stab. The howling of the raging wind dominated his eardrums. A feeling of himself separating from the sword rose in him. He felt his body swaying thanks to the centrifugal force. He immediately knew he had to handle this weapon differently, but it wasn’t possible to use that move in this narrow space.

“Hu……”

Layfon stopped moving and breathed out the remaining Kei and heat inside him.

“……Are you satisfied?”

Layfon almost swallowed back his breath at that icy voice.

Felli stood at the door. Her elegant brow furrowed. Her cold gaze pierced him.

“……Thank you for all your hard work.”

“Yeah! It was hard!”

The silver hair that seemed to melt at a touch was tangled up like a typhoon.

“This long hair……”

“Ah, yes?”

At the edge of his vision, Layfon saw Sharnid and Harley running as far away as they could from the door, as if this had nothing to do with them.

Sharnid was bold enough to whistle deliberately.

No, forget Sharnid, even Harley ran away. Just what was going on……

“……Were you listening?”

“Sure.”

“Really? This hair……It’s hard work to comb it everyday. Yes, very, very hard……”

“Uh…Is that so…That must be tiring.”

“Yes, very tiring.”

“Ha! Hahaha……” All he could do was laugh dryly. What else should he say? Nothing.

No, there was something.

“……I’m sorry.”

“I don’t accept your apology.”

No hesitation at all.

“Aaaa, isn't this fine? Look, Layfon regrets what he did.”

“……No matter how I look at it, you were the one who brought this thing in, weren’t you?”

“……Sorry,” Harley lowered his head, shot down in an instant.

Felli sighed. “Never mind, there's something more important. I met the captain on the way here. She said she got permission to use the battle arena, so we’ll be training over there today.”

“Wow, that’s sudden.”

“I don’t get it either.”

Without changing her foul mood, she disappeared to the other side of the door.

Released from the tense atmosphere, Layfon and Harley sighed at the same time.

''(Oh…the battle arena.)''

“Senpai……”

“Yes.”

Layfon spoke softly to him.

“Oh, so you do have to do that? Right, I’ll ask.”

“Thanks.”

“What’re you two talking about?”

“Just talking about the sword.”

“Oh……”

Sharnid looked at the huge sword without much of an interest as it was placed back on the trolley.

“But……Why did you have to make this sword so ridiculously big?”

“Ah……It’s the issue with the density of the foundation. No matter how it’s calculated, the size comes out the same. Once this is completed, it should be lighter.”

“Oh, so you’re making a new type of Dite? If I remember correctly, inventing isn't your specialty, is it Harley?"

“Yeah, my roommate came up with this idea. Well, I’m better at organizing information and adjusting settings, but my roommate isn’t the only one inventing. Our budget was only approved on the condition that we work on this project with three people.”

“Right…Sounds annoying.”

“That’s mean.”

“I’m not saying you’re stupid. I just don’t know much about this kind of thing,” Sharnid waved and left the room. Layfon and Harley caught up with him and together, they headed for the battle arena.

<center>◇</center>

Training ended without incident. Layfon thought the cooperation of the team as a whole was better than when he first joined. He could feel Sharnid’s eyes when he was providing support from the rear, and Felli’s speed at conveying intelligence, though not as fast as the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, wasn’t as slow as before.

They had three rounds of mock training against the drones. They won all three matches, and there was nothing they could comment on about their timing. Even so, Nina’s distant expression remained.

“Well, we’ll stop here for today.”

“Uh, thanks for the hard work, everyone.”

“Thanks for the hard work.”

The review session in the Locker Room ended sloppily under Nina’s announcement. As usual, Sharnid headed instantly for the bathroom, and Felli, who hadn’t even sweat a single drop, took up her bag and left the room.

As usual, Layfon prepared to return to the training complex to train with Nina.

This was because the team needed its two primary attackers to work closely. If they couldn’t develop a chemistry between them and coordinate intuitively, then everything was just talk……

“Layfon.”

“Yes?”

“You can go back today.”

“Huh?”

“We’ll stop training together for a while.”

“Why?”

“Because there’s no need to.”

He was dumbstruck at how easy she gave voice to that thought.

It was easy for him to say “Definitely not.” In truth, they did coordinate in the mock training just then, but that was because their movements matched. He wouldn’t call that the perfect intuitive coordination.

He thought Nina wanted him to coordinate well with her, so their current situation wasn’t too good.

But she said “There’s no need to."

What was going on?

“Anyway, we’ll stop training. You can go back,” she said and turned from him.

He felt like he was just rejected.

“Nina……” Harley said.

Harley had easily entered the area of rejection that Layfon, wondering whether he should step in, failed to enter. This was the free relationship of childhood friends, a relationship not bound by anything.

This feeling was different from the distant feeling he had, of standing on the other side of the glass. He was dumbfounded at her refusal to train with him.

“I’m going then,” Layfon said. Aghast at himself for saying this without resistance, he left the Locker Room.

<center>◇</center>

The closing of the door seemed to seal off their relationship. The simple tone of the voice cut through her chest.

Nina shook her head to disperse that pain.

“What am I doing?”

She knew.

She knew, but what was she doing? Asking herself this question?

“Don’t be confused.”

As always, when she failed to find the exit to the maze of her thoughts, she stopped thinking.

Even if one could speculate about the future, predicting it wasn’t possible. The only predictable thing was death, but no one knew when they'd die.

''(My future’s at a state where even speculating over it makes it sound strange.)''

So she could only do what she thought was right.

“Should I return to the training complex?”

She had been clear in her refusal to train. Layfon probably wasn’t in the training complex now.

……If he was there, she had to move somewhere else.

“……Hm?”

Something had fallen beside the chair.

''(Success.)''

Felli had placed the letter beneath Layfon’s bag. This way, Layfon might think he had misplaced it in his bag and hadn't realized it.

She had resealed the letter, albeit a bit clumsily. Layfon might not discover the letter had been opened though, since he really was slow. Her heart snickered, but her expression remained cold as usual. She raised her fist a bit to compliment herself, then left the battle arena with sprightly steps.

<center>◇</center>

Night came. The sky turned dark.

Layfon stepped into the battle arena again.

In the darkness of the night, the bugs sheltered in the bushes called, their sound sending ripples through the air.

In Layfon’s hand was the sword Harley had brought over. Holding the wooden handle of the clumsy and huge sword that had iron wires wrapped around it, Layfon waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.

“Fu!” He let out a breath, waited for Internal Kei to flow through his body, then began his movements.

First he repeated the basic moves he had used in the training complex. Strong wind blasted the war field, the sword’s weight unbalancing Layfon’s center of gravity. He adjusted his center of gravity as he swung the sword.

Instead of using force to control the swaying of his body caused by the sword, he adjusted his movements to follow the direction of the sword’s weight.

And used that power.

After some time, Layfon was no longer staying at one place. He was moving constantly in the confines of the arena, following the direction that the weight led him.

And not long after, he was controlling that direction.

Moving without a pattern, he propelled himself forward in the arena. His movements were different from before. Very different from the basic moves of handling a sword.

He leaped from the ground as he swung. Spinning in the air, he used the weight of the sword to shoot out his Kei. The force generated by the attack that pulled him forward was then turned into the force of his next attack.

His repeated this process numerous times, his feet not even touching the ground.

“……”

The sword penetrated the ground, and Layfon stopped moving. As numerous soil particles rained down on him, Internal Kei gathered in his feet.

Internal-type Kei – Whirl Kei.

And he leaped upward, pulling the sword out from the ground and swinging it.

Touching the ground, he leaped up again to swing the sword. It was much harder to control the weight of the sword in midair than on solid earth. Layfon continued to practice, trying to find a way to control the blade.

At last, he stopped his leaping movements and breathed out slowly to disperse his Kei.

Light flooded the arena.

“I no longer know……how to describe it,” Harley said in a low voice as he approached with Felli and Karian.

“How’s it doing?”

Harley jotted down notes on a notepad as Layfon told him his thought.

“How’re you doing with the invention?” Karian asked when Harley’s finished writing down everything.

The alchemy student replied, his face dimming. “No problem at all. The basic theory was completed at the time Layfon started here. The only issue left is whether the thing would work after it’s manufactured. Yeah, just a few adjustments would do. There aren’t many people who can use this, so I never thought I’d have a chance to make it.”

The fact that filth monsters were near Zuellni was top secret, but it wouldn’t make sense to hide that from the alchemists, so Karian had divulged it to Harley and his camp of inventors.

But not everyone in the 17th platoon knew – not Nina and Sharnid. Lafyon had also asked Harley to keep it a secret from them.

“We can only give up if that’s the fate of the city.”

“…True, but I don’t want that kind of fate,” Harley sighed, clearing the cloudy look on his face.

“Is it really all right for the guy who came up with the basic theory to miss this?” Karian said.

“He’s a weirdo. He’s got incredible skill and wrists as a sword maker, but he himself is pretty annoying.”

“That's the sign of an artist.”

“Really? I think weirdo is enough to describe him.”

“Hahaha.”

“You’ll feel the same if you meet him.”

Karian left them to lock up the battle arena. At the exit, Harley also left for the alchemy lab, saying the weirdo might still be there.

Layfon and Felli stayed to wait for Karian.

The streetlights dimly chased away the darkness of the empty road leading to the war field.

“You’re accommodating,” Felli said.

“I can’t let others do this, right?” Layfon smiled bitterly.

Felli lifted her face. “Perhaps…I can’t help but feel that you’ve given up.”

“Given up?”

“Your purpose for coming here.”

“……”

“Don’t you want to live a normal life?”

“I’m not giving it up.”

“Then why did you agree to this?”

Layfon moved his gaze away.

“Well……I can’t do anything about it. A man's instinct is strong.”

“Yes, but the problem won’t end just by getting rid of filth monsters.”

“…I suppose.”

Unable to argue against Felli, his smile turned weak.

A huge number of filth monsters were outside the city.

“Won’t it be too late if something happens to humanity because of your foolish act?”

“I don’t know about something that big. But if that’s what I can do, then I can only do that. Isn’t that right?”

“……Has it got to be you?”

“Huh?”

“We can win if we aren’t afraid of sacrifice. You said that before, 'We can still win if we are willing to sacrifice.'”

“Yes, but I don’t think it’s good to not do what I’m capable of doing.”

“……I’m sorry,” Layfon said after a moment of pause.

“That’s fine, I know I’m the type who can but won’t do things.”

Layfon watched Felli.

“I don’t find that despicable. That is my determination. It’s a path I chose for myself. No matter what others think, I won’t regret it when I die.”

Layfon admired her determination. She tried hard to confront her fate, and she kept trying even though it wasn’t successful. Her way wasn’t bad either.

“But I hate myself for doing nothing and causing people to die, especially if it happens to senpai and everyone I know.”

“Hm?”

“Even in Grendan, I tried to solve everything alone. I didn’t care that others found my way base and despicable. On the contrary, I really don’t understand why they had to say those things.”

Did the people at the orphanage wanted him to do that? He didn’t know. He had never thought to ask. He knew the answer even if he didn’t ask. On the other hand, perhaps that wasn’t the truth. Layfon had left Grendan to come to Zuellni.

He didn’t hate them.

But even if he didn’t earn money that way, he would have found similar means as he didn’t want the orphanage Head and Leerin to worry about poverty.

He attempted to solve everything through his own strength.

“I’m really naive.”

“You are.”

“That’s mean!”

“……Anyway, I dislike the traditional title of ‘senpai’. Call me something else.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t your classmates call you Layton?”

Her sudden change of topic was perplexing.

“Yes, but……I don’t think I’d be happy if that name got out, uh, how should I put it……”

“Then let me find something else to call you. Lay, Layton-kun, Layfon-kun, Lay-chin, Lay-san……Which is better?”

“Uh? Can I only choose from that list?”

“Have you got any other suggestions?”

“Hmm, it’s hard to come up with a nickname for myself.”

“Then I’ll call you Lay-chin.”

“…Please let me think on it more.”

“Why? Isn’t Lay-chin cute?”

“No, if there’s a cooler way……”

Being called Lay-chin by an emotionless voice just sounded strange. Not that he wanted her to use it in a cute voice.

……Just thinking of that sent a chill down his spine.

“How about ‘Lay the Flash’? Everyday, when I see you, I’ll say “Good morning ‘Lay the Flash’, ‘Hello, Lay the Flash’, ‘Goodnight, Lay the Flash.' In any situation when I need to use your name, I’ll call you ‘Lay the FLash’.”

“……”

“Are you embarrassed?”

“If you know, then don’t call me that!! But why Flash?”

“Do you want a word other than Flash?”

“That’s not the issue.”

“You’re selfish.”

“Me?”

“Oh well, I’ll just call you Fon Fon.”

“Wa, that’s totally different! It sounds like the name of some rare animal.”

“What does that matter? Fon Fon, do you want snacks?” she politely took out a wrapped up chocolate from her pocket. That action of hers totally depleted Layfon’s energy.

“Am I a pet?”

“It’s enough that you act like a pet.”

“Wu[[User:Redlar|^_^;]]”

“You only need to be a pet, so you don’t have to force yourself.”

“Hmm?”

“……My brother’s back,” Felli turned around quickly, giving him no time to seek clarification.

“Sorry for making you wait. Actually, I didn’t expect you to wait for me.”

“You didn’t say not to wait for you. Besides, you’re pretty frail. It’s dangerous for you to head back alone.”

“Hahaha, how extreme a way of putting it. Sorry for making you guys wait, but I’ve got something else I must do, so I’ll be heading off to the Student Council room. You can go back first.”

“You should have told us earlier.”

“Uhhh, it was my mistake. Sorry. Right, you must be hungry after all that exercise, Layfon. Because of me the schedule was pushed back so late. Felli, take him to a good restaurant and have something to eat,” Karian said, took out some bills from his wallet and handed them to Felli. Before Layfon and Felli could to say anything, the Student President had already left them.

“Got it,” Felli murmured to the speechless Layfon.

“Well, since this is a rare occasion, let’s go to a lively bar. We can enjoy the night while drinking delicious wine. Please get a key to a decent hotel room.”

“No, please don’t say that as everything's been decided. Besides, we aren’t old enough to drink alcohol.”

Moreover, both Layfon and Felli wouldn’t suit that kind of atmosphere.

Layfon wasn’t solemn enough to have to go to a bar, and Felli’s crisp and beautiful face gave off a feeling different from an adult’s.

But if it was a place for Felli……

''(A restaurant catering to families……)''

A family restaurant with kids……Putting aside her beauty, Felli was like a child pretending to be mature.

Lips pouting, she was paying a lot of attention to the toys near the cashier.

''(Ah, that would suit her too perfectly!)''

Unfortunately, there weren’t any family restaurants in Zuellni, but that didn’t mean there weren’t any toy shops.

“……You seem to be thinking of something weird,” Felli said.

“Of course not!”

She held her suspicious gaze.

“Never mind, there’s a restaurant close by that I often visit, and its open till quite late. Is it okay for me to treat you?”

“You don’t have to worry about that kind of thing. Let’s go, Fon Fon.”

“…Wait, have you settled on that name already?”

“I’ve decided. Fon Fon, I’ll leave you here if you don’t hurry up.”

With no room to resist being given a new nickname, he chased after Felli, feeling more tired than when he was practicing in the arena.

<center>◇</center>

After dinner with Felli, Layfon returned to the dormitory, had a shower and fell into the bed.

His body relaxed in complete exhaustion. As he slowly entered a state of false sleep, he thought back on what had happened to him so far.

He spent a lot of time focusing today. That image and those words distracted him while he was handling his sword.

“We’ll stop training together for a while.”

He didn’t think Nina’s words had that much of an impact on him, but he might be wrong.

“But it’s probably different from a mental impact.”

It felt more like……A bad premonition. Irritation was more like it. At that time, he thought he had seen the clear face of the feeling that he got from Nina……It looked similar to irritation, but he had yet to grasp hold of its true form.

“Yeah, it feels familiar.”

In the wake of impatience and anxiety, his will to sleep had gone off somewhere.

In one swift moment, he thought he understood it, but then it slipped away. That was frustrating.

“Uuu[[User:Redlar|^_^;]]Aaah!”

He moaned and tossed on the bed and accidentally fell off it. He was too relaxed, so he didn’t have time to protect himself from the fall.

“Wu[[User:Redlar|^_^;]]” He climbed back up, pressing his nose with a hand, and he saw his wrist.

White dots scattered around his wrist, like injuries caused by scalding heat.

They were traces left from his contact with pollutant. When Layfon was being treated in the hospital, the doctor said the scars would fade given enough time. Yet even now, he could still find traces of their existence.

He thought his injuries were nothing, but he started doubting that when he saw the reaction of Nina and others.

It would be good if people looked at his scar and didn’t think they were responsible.

But the scar Layfon was gazing at was another one. A black scar that stretched from his wrist to his elbow. It was a scar that would never fade, a scar left after the injury had healed. This was also one part of Layfon’s past.

As long as one searched for it, one could find traces of injuries on his body. Injuries made in training, in matches, in fights against filth monsters. Not only that, but also the cuts he got on his knee and upper forehead when he was little, running around and crashing into walls. These two scars were lighter.

“This wound was really painful,” he murmured, sitting on the bed and looking at the scar on his wrist.

He got this injury when practicing with the steel threads.

When he had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, he learned ways to fight filth monsters from the other Heaven's Blade Receivers.

The Heaven's Blade Receiver who used steel threads was Lintence Savoled Haden.

At first, Layfon trained with just one thread. At that time, he already knew how to extend his Kei into his weapon and feel the weapon as part of his nervous system.

But that wasn’t enough to control the steel threads.

Lintence said not only the nervous system, but the weapon had to become his muscles too. Layfon thought that was Lintence’s excuse, but after watching him groom the trees of the palace yard with his countless steel threads in one breath, Layfon had nothing to complain about.

While suffering for not being used to this way of fighting, he gradually learned how to control the steel threads as he pleased. One thread became two, two became four, four became eight, eight between sixteen……The number of steel threads increased.

Yet, it was only the number of threads that was increasing. He was still a great distance away from being able to control the threads as if his own arms had extended, as if they were really a part of his body.

……With the Layfon now, he would have understood, but back then, he didn’t get it.

He shouldn’t have seen that technique.

Filth monsters at a more mature stage than the ones that attacked Zuellni not long ago assaulted Grendan at the time when Layfon managed to control more than 100 steel threads.

Lintence defeated them all.

Layfon couldn’t help but imitate him, thinking he could also manage that technique. The Lintence watching him practice, as if putting him under surveillance, gradually faded from his vision.

He tried the technique when he was alone……Cut by his own steel thread, he had fainted through intense pain and blood loss.

When he came to, he was lying on a hospital bed.

“Are you a moron?” was what he heard from Lintence when he opened his eyes.

“Would spiders stick to their webs? Then do those spiders that do have a right to live? A spider that’s not a spider wants to become a spider. You need a thousand time, a million times, a billion times more practice than a true spider to become one. Moron! You’re worse than a newly born tiny spider. It’s too soon to want to weave a spider web when you don’t even know how to emit silk. Go and start practicing from the very beginning!”

Layfon got quite an earful.

“His speech was over the top.”

Rather than anger, a strange feeling rose in him as he thought about the past. Gazing at the scar, he laughed dryly.

Nothing had changed from then. The only condition to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver was to keep on becoming stronger, so he didn’t have time to be scared of the weapon. He had then continued to practice with the steel threads alone. Lintence had also fallen silent, interrupting only when needed.

Every Heaven Blade successor knew it was a lonely journey to reach the top by competing with each other. Young Layfon also had to satisfy that condition. He didn’t have to be asked to satisfy it, because he was already fulfilling it.

But he had become more cautious.

He knew an uncontrollable power could harm its user, so before he managed to fully control that power, he decided to seal it inside himself.

Lintence hadn’t taught Layfon anything beyond the basics of the steel threads. The duty of a Heaven's Blade Receiver was to become strong himself, not to help another become strong. Lintence had already broken that mutual rule by teaching Layfon the steel threads technique, so Layfon continued to practice without any complaints.

He hadn’t sustained an injury as deep and severe as that one since then, but he still got many other injuries. Those injuries had all healed, disappeared, leaving many scars.

Every time a new scar appeared, he knew more of his weaknesses. He would correct that weakness before the wound healed. And by repeating that process, he finally managed to control the steel threads.

“Ah, perhaps……”

Why was he thinking of it? Why did he recall it? It was neither a painful nor a warm snatch of memory.

Without thinking, he was orojecting his feeling over the feeling he got from Nina. He had experienced the uneasiness and incomprehension he felt from Nina.

Did Nina want to become strong alone?

Was she forcing herself to become strong through loneliness?

If that was the case, then……At this thought, a dull pain flared in his chest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter3

2009-08-09T09:47:05Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 3: Cry for what?===

That night, she was cleaning the floor by herself with a cloth.

All kinds of noises, signifying the gears were at work, filled the Engine Room. When she first started school, she had trouble focusing, as the noises she heard the previous night while cleaning kept distracting her. Now? It didn't bother her anymore.

She looked at the oil-stained gloves, the cloth, the blackened foam of the soap, and the dirty floor that stayed dirty no matter how hard she worked at it.

In truth, Nina wasn’t looking at anything.

According to the student in charge of the Engine Room, Layfon was helping the City Police today.

'Helping the City Police' meant he was working as a temp? Why did he take on that irregular job when he already had to clean the Engine Room? Would his body be alright?

''(If he gets sick……)''

What would happen to the 17th platoon?

The team might be disbanded arbitrarily. If their ace got sick……

''(No……This is too strange.)''

She had expectations for Layfon when he first joined the platoon, but they were lower then. She had only seen him as a particularly brilliant kouhai in the Military Arts, but what she now anticipated was the level of his fighting skill.

She didn’t think it was wrong for her to expect him to fight well.

Layfon was stronger than she first thought he was. This was the truth, and it wouldn’t be right to ignore that reality. She would use what could be used. There was nothing wrong with that way of thinking.

''(I’ve always wanted to find a solution.)''

Sharnid and Felli were the same. They had the strength but not the drive. Nina wondered whether her expectations of them were wasted.

The team she had formed was not the team she had in mind.

But she didn’t wish for a perfect team at that time. It was just that her way of thinking had changed since then.

Nobody was better as a sniper than Sharnid. She hadn’t seen the true worth of Felli’s psychokinesis, but the girl’s ability must be extremely high for the Student President to recommend her. Harley’s knowledge and skill in Dites hadn't failed her.

Nina thought all she needed was for herself to become stronger.

But……

Layfon appeared.

''(That power……)''

In Grendan, a place with more experience fighting in Military Arts matches and against filth monsters than any other city, Layfon had become one of the Twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers.

''(Is scary……)''

That day when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, Nina thought she’d die as food for the larvae. She thought she had no way of resisting the principle of natural selection that ruled the world.

Nina came to Zuellni to see the outside word. As someone living in a city facing the end of its journey, Nina had formed a platoon to do something about that. This feeling she held was frail in the face of the gigantic wave of filth monsters.

Layfon had pushed back that wave. He wiped out all the larvae and killed the mother all by himself.

She was truly scared when she saw him appearing on the other side of the air shield – in a place where the air was polluted, filled with harmful substances.

Was he human?

And she was relieved when he collapsed.

Yes, he really was human.

The time required to fix the damaged city and for Layfon to recuperate in the hospital had wiped away her feelings of that time.

Leaving the fact that Layfon was very strong.

The 17th platoon could operate as the ideal team she had always wanted as long as they had Layfon’s power.

''(But……We still lost the match.)''

They lost to the 14th platoon in the platoon match.

The captain of the 14th platoon said it wouldn’t work if only Layfon was strong.

''(Then……Just what should we do?)''

Nina was confused. The 14th platton had used teamwork to win. Was that what the 17th platoon needed? But she held no expectations for that to appear any time soon. Her experience with the team, from the moment when it was first formed till now, told her it was not possible.

''(What should I do……)''

Despair must have come to her then……Nina must have realized what the team needed when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni.

That feeling came to her when she was helpless.

There could be no teamwork if they relyed entirely on one person's strength.

A tug……

“Um……?” At the tug of her hair, she brought her attention back to the present. At some point in time, her hand had stopped its motion. A light weight had settled on her shoulders and the back of her neck. She reached back and felt something soft.

“Oh, it’s you……”

She took hold of the thing and pulled around to where she could see it.
[[Image:CSR vol02 111.jpg|thumb]]

“Geez……Did you run away again?” She smiled.

Zuellni returned an innocent smile.

The city’s consciousness, a consolidated form of electric particles, protected the people from filth monsters. Zuellni’s hand touched Nina’s face, patting it gently.
Nina relaxed at that guileless face.

“You……Why do you like me so much?” Nina said, even knowing she wouldn’t get a reply.

And as Nina had known, Zuellni only smiled, showing no signs of whether she had understood Nina’s words.

“Yeah, I shouldn’t need to think about that.”

This kid really loved the people living in this city. Nina wasn’t anyone special. She had only accepted Zuellni under a chance circumstance, so the Eletronic Fairy often came to find her.

Just like how Zuellni was touching Nina’s face.

Zuellni wanted to be touched in turn.

The consciousness itself, rather than its physical manifestation in the form of the city, wanted to be caressed.

“Meeting you was the best thing in my life.”

And……

“Because I met you, I want to protect you.”

Nina met Zuellni when she first started cleaning the Engine Room. Just like Layfon, she was shocked at the encounter. She knew the city had a consciousness, but she had never guessed it took the form of a little girl.

“I can love this city because you’re in this form. Don’t laugh at me for being cold-blooded. Just view me as narrow-minded……It’s a refreshing and surprising experience to touch, to understand another and laugh together. I’m very happy.”

That was why she wanted to protect Zuellni through her own hands.

“Yes…… that’s right.”

She held Zuellni close to her face. The Electronic Fairy struggled as if she was itchy, then she pressed her nose on Nina’s hair. Her small nose touched Nina’s ear lope. The absence of breath was the difference between human and Electronic Fairy.

“I’ll protect you with my own hands.”

So she had to become stronger.

How strong could humans become? Nina knew someone was far ahead of her.

That, at least, was a level humans could reach.

“I will become strong, Zuellni!” she murmured in Zuellni’s ear.

Zuellni shook Nina’s hair, pouting in incomprehension.

<center>◇</center>

“……Ah!”

The sound stopped Felli’s steps.

This was the entrance to the Military Arts training complex.

The girl that Felli saw stood up from the steps. She was Layfon’s classmate – Meishen Trinden.

“Ex-excuse…me.”

Looking at the teary-eyed Meishen, Felli wanted to ask whether her face was that scary, but on second thought she decided against it.

''(She ran away the last time too.)''

The last time Meishen seemed to need Layfon for something, so Felli asked her to come in with her. However, Meishen had refused after saying something incomprehensible, and had run away.

''(I know I’m a bit cold……)''

But that was still a great shock to Felli.

“……Um……Uh, well……”

“What is it?”

Felli still replied in a deliberately cold manner to the stuttering Meishen.

“…Ah,” Meishen lowered her head.

Felli knew what Meishen wanted to talk about.

The letter.

Besides the letter that Meishen had dropped when she fled, she – It wasn’t possible for her to come and find Felli, especially all by herself.

The letter was for Layton.

Felli had thought, for a moment, that it was a love letter. The letter bearing stamps from various cities and its worn out appearance, proof of its long journey, convinced Felli it wasn’t a love letter.

What she wanted to know was why Meishen had a letter for Layfon? And who mailed this letter to here?

Leerin Marfes.

A girl’s name.

Felli couldn’t hand the letter over like this. She'd feel guilty for giving it back with signs the letter had been opened.

''(As if I had peeked at the letter.)''

Felli thought so, leaving aside the fact that she '''did''' open the envelope and read the letter. She still had it with her. It’d be bad if her shifty brother found the letter in her room, so she had put it inside her schoolbag.

“Ah, excuse me……Excuse me……”

“……If it’s about the letter, I’ve already given it to him.”

Just what was she saying……Felli wondered. She was tired of Meishen’s stuttering and planned to say something annoying, but what burst out of her mouth was a lie……

''(If I had said straightaway that it was a lie……)''

Then Meishen could have interpreted it as a mean joke.

……But when Felli had thought of what to say, it was already too late.

Meishen lifted her face, her disposition now bright and lively.

“……Thank you very much!”

……Not a lie anymore. Now she had to do it.

“……That’s all right. I’m going now.”

Felli fled through the entrance to the complex without looking back. In that case, she must give Layfon the letter before Meishen mentioned it to him.

''(How do I give it to him?)''

That was the problem. The letter’s been opened. If she gave it to him, he’d know she had read it.

''(Really……Why?)''

If it was anyone else’s letter, she would have returned it with no interest at all.

''(Why did this letter come to my hand?)''

She resented this unfair coincidence, but not the cause of it – Meishen. The girl must have received the letter under some circumstance…Like a letter being delivered to the wrong place.

''(Damn……)''

“Felli.”

Someone called her name as she cursed the postman who made the flawed delivery.

It was Nina.

“Lucky I ran into you. I booked the battleground. We’ll train over there today.”

“All right.”

“Please tell the others that I’ll take care of the paperwork for borrowing the automatic training machines.”

“Ok.”

Having greeted Felli quickly, Nina headed outside the training complex.

''(Battleground……?)''

Just when annoyance at the conversation came through……

''(The Locker Room……That’s a good place.)''

Nobody would find out if she placed the letter in the Locker Room. In other words, it was enough that nobody knew Felli was the one who put the letter there.

''(Yes.)''

Felli hurried to the training facility. She had decided on the method, but she didn’t relax.

''(How annoying.)''

She found herself getting irritated for having to lie and take up this troublesome burden. But it wasn’t just that, she also wanted to get rid of the letter from her schoolbag.

''(Why did this thing come to me?)''

She was annoyed because she thought too much of it, too much of the person who sent this letter, of what Meishen was thinking when she picked it up, of whether Meishen had looked at the letter, of the expression Layfon would have when he received the letter……

And the expression she herself showed after reading the letter……

''(I’ll put this letter back quickly!)''

She wanted this impatience gone.

Felli’s hand pushed open the door to the training arena.

<center>◇</center>

This thing was huge. Too huge.

“So what is it?” Sharnid asked.

In the room were Layfon, Harley and Sharnid. It wasn’t that Sharnid came on time to train, which was rare for him, but that Nina was late again.

Felli’s lateness was usual though.

“Well, this is for my research.”

What came with Harley's trolley was a sword.

A huge sword.

The sword was removed from a niche on the trolley, and the sword’s handle now rested near Layfon’s chest. It was as long as Layfon was tall. It was a sword, but just a wooden sword. A few wires were twisted around the blade.

“Layfon, can you try wielding it?”

“Oh……”

Flabbergasted at the huge blade, Layfon took up the handle and lifted the sword with one hand.

The heavy weight pressed down on his wrist.

“How does it feel?”

“A bit heavy, but I can use this……”

He waited for the two others to retreat to the wall and then swung down the blade.

The weight of the sword and the centrifugal force of the swing caused him to lose his balance.

“Um……”

He took a deep breath again and let internal Kei run through his body.

This strengthened his flesh, increased the density of his muscles and lightened his body in a way different from the lightness of the air. He swung again.

A low howl rumbled through the air. Not the same as the usual tearing.

“Woah!” Harley called as the gale swept past his position.

Layfon’s consciousness had already drifted away from the outside world after Harley’s outburst. He tried different moves. An upward strike. Left to right. Sudden stab. The howling of the raging wind dominated his eardrums. A feeling of himself separating from the sword rose in him. He felt his body swaying thanks to the centrifugal force. He immediately knew he had to handle this weapon differently, but it wasn’t possible to use that move in this narrow space.

“Hu……”

Layfon stopped moving and breathed out the remaining Kei and heat inside him.

“……Are you satisfied?”

Layfon almost swallowed back his breath at that icy voice.

Felli stood at the door. Her elegant brow furrowed. Her cold gaze pierced him.

“……A good demonstration.”

“It seems so. A good demonstration.”

The silver hair that seemed to melt at a touch was tangled up like a typhoon.

“This long hair……”

“Ah, yes?”

At the edge of his vision, Layfon saw Sharnid and Harley running as far away as they could from the door, as if this had nothing to do with them.

Sharnid was bold enough to whistle deliberately.

No, forget Sharnid, even Harley ran away. Just what was going on……

“……Were you listening?”

“Sure.”

“Really? This hair……It’s hard work to comb it everyday. Yes, very, very hard……”

“Uh…Is that so…That must be tiring.”

“Yes, very tiring.”

“Ha! Hahaha……” All he could do was laugh dryly. What else should he say? Nothing.

No, there was something.

“……I’m sorry.”

“I don’t accept your apology.”

No hesitation at all.

“Aaaa, isn't this fine? Look, Layfon regrets what he did.”

“……No matter how I look at it, you were the one who brought this thing in, weren’t you?”

“……Sorry,” Harley lowered his head, shot down in an instant.

Felli sighed. “Never mind, there's something more important. I met the captain on the way here. She said she got permission to use the battlegrounds, so we’ll be training over there today.”

“Wow, that’s sudden.”

“I don’t get it either.”

Without changing her foul mood, she disappeared to the other side of the door.

Released from the tense atmosphere, Layfon and Harley sighed at the same time.

''(Oh…the battleground.)''

“Senpai……”

“Yes.”

Layfon spoke softly to him.

“Oh, so you do have to do that? Right, I’ll ask.”

“Thanks.”

“What’re you two talking about?”

“Just talking about the sword.”

“Oh……”

Sharnid looked at the huge sword without much of an interest as it was placed back on the trolley.

“But……Why did you have to make this sword so ridiculously big?”

“Ah……It’s the issue with the density of the foundation. No matter how it’s calculated, the size comes out the same. Once this is completed, it should be lighter.”

“Oh, so you’re making a new type of Dite? If I remember correctly, inventing isn't your specialty, is it Harley?"

“Yeah, my roommate came up with this idea. Well, I’m better at organizing information and adjusting settings, but my roommate isn’t the only one inventing. Our budget was only approved on the condition that we work on this project with three people.”

“Right…Sounds annoying.”

“That’s mean.”

“I’m not saying you’re stupid. I just don’t know much about this kind of thing,” Sharnid waved and left the room. Layfon and Harley caught up with him and together, they headed for the war field.

<center>◇</center>

Training ended as usual. Layfon thought the cooperation of the team as a whole was better than when he first joined. He could feel Sharnid’s line of vision when he reinforced from the back, and Felli’s speed at conveying intelligence, though not as fast as the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, wasn’t as slow as before.

They had three rounds of mock training against the automatic machines. They won all three matches, and there was nothing they could pick about their timing. Even so, Nina’s faraway expression remained.

“Well, we’ll stop here for the day.”

“Uh, thanks for the hard work, everyone.”

“Thanks for the hard work.”

The reflection meeting in the Locker Room ended sloppily under Nina’s announcement. As usual, Sharnid immediately headed for the bathroom, and Felli, who hadn’t even sweated one single drop, took up her bag and left the room.

As usual, Layfon prepared to return to the training complex to train with Nina.

Because the team needed its two first attackers to work closely. If they couldn’t develop chemistry between them and coordinate intuitively, then everything was just talk……

“Layfon.”

“Yes?”

“You can go back today.”

“Huh?”

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

“Why?”

“Because there’s no need.”

He was dumbstruck at how easy she gave voice to that thought.

It was easy for him to say “Sure not.” In truth, they did coordinate in the mock training just then, but that was because their movements matched. He wouldn’t call that the perfect intuitive coordination.

He thought Nina wanted him to coordinate well with her, so their current situation wasn’t too good.

But she said “there’s no need”.

What was going on?

“Anyway, we’ll stop training. You can go back,” she said and turned from him.

He felt he was rejected.

“Nina……” Harley said.

Harley had easily entered the area of rejection that Layfon, hesitating whether he should step in, failed to enter. This was the free relationship of childhood friends, a relationship not bound by anything.

This feeling was different from the distant feeling he had as of himself standing on the other side of the glass. He was dumbfounded at her refusal to train with him.

“I’m going then,” Layfon said. Aghast at himself for saying this without resistance, he left the Locker Room.

<center>◇</center>

The closing of the door seemed to seal off their relationship. The simple tone of the voice cut through her chest.

Nina shook her head to disperse that pain.

“What am I doing?”

She knew.

She knew, but what was she doing? Asking herself this question?

“Don’t be confused.”

As when she failed to find the exit to her maze of her thoughts, she stopped thinking.

Even if one could speculate about the future, predicting it wasn’t possible. The only predictable thing was death, but no one knew the exact timing of death.

(My future’s at a state that even speculating makes it sound strange.)

So she could only do what she thought was right.

“Should I return to the training complex?”

She had been clear in her refusal to train. Layfon probably wasn’t in the training complex now.

…… If he was there, she had to move somewhere else.

“…… Uh?”

Something had fallen beside the chair.

(Success.)

Felli had placed the letter beneath Layfon’s bag. This way, Layfon might think he didn’t realize he had misplaced it in his bag.

She had resealed the letter, albeit a bit clumsily. Layfon might not discover the letter’s been opened, since he really was slow. Her heart snickered, but her expression remained cold as usual. She slightly raised her fist to compliment herself, then left the war field with sprightly steps.

<center>◇</center>

Night came. The sky turned dark.

Layfon stepped into the war field again.

In the darkness of the night, the bugs sheltered in the bushes called, their sound sent ripples through the air.

In Layfon’s hand was the sword Harley had brought over. Holding the wooden handle of the clumsy and huge sword that had iron wires wrapped around it, Layfon waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.

“Fu!” He let out a breath, waited for the internal Kei to flow through his body, then began his movement.

First he repeated the basic moves he had used in the training complex. Strong wind blasted the war field, the sword’s weight unbalancing Layfon’s center of gravity. He adjusted his center of gravity as he swung the sword.

Instead of using force to control the swaying of his body caused by the sword, he adjusted his movements to follow the direction of the sword’s weight.

And used that power.

After some time, Layfon was no longer staying at one place. He was moving constantly in the boundary of the war field, following the direction that the weight led him.

And not long after, he was controlling that direction.

Moving without a pattern, he propelled himself forward in the war field. His movement was now different from before. Very different from the basic moves of handling a sword.

He leaped from the ground as he swung. Spinning in the air, he used the weight of the sword to shoot out his Kei. The force generated by the attack that pulled him forward was then turned into the force of his next attack.

His repeated this process numerous times, his feet not even touching the ground.

“……”

The sword penetrated the ground, and Layfon stopped moving. As numerous soil particles rained down on him, internal Kei gathered to his feet.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

And he leaped upward, pulling the sword out from the ground and swinging it.

Touching the ground, he leaped up again to swing the sword. It was much harder to control the weight of the sword in midair than on solid earth. Layfon continued to practice, trying to find a way to control the blade.

At last, he stopped his leaping movements and breathed out slowly to disperse his Kei.

Light flooded the war field.

“I no longer know…… how to describe it,” Harley said in a low voice as he headed over with Felli and Karian.

“How’s it doing?”

Harley jotted down notes on a notepad as Layfon told him his thought.

“How’re you doing with the invention?” Karian asked when Harley’s finished writing down everything.

The alchemy student replied, his face dimming. “No problem at all. The basic theory was completed at the time when Layfon started his semester. The only issue left is whether the thing would work after it’s manufactured. Yeah, just a few adjustments would do. There aren’t many people who can use this, so I never thought I’d have a chance to make it.”

The fact that filth monsters were near Zuellni was top secret, but it wouldn’t make sense to hide that from the alchemy inventors, so Karian had divulged it to Harley and his camp of inventors.

But not everyone in the 17th platoon knew – not Nina and Sharnid. Lafyon had also asked Harley to keep it a secret from them.

“We can only give up if that’s the fate of the city.”

“….. True, but I don’t want that kind of fate,” Harley sighed, clearing the cloudy look on his face.

“Is it really all right for the guy who came up with the basic theory to miss this?” Karian said.

“He’s a weirdo. He’s got incredible skill and wrists as a sword maker, but he himself is pretty annoying.”

“Meaning that’s the bearing of an artisan.”

“Really? I think weirdo is enough to describe him.”

“Hahaha.”

“You’ll feel the same if you meet him.”

Karian parted with them to lock up the war field. At the exit, Harley also left for the alchemy lab, saying the weirdo might still be there.

Layfon and Felli stayed to wait for Karian.

The streetlights dimly chased away the darkness of the empty road leading to the war field.

“You’re accommodating,” Felli said.

“I can’t let others do this, right?” Layfon smiled bitterly.

Felli lifted her face. “Perhaps… I can’t help but feel that you’ve given up.”

“Given up?”

“The purpose for coming here.”

“……”

“Don’t you want to live a normal life?”

“I’m not giving it up.”

“Then why did you agree to this?”

Layfon moved his gaze away.

“Well…… I can’t do anything about it. The sense of maleness is strong.”

“Yes, but the problem won’t end just by getting rid of filth monsters.”

“….. I suppose.”

Unable to argue against Felli, his smile turned weak.

A huge number of filth monsters were outside the city.

“Won’t it be too late if something happens to humanity because of your foolish act?”

“I don’t know about something that big. But if it’s what I can do, then I can only do it. Isn’t that right?”

“…… Has it got to be you?”

“Huh?”

“We can win if we aren’t afraid of sacrificing. You said this before, we can still win if there are sacrifices.”

“Yes, but I don’t think it’s good to not do what I’m capable of doing.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Layfon said after a moment of pause.

“That’s fine, I know I’m the type who is capable but won’t do things.”

Layfon watched Felli.

“I don’t find that despicable. That is my determination. It’s a path I chose for myself. No matter what others think, I won’t die regretting.”

Layfon admired her determination. She tried hard to confront her fate, and she kept trying even though it wasn’t successful. Her way wasn’t bad too.

“But I hate myself for doing nothing and causing people to die, especially if it happens to senpai and everyone I know.”

“Um?”

“Even in Grendan, I tried to solve everything alone. I don’t care that others find my way base and despicable. On the contrary, I really don’t understand why they had to say those things.”

Did the people at the orphanage wanted him to do that? He didn’t know. He had never thought to ask. He knew the answer even if he didn’t ask. On the other hand, perhaps that wasn’t the truth. Layfon had left Grendan to come to Zuellni.

He didn’t hate them.

But even if he didn’t earn money that way, he would have found similar means as he didn’t want the orphanage Head and Leerin to worry about poverty.

He attempted to solve everything through his own strength.

“I’m so good-natured.”

“Yes.”

“That’s mean!”

“…… Compared to that, I dislike the traditional title of ‘senpai’. Call me differently.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t your classmates call you Layton?”

Her sudden change of topic was perplexing.

“Yes, but…… I don’t think I’ll be happy if that name got out, uh, how should I put it……”

“Then let me find another way to call you. Lay, Layton-kun, Layfon-kun, Lay-chin, Lay-san…… which one is better?”

“Uh? Can I only choose from that list?”

“Have you got any other suggestions?”

“Hum, it’s hard to come up with a nickname for myself.”

“Then I’ll call you Lay-chin.”

“….. Please let me think on it more.”

“Why? Isn’t Lay-chin cute?”

“No, if there’s a cooler way……”

Being called Lay-chin by an emotionless voice just sounded strange. Not that he wanted her to use it in a cute voice though.

…… Just thinking of that sent a chill down his spine.

“How about ‘Flash of Thunder’? When I see you everyday, I’ll say “Good morning ‘Flash of Thunder’, ‘Hello, Flash of Thunder’, ‘Goodnight, Flash of Thunder’. In any situations when I need to use your name, I’ll call you ‘Flash of Thunder’.”

“……”

“Are you embarrassed?”

“If you knew, then don’t call me that!! But why Flash?”

“Do you want a word other than Flash?”

“That’s not the issue.”

“You’re willful.”

“Me?”

“Oh well, I’ll just call you Fon Fon.”

“Wa, that’s totally different! It sounds like the name of some rare animal.”

“What does that matter? Fon Fon, do you want snacks?” she politely took out a wrapped up chocolate from her pocket. That action of hers totally depleted Layfon’s energy.

“Am I a pet?”

“It’s enough that you act like a pet.”

“Wu……”

“You only need to be a pet, so you don’t have to force yourself.”

“Hum?”

“…… My brother’s back,” Felli turned around quickly, giving him no time to seek clarification.

“Sorry for making you wait. Actually, I didn’t expect you to wait for me.”

“You didn’t say not to wait for you. Besides, you’re pretty frail. It’s dangerous for you to head back alone.”

“Hahaha, how extreme a way of putting it. Sorry for making you guys wait, but I’ve something else I must do, so I’ll be heading off to the Student Council room. You can go back first.”

“You should have told us earlier.”

“Uhhh, it was my miss. Sorry. Right, you must be hungry after all that exercise, Layfon. Because of me the schedule was pushed back till so late. Felli, take him to a good restaurant and have something to eat,” Karian said, took out some notes from his wallet and handed them to Felli. Before the Layfon and Felli got to say anything, the Student President had already left them.

“Got it,” Felli murmured to the speechless Layfon.

“Well, since it’s so rare, let’s go to a lively bar. We can observe the night while enjoying delicious wine. Please prepare a key to a room.”

“Huh, please don’t say this as if it’s all been decided? Besides, we aren’t old enough to drink alcohol.”

Moreover, both Layfon and Felli wouldn’t suit that kind of atmosphere.

Layfon wasn’t solemn enough to have to go to a bar, and Felli’s crisp and beautiful face gave off a feeling different from an adult’s.

But if it was a place for Felli……

(A restaurant catering for families……)

A family restaurant with kids…… putting aside her beauty, Felli was like a child pretending to be mature.

Lips pouting, she was paying a lot of attention to the toys near the cashier.

(Ah, that would suit her too perfectly!)

Unfortunately, there weren’t any family restaurants in Zuellni, but that didn’t mean there weren’t any toy shops.

“…… You seem to be thinking of something weird,” Felli said.

“Of course not!”

She held her suspicious gaze.

“Never mind, there’s a restaurant close by that I often visit, and it opens till quite late. Is it ok to be treated?”

“You don’t have to worry about that kind of thing. Let’s go, Fon Fon.”

“…… Wait, have you decided on that name already?”

“I’ve decided. Fon Fon, I’ll leave you here if you don’t hurry up.”

With no room to resist being given a new nickname, he chased after Felli, feeling more tired than when he was practicing at the war field.

<center>◇</center>

After dinner with Felli, Layfon returned to the dormitory, had a shower and fell onto the bed.

His body relaxed in complete exhaustion. As he slowly entered a state of false sleep, he thought back on what had happened to him so far.

He spent a lot of time focusing today. That image and those words distracted him while he was handling his sword.

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

He didn’t think Nina’s words had that much of an impact on him, but he might be wrong.

“But it’s probably different from a mental impact.”

It felt more like…… a bad premonition. Irritation was more like it. At that time, he thought he had seen the clear face of the feeling that he got from Nina…… It looked similar to irritation, but he had yet to grasp hold of its most true form.

“Yeah, it feels familiar.”

In the wake of impatience and anxiety, his will to sleep had gone off somewhere.

In one swift moment, he thought he understood it, but it had then slipped away. That was irritating.

“Um…. Aaah!”

He moaned and tossed on the bed and accidentally fell off it. He was too relaxed, so he didn’t have time to protect himself from the fall.

“Wu……” He climbed back up, pressing his nose with a hand, and he saw his wrist.

White dots scattered around his wrist, as of injuries caused by scalding heat.

They were traces left from his contact with the polluted substances. When Layfon was being treated in the hospital, the doctor said the scars would fade given enough time. Yet even now, he could still find traces of their existence.

He thought his injury was nothing, but he started doubting his way of thinking when he saw the reaction of Nina and others.

It would be good if people looked at his scar and didn’t find themselves responsible.

But the scar Layfon was gazing at was another one. A black scar that stretched from his wrist to his elbow. It was a scar that would never fade, a scar left after the injury’s healed. This was also one part of Layfon’s past.

As long as one searched for it, one could find traces of injuries on his body. Injuries made in training, in matches, in fights against filth monsters. Not only that, but also the cuts he got on his knee and upper forehead when he was little, running around and crashing into walls. These two scars were lighter.

“This wound was really painful,” he murmured, sitting on the bed and looking at the scar on his wrist.

He got this injury when practicing with the steel threads.

When he had become a Heaven Blade successor, he learned the ways to fight filth monsters from the other Heaven Blade successors.

The Heaven Blade successor who used steel threads was Lintence Savoled Haden.

At first, Layfon trained with just one thread. At that time, he already knew how to extend his Kei into his weapon and feel the weapon as part of his nervous system.

But that wasn’t enough to control steel threads.

Lintence said not only the nervous system, but the weapon was to become his muscles too. Layfon thought that was Lintence’s excuse, but after watching him groom the trees of the palace yard with his countless steel threads in one breath, Layfon had nothing to complain about.

While suffering for not being used to this way of fighting, he gradually learned how to control the steel threads as he pleased. One thread became two, two became four, four became eight, eight between sixteen…… The number of steel threads increased.

Yet, it was only the number of threads that was increasing. He was still a great distance away from being able to control the threads as if his own arms had extended, as if they were really a part of his body.

…… With the Layfon now, he would have understood, but back then, he didn’t get it.

He shouldn’t have seen that technique.

Filth monsters at a more mature stage than the ones that attacked Zuellni not long ago assaulted Grendan at the time when Layfon managed to control more than 100 steel threads.

Lintence defeated them all.

Layfon couldn’t help but imitate him, thinking he could also manage that technique. The Lintence watching him practice, as if putting him under surveillance, gradually faded from his vision.

He tried the technique when he was alone…… Cut by his own steel thread, he had fainted through intense pain and blood loss.

When he came to, he was lying on a hospital bed.

“Are you a moron?” was what he heard from Lintence when he opened his eyes.

“Would spiders stick to your net? Then do those spiders have a right to live? A spider that’s not a spider wants to become a spider. You need thousands time, millions times, billion times of practice than a true spider to become one. Moron! You’re worse than a newly born tiny spider. It’s too soon to want to weave a spider net when you don’t even know how to emit silk. Go and start practicing from the very beginning!”

Layfon got quite an earful.

“His speech was over the top.”

Rather than anger, a strange feeling rose in him as he reminisced of the past. Gazing at the scar, he laughed dryly.

Nothing had changed from then. The only condition to become a Heaven Blade successor was to keep on becoming stronger, so he didn’t have time to be scared of the weapon. He had then continued to practice with the steel threads alone. Lintence had also fallen silent, interrupting only when needed.

Every Heaven Blade successor knew it was a lonely journey to reach the top by competing with each other. Young Layfon also had to satisfy that condition. He didn’t have to be asked to satisfy it, because he was already fulfilling it.

But he had become more cautious.

He knew an uncontrollable power could harm its user, so before he managed to fully control that power, he decided to seal it inside himself.

Lintence hadn’t taught Layfon anything besides the basics of the steel threads. The duty of a Heaven Blade successor was to become strong himself, not to help another become strong. Lintence had already broken that mutual rule by teaching Layfon the steel threads technique, so Layfon continued to practice without any complaints.

He hadn’t sustained an injury as deep and severe as that one since then, but he still got many other injuries. Those injuries had all healed, disappeared, leaving many scars.

Every time a new scar appeared, he knew more of his weaknesses. He would correct that weakness before the wound healed. And by repeating that process, he finally managed to control the steel threads.

“Ah, perhaps……”

Why was he thinking of it? Why did he recall it? It was neither a painful nor a warm snatch of memory.

Without thinking, he was overlapping his feeling with the feeling he got from Nina. He had experienced the uneasiness and incomprehension he felt from Nina.

Did Nina want to become strong alone?

Was she forcing herself to become strong through loneliness?

If that was the case, then…… At this thought, a dull pain flared in his chest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter3

2009-08-09T08:57:13Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 3: Cry for what?===

That night, she was cleaning the floor by herself with a cloth.

All kinds of noises, signifying the gears were at work, filled the Engine Room. When she first started school, she had trouble focusing, as the noises she heard the previous night while cleaning kept distracting her. Now? It didn't bother her anymore.

She looked at the oil-stained gloves, the cloth, the blackened foam of the soap, and the dirty floor that stayed dirty no matter how hard she worked at it.

In truth, Nina wasn’t looking at anything.

According to the student in charge of the Engine Room, Layfon was helping the City Police today.

'Helping the City Police' meant he was working as a temp? Why did he take on that irregular job when he already had to clean the Engine Room? Would his body be alright?

''(If he gets sick……)''

What would happen to the 17th platoon?

The team might be disbanded arbitrarily. If their ace got sick……

''(No……This is too strange.)''

She had expectations for Layfon when he first joined the platoon, but they were lower then. She had only seen him as a particularly brilliant kouhai in the Military Arts, but what she now anticipated was the level of his fighting skill.

She didn’t think it was wrong for her to expect him to fight well.

Layfon was stronger than she first thought he was. This was the truth, and it wouldn’t be right to ignore that reality. She would use what could be used. There was nothing wrong with that way of thinking.

''(I’ve always wanted to find a solution.)''

Sharnid and Felli were the same. They had the strength but not the drive. Nina wondered whether her expectations of them were wasted.

The team she had formed was not the team she had in mind.

But she didn’t wish for a perfect team at that time. It was just that her way of thinking had changed since then.

Nobody was better as a sniper than Sharnid. She hadn’t seen the true worth of Felli’s psychokinesis, but the girl’s ability must be extremely high for the Student President to recommend her. Harley’s knowledge and skill in Dites hadn't failed her.

Nina thought all she needed was for herself to become stronger.

But……

Layfon appeared.

''(That power……)''

In Grendan, a place with more experience fighting in Military Arts matches and against filth monsters than any other city, Layfon had become one of the Twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers.

''(Is scary……)''

That day when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, Nina thought she’d die as food for the larvae. She thought she had no way of resisting the principle of natural selection that ruled the world.

Nina came to Zuellni to see the outside word. As someone living in a city facing the end of its journey, Nina had formed a platoon to do something about that. This feeling she held was frail in the face of the gigantic wave of filth monsters.

Layfon had pushed back that wave. He wiped out all the larvae and killed the mother all by himself.

She was truly scared when she saw him appearing on the other side of the air shield – in a place where the air was polluted, filled with harmful substances.

Was he human?

And she was relieved when he collapsed.

Yes, he really was human.

The time required to fix the damaged city and for Layfon to recuperate in the hospital had wiped away her feelings of that time.

Leaving the fact that Layfon was very strong.

The 17th platoon could operate as the ideal team she had always wanted as long as they had Layfon’s power.

''(But……We still lost the match.)''

They lost to the 14th platoon in the platoon match.

The captain of the 14th platoon said it wouldn’t work if only Layfon was strong.

''(Then……Just what should we do?)''

Nina was confused. The 14th platton had used teamwork to win. Was that what the 17th platoon needed? But she held no expectations for that to appear any time soon. Her experience with the team, from the moment when it was first formed till now, told her it was not possible.

''(What should I do……)''

Despair must have come to her then……Nina must have realized what the team needed when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni.

That feeling came to her when she was helpless.

There could be no teamwork if they relyed entirely on one person's strength.

A tug……

“Um……?” At the tug of her hair, she brought her attention back to the present. At some point in time, her hand had stopped its motion. A light weight had settled on her shoulders and the back of her neck. She reached back and felt something soft.

“Oh, it’s you……”

She took hold of the thing and pulled around to where she could see it.
[[Image:CSR vol02 111.jpg|thumb]]

“Geez……Did you run away again?” She smiled.

Zuellni returned an innocent smile.

The city’s consciousness, a consolidated form of electric particles, protected the people from filth monsters. Zuellni’s hand touched Nina’s face, patting it gently.
Nina relaxed at that guileless face.

“You……Why do you like me so much?” Nina said, even knowing she wouldn’t get a reply.

And as Nina had known, Zuellni only smiled, showing no signs of whether she had understood Nina’s words.

“Yeah, I shouldn’t need to think about that.”

This kid really loved the people living in this city. Nina wasn’t anyone special. She had only accepted Zuellni under a chance circumstance, so the Eletronic Fairy often came to find her.

Just like how Zuellni was touching Nina’s face.

Zuellni wanted to be touched in turn.

The consciousness itself, rather than its physical manifestation in the form of the city, wanted to be caressed.

“Meeting you was the best thing in my life.”

And……

“Because I met you, I want to protect you.”

Nina met Zuellni when she first started cleaning the Engine Room. Just like Layfon, she was shocked at the encounter. She knew the city had a consciousness, but she had never guessed it took the form of a little girl.

“I can love this city because you’re in this form. Don’t laugh at me for being cold-blooded. Just view me as narrow-minded……It’s a refreshing and surprising experience to touch, to understand another and laugh together. I’m very happy.”

That was why she wanted to protect Zuellni through her own hands.

“Yes…… that’s right.”

She held Zuellni close to her face. The Electronic Fairy struggled as if she was itchy, then she pressed her nose on Nina’s hair. Her small nose touched Nina’s ear lope. The absence of breath was the difference between human and Electronic Fairy.

“I’ll protect you with my own hands.”

So she had to become stronger.

How strong could humans become? Nina knew someone was far ahead of her.

That, at least, was a level humans could reach.

“I will become strong, Zuellni!” she murmured in Zuellni’s ear.

Zuellni shook Nina’s hair, pouting in incomprehension.

<center>◇</center>

“……Ah!”

The sound stopped Felli’s steps.

This was the entrance to the Military Arts training complex.

The girl that Felli saw stood up from the steps. She was Layfon’s classmate – Meishen Trinden.

“Ex-excuse…me.”

Looking at the teary-eyed Meishen, Felli wanted to ask whether her face was that scary, but on second thought she decided against it.

''(She ran away the last time too.)''

The last time Meishen seemed to need Layfon for something, so Felli asked her to come in with her. However, Meishen had refused after saying something incomprehensible, and had run away.

''(I know I’m a bit cold……)''

But that was still a great shock to Felli.

“……Um……Uh, well……”

“What is it?”

Felli still replied in a deliberately cold manner to the stuttering Meishen.

“…Ah,” Meishen lowered her head.

Felli knew what Meishen wanted to talk about.

The letter.

Besides the letter that Meishen had dropped when she fled, she – It wasn’t possible for her to come and find Felli, especially all by herself.

The letter was for Layton.

Felli had thought, for a moment, that it was a love letter. The letter bearing stamps from various cities and its worn out appearance, proof of its long journey, convinced Felli it wasn’t a love letter.

What she wanted to know was why Meishen had a letter for Layfon? And who mailed this letter to here?

Leerin Marfes.

A girl’s name.

Felli couldn’t hand the letter over like this. She'd feel guilty for giving it back with signs the letter had been opened.

''(As if I had peeked at the letter.)''

Felli thought so, leaving aside the fact that she '''did''' open the envelope and read the letter. She still had it with her. It’d be bad if her shifty brother found the letter in her room, so she had put it inside her schoolbag.

“Ah, excuse me……Excuse me……”

“……If it’s about the letter, I’ve already given it to him.”

Just what was she saying……Felli wondered. She was tired of Meishen’s stuttering and planned to say something annoying, but what burst out of her mouth was a lie……

''(If I had said straightaway that it was a lie……)''

Then Meishen could have interpreted it as a mean joke.

……But when Felli had thought of what to say, it was already too late.

Meishen lifted her face, her disposition now bright and lively.

“……Thank you very much!”

……Not a lie anymore. Now she had to do it.

“……That’s all right. I’m going now.”

Felli fled through the entrance to the complex without looking back. In that case, she must give Layfon the letter before Meishen mentioned it to him.

''(How do I give it to him?)''

That was the problem. The letter’s been opened. If she gave it to him, he’d know she had read it.

''(Really……Why?)''

If it was anyone else’s letter, she would have returned it with no interest at all.

''(Why did this letter come to my hand?)''

She resented this unfair coincidence, but not the cause of it – Meishen. The girl must have received the letter under some circumstance…Like a letter being delivered to the wrong place.

''(Damn……)''

“Felli.”

Someone called her name as she cursed the postman who made the flawed delivery.

It was Nina.

“Lucky I ran into you. I booked the battleground. We’ll train over there today.”

“All right.”

“Please tell the others that I’ll take care of the paperwork for borrowing the automatic training machines.”

“Ok.”

Having greeted Felli quickly, Nina headed outside the training complex.

''(Battleground……?)''

Just when annoyance at the conversation came through……

''(The Locker Room……That’s a good place.)''

Nobody would find out if she placed the letter in the Locker Room. In other words, it was enough that nobody knew Felli was the one who put the letter there.

''(Yes.)''

Felli hurried to the training facility. She had decided on the method, but she didn’t relax.

''(How annoying.)''

She found herself getting irritated for having to lie and take up this troublesome burden. But it wasn’t just that, she also wanted to get rid of the letter from her schoolbag.

''(Why did this thing come to me?)''

She was annoyed because she thought too much of it, too much of the person who sent this letter, of what Meishen was thinking when she picked it up, of whether Meishen had looked at the letter, of the expression Layfon would have when he received the letter……

And the expression she herself showed after reading the letter……

''(I’ll put this letter back quickly!)''

She wanted this impatience gone.

Felli’s hand pushed open the door to the training arena.

<center>◇</center>

This thing was huge. Too huge.

“So what is it?” Sharnid asked.

In the room were Layfon, Harley and Sharnid. It wasn’t that Sharnid came on time to train, which was rare for him, but that Nina was late again.

Felli’s lateness was usual though.

“Well, this is for my research.”

What came with Harley's trolley was a sword.

A huge sword.

The sword was removed from a niche on the trolley, and the sword’s handle now rested near Layfon’s chest. It was as long as Layfon was tall. It was a sword, but just a wooden sword. A few wires were twisted around the blade.

“Layfon, can you try wielding it?”

“Oh……”

Flabbergasted at the huge blade, Layfon took up the handle and lifted the sword with one hand.

The heavy weight pressed down on his wrist.

“How does it feel?”

“A bit heavy, um, I can use this……”

He waited for the two others to retreat to the wall and then swung down the blade.

The weight of the sword and the centrifugal force of the swing caused him to lose his balance.

“Um……”

He took a deep breath again and let the internal Kei run through his body.

This strengthened his flesh, increased the density of his muscles and lightened his body in a way different from the lightness of the air. He swung again.

A low howl rumbled through the air. Not the same as the usual tearing.

“Woah!” Harley called as the strong wind swept past his position.

Layfon’s consciousness had already drifted off from the external world after Harley’s outburst. He tried different moves. Bottom up strike. Left to right. Sudden stab. The howling of the raging wind dominated his eardrums. A feeling of himself separating from the sword rose in him. He felt his body swaying through the centrifugal force. He immediately knew he had to handle this weapon differently, but it wasn’t possible to use that move in this narrow space.

“Hu……”

Layfon ceased his movements and breathed out the remaining Kei and heat inside him.

“…… Are you satisfied?”

Layfon almost swallowed back his breath at the icy voice.

Felli stood at the door. Her elegant brow furrowed. Her cold gaze pierced him.

“…… Thanks.”

“Yes, thanks.”

The silver hair that seemed to melt at a touch was tangled up like a typhoon.

“This long hair……”

“Huh, what?”

At the edge of his vision, Layfon saw Sharnid and Harley escaping to the farthest position from the door, as if this had nothing to do with them.

Sharnid was bold enough to whistle deliberately.

No, forget Sharnid, even Harley ran away. Just what was going on……

“…… Were you listening?”

“Sure.”

“Really? This hair…… It’s hard work to comb through it everyday. Yes, very, very hard……”

“Uh… Is that so….. That’s tiring.”

“Yes, very tiring.”

“Ha! Hahaha……” All he could do was laugh dryly. What else should he say? Nothing.

No, there was something.

“…… I’m sorry.”

“I don’t accept your apology.”

No hesitation at all.

“Aaaa, shall we leave this? Look, Layfon’s regretting his action.”

“…… No matter how I looked at it, you were the one who brought this thing in, weren’t you?”

“…… Sorry,” Harley lowered his head, shot down in an instant.

Felli sighed. “Never mind, something else’s more important. I met the captain on the way here. She said she got permission to use the war field, so we’ll be training over there today.”

“Wow, that’s sudden.”

“I don’t get it too.”

Without fixing up her foul mood, she disappeared on the other side of the door.

Released from the tense atmosphere, Layfon and Harley sighed at the same time.

(Oh….. the war field.)

“Senpai……”

“Yes.”

Layfon spoke softly to him.

“Oh, so you do have to do that? Right, I’ll ask.”

“Thanks.”

“What’re you two talking about?”

“Just discussing about the sword.”

“Oh……”

Sharnid looked at the huge sword without much of an interest as it was placed back on the trolley.

“But…… Why did you have to make this sword so ridiculously huge?”

“Ah…… It’s the issue with the density of the foundation. No matter how it’s calculated, the size comes out the same. Once this is completed, it should be lighter.”

“Oh, so you’re making a new type of Dite? I remember inventing isn’t Harley’s specialty?”

“Yeah, my roommate came up with this idea. Well, I’m better at organizing information and adjusting setting, but my roommate isn’t the only one inventing. Our budget’s only approved on the condition that we work on the project with three people.”

“Right…. Sounds annoying.”

“That’s mean.”

“I’m not saying you’re stupid. I just don’t know much about this kind of thing,” Sharnid waved and left the room. Layfon and Harley caught up with him and together, they headed for the war field.

<center>◇</center>

Training ended as usual. Layfon thought the cooperation of the team as a whole was better than when he first joined. He could feel Sharnid’s line of vision when he reinforced from the back, and Felli’s speed at conveying intelligence, though not as fast as the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, wasn’t as slow as before.

They had three rounds of mock training against the automatic machines. They won all three matches, and there was nothing they could pick about their timing. Even so, Nina’s faraway expression remained.

“Well, we’ll stop here for the day.”

“Uh, thanks for the hard work, everyone.”

“Thanks for the hard work.”

The reflection meeting in the Locker Room ended sloppily under Nina’s announcement. As usual, Sharnid immediately headed for the bathroom, and Felli, who hadn’t even sweated one single drop, took up her bag and left the room.

As usual, Layfon prepared to return to the training complex to train with Nina.

Because the team needed its two first attackers to work closely. If they couldn’t develop chemistry between them and coordinate intuitively, then everything was just talk……

“Layfon.”

“Yes?”

“You can go back today.”

“Huh?”

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

“Why?”

“Because there’s no need.”

He was dumbstruck at how easy she gave voice to that thought.

It was easy for him to say “Sure not.” In truth, they did coordinate in the mock training just then, but that was because their movements matched. He wouldn’t call that the perfect intuitive coordination.

He thought Nina wanted him to coordinate well with her, so their current situation wasn’t too good.

But she said “there’s no need”.

What was going on?

“Anyway, we’ll stop training. You can go back,” she said and turned from him.

He felt he was rejected.

“Nina……” Harley said.

Harley had easily entered the area of rejection that Layfon, hesitating whether he should step in, failed to enter. This was the free relationship of childhood friends, a relationship not bound by anything.

This feeling was different from the distant feeling he had as of himself standing on the other side of the glass. He was dumbfounded at her refusal to train with him.

“I’m going then,” Layfon said. Aghast at himself for saying this without resistance, he left the Locker Room.

<center>◇</center>

The closing of the door seemed to seal off their relationship. The simple tone of the voice cut through her chest.

Nina shook her head to disperse that pain.

“What am I doing?”

She knew.

She knew, but what was she doing? Asking herself this question?

“Don’t be confused.”

As when she failed to find the exit to her maze of her thoughts, she stopped thinking.

Even if one could speculate about the future, predicting it wasn’t possible. The only predictable thing was death, but no one knew the exact timing of death.

(My future’s at a state that even speculating makes it sound strange.)

So she could only do what she thought was right.

“Should I return to the training complex?”

She had been clear in her refusal to train. Layfon probably wasn’t in the training complex now.

…… If he was there, she had to move somewhere else.

“…… Uh?”

Something had fallen beside the chair.

(Success.)

Felli had placed the letter beneath Layfon’s bag. This way, Layfon might think he didn’t realize he had misplaced it in his bag.

She had resealed the letter, albeit a bit clumsily. Layfon might not discover the letter’s been opened, since he really was slow. Her heart snickered, but her expression remained cold as usual. She slightly raised her fist to compliment herself, then left the war field with sprightly steps.

<center>◇</center>

Night came. The sky turned dark.

Layfon stepped into the war field again.

In the darkness of the night, the bugs sheltered in the bushes called, their sound sent ripples through the air.

In Layfon’s hand was the sword Harley had brought over. Holding the wooden handle of the clumsy and huge sword that had iron wires wrapped around it, Layfon waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.

“Fu!” He let out a breath, waited for the internal Kei to flow through his body, then began his movement.

First he repeated the basic moves he had used in the training complex. Strong wind blasted the war field, the sword’s weight unbalancing Layfon’s center of gravity. He adjusted his center of gravity as he swung the sword.

Instead of using force to control the swaying of his body caused by the sword, he adjusted his movements to follow the direction of the sword’s weight.

And used that power.

After some time, Layfon was no longer staying at one place. He was moving constantly in the boundary of the war field, following the direction that the weight led him.

And not long after, he was controlling that direction.

Moving without a pattern, he propelled himself forward in the war field. His movement was now different from before. Very different from the basic moves of handling a sword.

He leaped from the ground as he swung. Spinning in the air, he used the weight of the sword to shoot out his Kei. The force generated by the attack that pulled him forward was then turned into the force of his next attack.

His repeated this process numerous times, his feet not even touching the ground.

“……”

The sword penetrated the ground, and Layfon stopped moving. As numerous soil particles rained down on him, internal Kei gathered to his feet.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

And he leaped upward, pulling the sword out from the ground and swinging it.

Touching the ground, he leaped up again to swing the sword. It was much harder to control the weight of the sword in midair than on solid earth. Layfon continued to practice, trying to find a way to control the blade.

At last, he stopped his leaping movements and breathed out slowly to disperse his Kei.

Light flooded the war field.

“I no longer know…… how to describe it,” Harley said in a low voice as he headed over with Felli and Karian.

“How’s it doing?”

Harley jotted down notes on a notepad as Layfon told him his thought.

“How’re you doing with the invention?” Karian asked when Harley’s finished writing down everything.

The alchemy student replied, his face dimming. “No problem at all. The basic theory was completed at the time when Layfon started his semester. The only issue left is whether the thing would work after it’s manufactured. Yeah, just a few adjustments would do. There aren’t many people who can use this, so I never thought I’d have a chance to make it.”

The fact that filth monsters were near Zuellni was top secret, but it wouldn’t make sense to hide that from the alchemy inventors, so Karian had divulged it to Harley and his camp of inventors.

But not everyone in the 17th platoon knew – not Nina and Sharnid. Lafyon had also asked Harley to keep it a secret from them.

“We can only give up if that’s the fate of the city.”

“….. True, but I don’t want that kind of fate,” Harley sighed, clearing the cloudy look on his face.

“Is it really all right for the guy who came up with the basic theory to miss this?” Karian said.

“He’s a weirdo. He’s got incredible skill and wrists as a sword maker, but he himself is pretty annoying.”

“Meaning that’s the bearing of an artisan.”

“Really? I think weirdo is enough to describe him.”

“Hahaha.”

“You’ll feel the same if you meet him.”

Karian parted with them to lock up the war field. At the exit, Harley also left for the alchemy lab, saying the weirdo might still be there.

Layfon and Felli stayed to wait for Karian.

The streetlights dimly chased away the darkness of the empty road leading to the war field.

“You’re accommodating,” Felli said.

“I can’t let others do this, right?” Layfon smiled bitterly.

Felli lifted her face. “Perhaps… I can’t help but feel that you’ve given up.”

“Given up?”

“The purpose for coming here.”

“……”

“Don’t you want to live a normal life?”

“I’m not giving it up.”

“Then why did you agree to this?”

Layfon moved his gaze away.

“Well…… I can’t do anything about it. The sense of maleness is strong.”

“Yes, but the problem won’t end just by getting rid of filth monsters.”

“….. I suppose.”

Unable to argue against Felli, his smile turned weak.

A huge number of filth monsters were outside the city.

“Won’t it be too late if something happens to humanity because of your foolish act?”

“I don’t know about something that big. But if it’s what I can do, then I can only do it. Isn’t that right?”

“…… Has it got to be you?”

“Huh?”

“We can win if we aren’t afraid of sacrificing. You said this before, we can still win if there are sacrifices.”

“Yes, but I don’t think it’s good to not do what I’m capable of doing.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Layfon said after a moment of pause.

“That’s fine, I know I’m the type who is capable but won’t do things.”

Layfon watched Felli.

“I don’t find that despicable. That is my determination. It’s a path I chose for myself. No matter what others think, I won’t die regretting.”

Layfon admired her determination. She tried hard to confront her fate, and she kept trying even though it wasn’t successful. Her way wasn’t bad too.

“But I hate myself for doing nothing and causing people to die, especially if it happens to senpai and everyone I know.”

“Um?”

“Even in Grendan, I tried to solve everything alone. I don’t care that others find my way base and despicable. On the contrary, I really don’t understand why they had to say those things.”

Did the people at the orphanage wanted him to do that? He didn’t know. He had never thought to ask. He knew the answer even if he didn’t ask. On the other hand, perhaps that wasn’t the truth. Layfon had left Grendan to come to Zuellni.

He didn’t hate them.

But even if he didn’t earn money that way, he would have found similar means as he didn’t want the orphanage Head and Leerin to worry about poverty.

He attempted to solve everything through his own strength.

“I’m so good-natured.”

“Yes.”

“That’s mean!”

“…… Compared to that, I dislike the traditional title of ‘senpai’. Call me differently.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t your classmates call you Layton?”

Her sudden change of topic was perplexing.

“Yes, but…… I don’t think I’ll be happy if that name got out, uh, how should I put it……”

“Then let me find another way to call you. Lay, Layton-kun, Layfon-kun, Lay-chin, Lay-san…… which one is better?”

“Uh? Can I only choose from that list?”

“Have you got any other suggestions?”

“Hum, it’s hard to come up with a nickname for myself.”

“Then I’ll call you Lay-chin.”

“….. Please let me think on it more.”

“Why? Isn’t Lay-chin cute?”

“No, if there’s a cooler way……”

Being called Lay-chin by an emotionless voice just sounded strange. Not that he wanted her to use it in a cute voice though.

…… Just thinking of that sent a chill down his spine.

“How about ‘Flash of Thunder’? When I see you everyday, I’ll say “Good morning ‘Flash of Thunder’, ‘Hello, Flash of Thunder’, ‘Goodnight, Flash of Thunder’. In any situations when I need to use your name, I’ll call you ‘Flash of Thunder’.”

“……”

“Are you embarrassed?”

“If you knew, then don’t call me that!! But why Flash?”

“Do you want a word other than Flash?”

“That’s not the issue.”

“You’re willful.”

“Me?”

“Oh well, I’ll just call you Fon Fon.”

“Wa, that’s totally different! It sounds like the name of some rare animal.”

“What does that matter? Fon Fon, do you want snacks?” she politely took out a wrapped up chocolate from her pocket. That action of hers totally depleted Layfon’s energy.

“Am I a pet?”

“It’s enough that you act like a pet.”

“Wu……”

“You only need to be a pet, so you don’t have to force yourself.”

“Hum?”

“…… My brother’s back,” Felli turned around quickly, giving him no time to seek clarification.

“Sorry for making you wait. Actually, I didn’t expect you to wait for me.”

“You didn’t say not to wait for you. Besides, you’re pretty frail. It’s dangerous for you to head back alone.”

“Hahaha, how extreme a way of putting it. Sorry for making you guys wait, but I’ve something else I must do, so I’ll be heading off to the Student Council room. You can go back first.”

“You should have told us earlier.”

“Uhhh, it was my miss. Sorry. Right, you must be hungry after all that exercise, Layfon. Because of me the schedule was pushed back till so late. Felli, take him to a good restaurant and have something to eat,” Karian said, took out some notes from his wallet and handed them to Felli. Before the Layfon and Felli got to say anything, the Student President had already left them.

“Got it,” Felli murmured to the speechless Layfon.

“Well, since it’s so rare, let’s go to a lively bar. We can observe the night while enjoying delicious wine. Please prepare a key to a room.”

“Huh, please don’t say this as if it’s all been decided? Besides, we aren’t old enough to drink alcohol.”

Moreover, both Layfon and Felli wouldn’t suit that kind of atmosphere.

Layfon wasn’t solemn enough to have to go to a bar, and Felli’s crisp and beautiful face gave off a feeling different from an adult’s.

But if it was a place for Felli……

(A restaurant catering for families……)

A family restaurant with kids…… putting aside her beauty, Felli was like a child pretending to be mature.

Lips pouting, she was paying a lot of attention to the toys near the cashier.

(Ah, that would suit her too perfectly!)

Unfortunately, there weren’t any family restaurants in Zuellni, but that didn’t mean there weren’t any toy shops.

“…… You seem to be thinking of something weird,” Felli said.

“Of course not!”

She held her suspicious gaze.

“Never mind, there’s a restaurant close by that I often visit, and it opens till quite late. Is it ok to be treated?”

“You don’t have to worry about that kind of thing. Let’s go, Fon Fon.”

“…… Wait, have you decided on that name already?”

“I’ve decided. Fon Fon, I’ll leave you here if you don’t hurry up.”

With no room to resist being given a new nickname, he chased after Felli, feeling more tired than when he was practicing at the war field.

<center>◇</center>

After dinner with Felli, Layfon returned to the dormitory, had a shower and fell onto the bed.

His body relaxed in complete exhaustion. As he slowly entered a state of false sleep, he thought back on what had happened to him so far.

He spent a lot of time focusing today. That image and those words distracted him while he was handling his sword.

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

He didn’t think Nina’s words had that much of an impact on him, but he might be wrong.

“But it’s probably different from a mental impact.”

It felt more like…… a bad premonition. Irritation was more like it. At that time, he thought he had seen the clear face of the feeling that he got from Nina…… It looked similar to irritation, but he had yet to grasp hold of its most true form.

“Yeah, it feels familiar.”

In the wake of impatience and anxiety, his will to sleep had gone off somewhere.

In one swift moment, he thought he understood it, but it had then slipped away. That was irritating.

“Um…. Aaah!”

He moaned and tossed on the bed and accidentally fell off it. He was too relaxed, so he didn’t have time to protect himself from the fall.

“Wu……” He climbed back up, pressing his nose with a hand, and he saw his wrist.

White dots scattered around his wrist, as of injuries caused by scalding heat.

They were traces left from his contact with the polluted substances. When Layfon was being treated in the hospital, the doctor said the scars would fade given enough time. Yet even now, he could still find traces of their existence.

He thought his injury was nothing, but he started doubting his way of thinking when he saw the reaction of Nina and others.

It would be good if people looked at his scar and didn’t find themselves responsible.

But the scar Layfon was gazing at was another one. A black scar that stretched from his wrist to his elbow. It was a scar that would never fade, a scar left after the injury’s healed. This was also one part of Layfon’s past.

As long as one searched for it, one could find traces of injuries on his body. Injuries made in training, in matches, in fights against filth monsters. Not only that, but also the cuts he got on his knee and upper forehead when he was little, running around and crashing into walls. These two scars were lighter.

“This wound was really painful,” he murmured, sitting on the bed and looking at the scar on his wrist.

He got this injury when practicing with the steel threads.

When he had become a Heaven Blade successor, he learned the ways to fight filth monsters from the other Heaven Blade successors.

The Heaven Blade successor who used steel threads was Lintence Savoled Haden.

At first, Layfon trained with just one thread. At that time, he already knew how to extend his Kei into his weapon and feel the weapon as part of his nervous system.

But that wasn’t enough to control steel threads.

Lintence said not only the nervous system, but the weapon was to become his muscles too. Layfon thought that was Lintence’s excuse, but after watching him groom the trees of the palace yard with his countless steel threads in one breath, Layfon had nothing to complain about.

While suffering for not being used to this way of fighting, he gradually learned how to control the steel threads as he pleased. One thread became two, two became four, four became eight, eight between sixteen…… The number of steel threads increased.

Yet, it was only the number of threads that was increasing. He was still a great distance away from being able to control the threads as if his own arms had extended, as if they were really a part of his body.

…… With the Layfon now, he would have understood, but back then, he didn’t get it.

He shouldn’t have seen that technique.

Filth monsters at a more mature stage than the ones that attacked Zuellni not long ago assaulted Grendan at the time when Layfon managed to control more than 100 steel threads.

Lintence defeated them all.

Layfon couldn’t help but imitate him, thinking he could also manage that technique. The Lintence watching him practice, as if putting him under surveillance, gradually faded from his vision.

He tried the technique when he was alone…… Cut by his own steel thread, he had fainted through intense pain and blood loss.

When he came to, he was lying on a hospital bed.

“Are you a moron?” was what he heard from Lintence when he opened his eyes.

“Would spiders stick to your net? Then do those spiders have a right to live? A spider that’s not a spider wants to become a spider. You need thousands time, millions times, billion times of practice than a true spider to become one. Moron! You’re worse than a newly born tiny spider. It’s too soon to want to weave a spider net when you don’t even know how to emit silk. Go and start practicing from the very beginning!”

Layfon got quite an earful.

“His speech was over the top.”

Rather than anger, a strange feeling rose in him as he reminisced of the past. Gazing at the scar, he laughed dryly.

Nothing had changed from then. The only condition to become a Heaven Blade successor was to keep on becoming stronger, so he didn’t have time to be scared of the weapon. He had then continued to practice with the steel threads alone. Lintence had also fallen silent, interrupting only when needed.

Every Heaven Blade successor knew it was a lonely journey to reach the top by competing with each other. Young Layfon also had to satisfy that condition. He didn’t have to be asked to satisfy it, because he was already fulfilling it.

But he had become more cautious.

He knew an uncontrollable power could harm its user, so before he managed to fully control that power, he decided to seal it inside himself.

Lintence hadn’t taught Layfon anything besides the basics of the steel threads. The duty of a Heaven Blade successor was to become strong himself, not to help another become strong. Lintence had already broken that mutual rule by teaching Layfon the steel threads technique, so Layfon continued to practice without any complaints.

He hadn’t sustained an injury as deep and severe as that one since then, but he still got many other injuries. Those injuries had all healed, disappeared, leaving many scars.

Every time a new scar appeared, he knew more of his weaknesses. He would correct that weakness before the wound healed. And by repeating that process, he finally managed to control the steel threads.

“Ah, perhaps……”

Why was he thinking of it? Why did he recall it? It was neither a painful nor a warm snatch of memory.

Without thinking, he was overlapping his feeling with the feeling he got from Nina. He had experienced the uneasiness and incomprehension he felt from Nina.

Did Nina want to become strong alone?

Was she forcing herself to become strong through loneliness?

If that was the case, then…… At this thought, a dull pain flared in his chest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter3

2009-08-09T08:40:44Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 3: Cry for what?===

That night, she was cleaning the floor by herself with a cloth.

All kinds of noises, signifying the gears were at work, filled the Engine Room. When she first started school, she had trouble focusing, as the noises she heard the previous night while cleaning kept distracting her. Now? It didn't bother her anymore.

She looked at the oil-stained gloves, the cloth, the blackened foam of the soap, and the dirty floor that stayed dirty no matter how hard she worked at it.

In truth, Nina wasn’t looking at anything.

According to the student in charge of the Engine Room, Layfon was helping the City Police today.

'Helping the City Police' meant he was working as a temp? Why did he take on that irregular job when he already had to clean the Engine Room? Would his body be alright?

''(If he gets sick……)''

What would happen to the 17th platoon?

The team might be disbanded arbitrarily. If their ace got sick……

''(No……This is too strange.)''

She had expectations for Layfon when he first joined the platoon, but they were lower then. She had only seen him as a particularly brilliant kouhai in the Military Arts, but what she now anticipated was the level of his fighting skill.

She didn’t think it was wrong for her to expect him to fight well.

Layfon was stronger than she first thought he was. This was the truth, and it wouldn’t be right to ignore that reality. She would use what could be used. There was nothing wrong with that way of thinking.

''(I’ve always wanted to find a solution.)''

Sharnid and Felli were the same. They had the strength but not the drive. Nina wondered whether her expectations of them were wasted.

The team she had formed was not the team she had in mind.

But she didn’t wish for a perfect team at that time. It was just that her way of thinking had changed since then.

Nobody was better as a sniper than Sharnid. She hadn’t seen the true worth of Felli’s psychokinesis, but the girl’s ability must be extremely high for the Student President to recommend her. Harley’s knowledge and skill in Dites hadn't failed her.

Nina thought all she needed was for herself to become stronger.

But……

Layfon appeared.

''(That power……)''

In Grendan, a place with more experience fighting in Military Arts matches and against filth monsters than any other city, Layfon had become one of the Twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers.

''(Is scary……)''

That day when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, Nina thought she’d die as food for the larvae. She thought she had no way of resisting the principle of natural selection that ruled the world.

Nina came to Zuellni to see the outside word. As someone living in a city facing the end of its journey, Nina had formed a platoon to do something about that. This feeling she held was frail in the face of the gigantic wave of filth monsters.

Layfon had pushed back that wave. He wiped out all the larvae and killed the mother all by himself.

She was truly scared when she saw him appearing on the other side of the air shield – in a place where the air was polluted, filled with harmful substances.

Was he human?

And she was relieved when he collapsed.

Yes, he really was human.

The time required to fix the damaged city and for Layfon to recuperate in the hospital had wiped away her feelings of that time.

Leaving the fact that Layfon was very strong.

The 17th platoon could operate as the ideal team she had always wanted as long as they had Layfon’s power.

''(But……We still lost the match.)''

They lost to the 14th platoon in the platoon match.

The captain of the 14th platoon said it wouldn’t work if only Layfon was strong.

''(Then……Just what should we do?)''

Nina was confused. The 14th platton had used teamwork to win. Was that what the 17th platoon needed? But she held no expectations for that to appear any time soon. Her experience with the team, from the moment when it was first formed till now, told her it was not possible.

''(What should I do……)''

Despair must have come to her then……Nina must have realized what the team needed when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni.

That feeling came to her when she was helpless.

There could be no teamwork if they relyed entirely on one person's strength.

A tug……

“Um……?” At the tug of her hair, she brought her attention back to the present. At some point in time, her hand had stopped its motion. A light weight had settled on her shoulders and the back of her neck. She reached back and felt something soft.

“Oh, it’s you……”

She took hold of the thing and pulled around to where she could see it.
[[Image:CSR vol02 111.jpg|thumb]]

“Geez……Did you run away again?” She smiled.

Zuellni returned an innocent smile.

The city’s consciousness, a consolidated form of electric particles, protected the people from filth monsters. Zuellni’s hand touched Nina’s face, patting it gently.
Nina relaxed at that guileless face.

“You……Why do you like me so much?” Nina said, even knowing she wouldn’t get a reply.

And as Nina had known, Zuellni only smiled, showing no signs of whether she had understood Nina’s words.

“Yeah, I shouldn’t need to think about that.”

This kid really loved the people living in this city. Nina wasn’t anyone special. She had only accepted Zuellni under a chance circumstance, so the Eletronic Fairy often came to find her.

Just like how Zuellni was touching Nina’s face.

Zuellni wanted to be touched in turn.

The consciousness itself, rather than its physical manifestation in the form of the city, wanted to be caressed.

“Meeting you was the best thing in my life.”

And……

“Because I met you, I want to protect you.”

Nina met Zuellni when she first started cleaning the Engine Room. Just like Layfon, she was shocked at the encounter. She knew the city had a consciousness, but she had never guessed it took the form of a little girl.

“I can love this city because you’re in this form. Don’t laugh at me for being cold-blooded. Just view me as narrow-minded……It’s a refreshing and surprising experience to touch, to understand another and laugh together. I’m very happy.”

That was why she wanted to protect Zuellni through her own hands.

“Yes…… that’s right.”

She held Zuellni close to her face. The Electronic Fairy struggled as if she was itchy, then she pressed her nose on Nina’s hair. Her small nose touched Nina’s ear lope. The absence of breath was the difference between human and Electronic Fairy.

“I’ll protect you with my own hands.”

So she had to become stronger.

How strong could humans become? Nina knew someone was far ahead of her.

That, at least, was a level humans could reach.

“I will become strong, Zuellni!” she murmured in Zuellni’s ear.

Zuellni shook Nina’s hair, pouting in incomprehension.

<center>◇</center>

“……Ah!”

The sound stopped Felli’s steps.

This was the entrance to the Military Arts training complex.

The girl that Felli saw stood up from the steps. She was Layfon’s classmate – Meishen Trinden.

“Ex-excuse…me.”

Looking at the teary-eyed Meishen, Felli wanted to ask whether her face was that scary, but on second thought she decided against it.

''(She ran away the last time too.)''

The last time Meishen seemed to need Layfon for something, so Felli asked her to come in with her. However, Meishen had refused after saying something incomprehensible, and had run away.

''(I know I’m a bit cold……)''

But that was still a great shock to Felli.

“……Um……Uh, well……”

“What is it?”

Felli still replied in a deliberately cold manner to the stuttering Meishen.

“…Ah,” Meishen lowered her head.

Felli knew what Meishen wanted to talk about.

The letter.

Besides the letter that Meishen had dropped when she fled, she – It wasn’t possible for her to come and find Felli, especially all by herself.

The letter was for Layton.

Felli had thought, for a moment, that it was a love letter. The letter bearing stamps from various cities and its worn out appearance, proof of its long journey, convinced Felli it wasn’t a love letter.

What she wanted to know was why Meishen had a letter for Layfon? And who mailed this letter to here?

Leerin Marfes.

A girl’s name.

Felli couldn’t hand the letter over like this. She'd feel guilty for giving it back with signs the letter had been opened.

''(As if I had peeked at the letter.)''

Felli thought so, leaving aside the fact that she '''did''' open the envelope and read the letter. She still had it with her. It’d be bad if her shifty brother found the letter in her room, so she had put it inside her schoolbag.

“Ah, excuse me……Excuse me……”

“…… If it’s about the letter, I’ve already give it to him.”

Just what was she saying…… Felli wondered. She was impatient of Mei-Shen’s stuttering and planned to say something annoying, but what burst out of her mouth was a lie……

(If I had said straightaway that it was a lie……)

Then Mei-Shen could have interpreted it as a mean joke.

…… But when Felli had thought of what to say, it was already too late.

Mei-Shen lifted her face, her disposition turned bright and lively.

“…… Thank you very much!”

…… not a lie anymore.

“…… That’s all right. I’m going now.”

Felli fled through the entrance to the complex without turning back. In that case, she must give Layfon the letter before Mei-Shen mentioned it to him.

(How do I give it to him?)

That was the problem. The letter’s been opened. If she gave it to him, he’d know she had read it.

(Really…… Why?)

If it was anyone else’s letter, she would have returned it with no interest in it at all.

(Why did this letter come to my hand?)

She resented this unfair coincidence, but not the cause of it – Mei-Shen. The girl must have received the letter under some circumstance… like a letter being delivered to the wrong place.

(Damn……)

“Felli.”

Someone called her name as she cursed the postman who made the wrong delivery.

It was Nina.

“Good to run into you. I booked the war field. We’ll train over there today.”

“All right.”

“Please tell the others that I’ll take care of the paperwork with borrowing the automatic training machines.”

“Ok.”

Having greeted Felli quickly, Nina headed outside the training complex.

(War field……)

Just when annoyance at the conversation came through……

(The Locker Room…… that’s a good place.)

Nobody would find out if she placed the letter in the Locker Room. In other words, it was enough that nobody knew Felli was the one who put the letter there.

(Aye.)

Felli hurried to the training facility. She had decided on the method, but she didn’t relax.

(How annoying.)

She found herself getting irritated for having to lie and take up this troublesome burden. But it wasn’t only that, she also wanted to get rid of the letter from her schoolbag.

(Why did this thing come to me?)

She was annoyed because she thought too much of it, too much of the person who sent this letter, of what Mei-Shen was thinking when she picked it up, of whether Mei-Shen had looked at the letter, of what expression Layfon would have when he received the letter……

And what expression she herself showed after reading the letter……

(I’ll put this letter back quickly!)

She wanted this impatience gone.

Felli’s hand pushed open the door to the training arena.

<center>◇</center>

This thing was huge. Too huge.

“So what is it?” Sharnid asked.

In the room were Layfon, Harley and Sharnid. It wasn’t that Sharnid came on time to train, which was rare of him, but that Nina was late again.

Felli’s lateness was usual though.

“Yeah, this is for my next investigation.”

What came with the trolley was a sword.

A huge sword.

The sword was removed from the trolley designed with a platform, and the sword’s handle now rested near Layfon’s chest. Its length was as long as Layfon was tall. It was a sword, but just a wooden sword. Around the blade was twisted a few wires.

“Layfon, can you try handling it?”

“Oh……”

Flabbergasted at the huge blade, Layfon took up the handle and lifted the sword with one hand.

The heavy weight pressed down on his wrist.

“How does it feel?”

“A bit heavy, um, I can use this……”

He waited for the two others to retreat to the wall and then swung down the blade.

The weight of the sword and the centrifugal force of the swing caused him to lose his balance.

“Um……”

He took a deep breath again and let the internal Kei run through his body.

This strengthened his flesh, increased the density of his muscles and lightened his body in a way different from the lightness of the air. He swung again.

A low howl rumbled through the air. Not the same as the usual tearing.

“Woah!” Harley called as the strong wind swept past his position.

Layfon’s consciousness had already drifted off from the external world after Harley’s outburst. He tried different moves. Bottom up strike. Left to right. Sudden stab. The howling of the raging wind dominated his eardrums. A feeling of himself separating from the sword rose in him. He felt his body swaying through the centrifugal force. He immediately knew he had to handle this weapon differently, but it wasn’t possible to use that move in this narrow space.

“Hu……”

Layfon ceased his movements and breathed out the remaining Kei and heat inside him.

“…… Are you satisfied?”

Layfon almost swallowed back his breath at the icy voice.

Felli stood at the door. Her elegant brow furrowed. Her cold gaze pierced him.

“…… Thanks.”

“Yes, thanks.”

The silver hair that seemed to melt at a touch was tangled up like a typhoon.

“This long hair……”

“Huh, what?”

At the edge of his vision, Layfon saw Sharnid and Harley escaping to the farthest position from the door, as if this had nothing to do with them.

Sharnid was bold enough to whistle deliberately.

No, forget Sharnid, even Harley ran away. Just what was going on……

“…… Were you listening?”

“Sure.”

“Really? This hair…… It’s hard work to comb through it everyday. Yes, very, very hard……”

“Uh… Is that so….. That’s tiring.”

“Yes, very tiring.”

“Ha! Hahaha……” All he could do was laugh dryly. What else should he say? Nothing.

No, there was something.

“…… I’m sorry.”

“I don’t accept your apology.”

No hesitation at all.

“Aaaa, shall we leave this? Look, Layfon’s regretting his action.”

“…… No matter how I looked at it, you were the one who brought this thing in, weren’t you?”

“…… Sorry,” Harley lowered his head, shot down in an instant.

Felli sighed. “Never mind, something else’s more important. I met the captain on the way here. She said she got permission to use the war field, so we’ll be training over there today.”

“Wow, that’s sudden.”

“I don’t get it too.”

Without fixing up her foul mood, she disappeared on the other side of the door.

Released from the tense atmosphere, Layfon and Harley sighed at the same time.

(Oh….. the war field.)

“Senpai……”

“Yes.”

Layfon spoke softly to him.

“Oh, so you do have to do that? Right, I’ll ask.”

“Thanks.”

“What’re you two talking about?”

“Just discussing about the sword.”

“Oh……”

Sharnid looked at the huge sword without much of an interest as it was placed back on the trolley.

“But…… Why did you have to make this sword so ridiculously huge?”

“Ah…… It’s the issue with the density of the foundation. No matter how it’s calculated, the size comes out the same. Once this is completed, it should be lighter.”

“Oh, so you’re making a new type of Dite? I remember inventing isn’t Harley’s specialty?”

“Yeah, my roommate came up with this idea. Well, I’m better at organizing information and adjusting setting, but my roommate isn’t the only one inventing. Our budget’s only approved on the condition that we work on the project with three people.”

“Right…. Sounds annoying.”

“That’s mean.”

“I’m not saying you’re stupid. I just don’t know much about this kind of thing,” Sharnid waved and left the room. Layfon and Harley caught up with him and together, they headed for the war field.

<center>◇</center>

Training ended as usual. Layfon thought the cooperation of the team as a whole was better than when he first joined. He could feel Sharnid’s line of vision when he reinforced from the back, and Felli’s speed at conveying intelligence, though not as fast as the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, wasn’t as slow as before.

They had three rounds of mock training against the automatic machines. They won all three matches, and there was nothing they could pick about their timing. Even so, Nina’s faraway expression remained.

“Well, we’ll stop here for the day.”

“Uh, thanks for the hard work, everyone.”

“Thanks for the hard work.”

The reflection meeting in the Locker Room ended sloppily under Nina’s announcement. As usual, Sharnid immediately headed for the bathroom, and Felli, who hadn’t even sweated one single drop, took up her bag and left the room.

As usual, Layfon prepared to return to the training complex to train with Nina.

Because the team needed its two first attackers to work closely. If they couldn’t develop chemistry between them and coordinate intuitively, then everything was just talk……

“Layfon.”

“Yes?”

“You can go back today.”

“Huh?”

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

“Why?”

“Because there’s no need.”

He was dumbstruck at how easy she gave voice to that thought.

It was easy for him to say “Sure not.” In truth, they did coordinate in the mock training just then, but that was because their movements matched. He wouldn’t call that the perfect intuitive coordination.

He thought Nina wanted him to coordinate well with her, so their current situation wasn’t too good.

But she said “there’s no need”.

What was going on?

“Anyway, we’ll stop training. You can go back,” she said and turned from him.

He felt he was rejected.

“Nina……” Harley said.

Harley had easily entered the area of rejection that Layfon, hesitating whether he should step in, failed to enter. This was the free relationship of childhood friends, a relationship not bound by anything.

This feeling was different from the distant feeling he had as of himself standing on the other side of the glass. He was dumbfounded at her refusal to train with him.

“I’m going then,” Layfon said. Aghast at himself for saying this without resistance, he left the Locker Room.

<center>◇</center>

The closing of the door seemed to seal off their relationship. The simple tone of the voice cut through her chest.

Nina shook her head to disperse that pain.

“What am I doing?”

She knew.

She knew, but what was she doing? Asking herself this question?

“Don’t be confused.”

As when she failed to find the exit to her maze of her thoughts, she stopped thinking.

Even if one could speculate about the future, predicting it wasn’t possible. The only predictable thing was death, but no one knew the exact timing of death.

(My future’s at a state that even speculating makes it sound strange.)

So she could only do what she thought was right.

“Should I return to the training complex?”

She had been clear in her refusal to train. Layfon probably wasn’t in the training complex now.

…… If he was there, she had to move somewhere else.

“…… Uh?”

Something had fallen beside the chair.

(Success.)

Felli had placed the letter beneath Layfon’s bag. This way, Layfon might think he didn’t realize he had misplaced it in his bag.

She had resealed the letter, albeit a bit clumsily. Layfon might not discover the letter’s been opened, since he really was slow. Her heart snickered, but her expression remained cold as usual. She slightly raised her fist to compliment herself, then left the war field with sprightly steps.

<center>◇</center>

Night came. The sky turned dark.

Layfon stepped into the war field again.

In the darkness of the night, the bugs sheltered in the bushes called, their sound sent ripples through the air.

In Layfon’s hand was the sword Harley had brought over. Holding the wooden handle of the clumsy and huge sword that had iron wires wrapped around it, Layfon waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.

“Fu!” He let out a breath, waited for the internal Kei to flow through his body, then began his movement.

First he repeated the basic moves he had used in the training complex. Strong wind blasted the war field, the sword’s weight unbalancing Layfon’s center of gravity. He adjusted his center of gravity as he swung the sword.

Instead of using force to control the swaying of his body caused by the sword, he adjusted his movements to follow the direction of the sword’s weight.

And used that power.

After some time, Layfon was no longer staying at one place. He was moving constantly in the boundary of the war field, following the direction that the weight led him.

And not long after, he was controlling that direction.

Moving without a pattern, he propelled himself forward in the war field. His movement was now different from before. Very different from the basic moves of handling a sword.

He leaped from the ground as he swung. Spinning in the air, he used the weight of the sword to shoot out his Kei. The force generated by the attack that pulled him forward was then turned into the force of his next attack.

His repeated this process numerous times, his feet not even touching the ground.

“……”

The sword penetrated the ground, and Layfon stopped moving. As numerous soil particles rained down on him, internal Kei gathered to his feet.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

And he leaped upward, pulling the sword out from the ground and swinging it.

Touching the ground, he leaped up again to swing the sword. It was much harder to control the weight of the sword in midair than on solid earth. Layfon continued to practice, trying to find a way to control the blade.

At last, he stopped his leaping movements and breathed out slowly to disperse his Kei.

Light flooded the war field.

“I no longer know…… how to describe it,” Harley said in a low voice as he headed over with Felli and Karian.

“How’s it doing?”

Harley jotted down notes on a notepad as Layfon told him his thought.

“How’re you doing with the invention?” Karian asked when Harley’s finished writing down everything.

The alchemy student replied, his face dimming. “No problem at all. The basic theory was completed at the time when Layfon started his semester. The only issue left is whether the thing would work after it’s manufactured. Yeah, just a few adjustments would do. There aren’t many people who can use this, so I never thought I’d have a chance to make it.”

The fact that filth monsters were near Zuellni was top secret, but it wouldn’t make sense to hide that from the alchemy inventors, so Karian had divulged it to Harley and his camp of inventors.

But not everyone in the 17th platoon knew – not Nina and Sharnid. Lafyon had also asked Harley to keep it a secret from them.

“We can only give up if that’s the fate of the city.”

“….. True, but I don’t want that kind of fate,” Harley sighed, clearing the cloudy look on his face.

“Is it really all right for the guy who came up with the basic theory to miss this?” Karian said.

“He’s a weirdo. He’s got incredible skill and wrists as a sword maker, but he himself is pretty annoying.”

“Meaning that’s the bearing of an artisan.”

“Really? I think weirdo is enough to describe him.”

“Hahaha.”

“You’ll feel the same if you meet him.”

Karian parted with them to lock up the war field. At the exit, Harley also left for the alchemy lab, saying the weirdo might still be there.

Layfon and Felli stayed to wait for Karian.

The streetlights dimly chased away the darkness of the empty road leading to the war field.

“You’re accommodating,” Felli said.

“I can’t let others do this, right?” Layfon smiled bitterly.

Felli lifted her face. “Perhaps… I can’t help but feel that you’ve given up.”

“Given up?”

“The purpose for coming here.”

“……”

“Don’t you want to live a normal life?”

“I’m not giving it up.”

“Then why did you agree to this?”

Layfon moved his gaze away.

“Well…… I can’t do anything about it. The sense of maleness is strong.”

“Yes, but the problem won’t end just by getting rid of filth monsters.”

“….. I suppose.”

Unable to argue against Felli, his smile turned weak.

A huge number of filth monsters were outside the city.

“Won’t it be too late if something happens to humanity because of your foolish act?”

“I don’t know about something that big. But if it’s what I can do, then I can only do it. Isn’t that right?”

“…… Has it got to be you?”

“Huh?”

“We can win if we aren’t afraid of sacrificing. You said this before, we can still win if there are sacrifices.”

“Yes, but I don’t think it’s good to not do what I’m capable of doing.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Layfon said after a moment of pause.

“That’s fine, I know I’m the type who is capable but won’t do things.”

Layfon watched Felli.

“I don’t find that despicable. That is my determination. It’s a path I chose for myself. No matter what others think, I won’t die regretting.”

Layfon admired her determination. She tried hard to confront her fate, and she kept trying even though it wasn’t successful. Her way wasn’t bad too.

“But I hate myself for doing nothing and causing people to die, especially if it happens to senpai and everyone I know.”

“Um?”

“Even in Grendan, I tried to solve everything alone. I don’t care that others find my way base and despicable. On the contrary, I really don’t understand why they had to say those things.”

Did the people at the orphanage wanted him to do that? He didn’t know. He had never thought to ask. He knew the answer even if he didn’t ask. On the other hand, perhaps that wasn’t the truth. Layfon had left Grendan to come to Zuellni.

He didn’t hate them.

But even if he didn’t earn money that way, he would have found similar means as he didn’t want the orphanage Head and Leerin to worry about poverty.

He attempted to solve everything through his own strength.

“I’m so good-natured.”

“Yes.”

“That’s mean!”

“…… Compared to that, I dislike the traditional title of ‘senpai’. Call me differently.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t your classmates call you Layton?”

Her sudden change of topic was perplexing.

“Yes, but…… I don’t think I’ll be happy if that name got out, uh, how should I put it……”

“Then let me find another way to call you. Lay, Layton-kun, Layfon-kun, Lay-chin, Lay-san…… which one is better?”

“Uh? Can I only choose from that list?”

“Have you got any other suggestions?”

“Hum, it’s hard to come up with a nickname for myself.”

“Then I’ll call you Lay-chin.”

“….. Please let me think on it more.”

“Why? Isn’t Lay-chin cute?”

“No, if there’s a cooler way……”

Being called Lay-chin by an emotionless voice just sounded strange. Not that he wanted her to use it in a cute voice though.

…… Just thinking of that sent a chill down his spine.

“How about ‘Flash of Thunder’? When I see you everyday, I’ll say “Good morning ‘Flash of Thunder’, ‘Hello, Flash of Thunder’, ‘Goodnight, Flash of Thunder’. In any situations when I need to use your name, I’ll call you ‘Flash of Thunder’.”

“……”

“Are you embarrassed?”

“If you knew, then don’t call me that!! But why Flash?”

“Do you want a word other than Flash?”

“That’s not the issue.”

“You’re willful.”

“Me?”

“Oh well, I’ll just call you Fon Fon.”

“Wa, that’s totally different! It sounds like the name of some rare animal.”

“What does that matter? Fon Fon, do you want snacks?” she politely took out a wrapped up chocolate from her pocket. That action of hers totally depleted Layfon’s energy.

“Am I a pet?”

“It’s enough that you act like a pet.”

“Wu……”

“You only need to be a pet, so you don’t have to force yourself.”

“Hum?”

“…… My brother’s back,” Felli turned around quickly, giving him no time to seek clarification.

“Sorry for making you wait. Actually, I didn’t expect you to wait for me.”

“You didn’t say not to wait for you. Besides, you’re pretty frail. It’s dangerous for you to head back alone.”

“Hahaha, how extreme a way of putting it. Sorry for making you guys wait, but I’ve something else I must do, so I’ll be heading off to the Student Council room. You can go back first.”

“You should have told us earlier.”

“Uhhh, it was my miss. Sorry. Right, you must be hungry after all that exercise, Layfon. Because of me the schedule was pushed back till so late. Felli, take him to a good restaurant and have something to eat,” Karian said, took out some notes from his wallet and handed them to Felli. Before the Layfon and Felli got to say anything, the Student President had already left them.

“Got it,” Felli murmured to the speechless Layfon.

“Well, since it’s so rare, let’s go to a lively bar. We can observe the night while enjoying delicious wine. Please prepare a key to a room.”

“Huh, please don’t say this as if it’s all been decided? Besides, we aren’t old enough to drink alcohol.”

Moreover, both Layfon and Felli wouldn’t suit that kind of atmosphere.

Layfon wasn’t solemn enough to have to go to a bar, and Felli’s crisp and beautiful face gave off a feeling different from an adult’s.

But if it was a place for Felli……

(A restaurant catering for families……)

A family restaurant with kids…… putting aside her beauty, Felli was like a child pretending to be mature.

Lips pouting, she was paying a lot of attention to the toys near the cashier.

(Ah, that would suit her too perfectly!)

Unfortunately, there weren’t any family restaurants in Zuellni, but that didn’t mean there weren’t any toy shops.

“…… You seem to be thinking of something weird,” Felli said.

“Of course not!”

She held her suspicious gaze.

“Never mind, there’s a restaurant close by that I often visit, and it opens till quite late. Is it ok to be treated?”

“You don’t have to worry about that kind of thing. Let’s go, Fon Fon.”

“…… Wait, have you decided on that name already?”

“I’ve decided. Fon Fon, I’ll leave you here if you don’t hurry up.”

With no room to resist being given a new nickname, he chased after Felli, feeling more tired than when he was practicing at the war field.

<center>◇</center>

After dinner with Felli, Layfon returned to the dormitory, had a shower and fell onto the bed.

His body relaxed in complete exhaustion. As he slowly entered a state of false sleep, he thought back on what had happened to him so far.

He spent a lot of time focusing today. That image and those words distracted him while he was handling his sword.

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

He didn’t think Nina’s words had that much of an impact on him, but he might be wrong.

“But it’s probably different from a mental impact.”

It felt more like…… a bad premonition. Irritation was more like it. At that time, he thought he had seen the clear face of the feeling that he got from Nina…… It looked similar to irritation, but he had yet to grasp hold of its most true form.

“Yeah, it feels familiar.”

In the wake of impatience and anxiety, his will to sleep had gone off somewhere.

In one swift moment, he thought he understood it, but it had then slipped away. That was irritating.

“Um…. Aaah!”

He moaned and tossed on the bed and accidentally fell off it. He was too relaxed, so he didn’t have time to protect himself from the fall.

“Wu……” He climbed back up, pressing his nose with a hand, and he saw his wrist.

White dots scattered around his wrist, as of injuries caused by scalding heat.

They were traces left from his contact with the polluted substances. When Layfon was being treated in the hospital, the doctor said the scars would fade given enough time. Yet even now, he could still find traces of their existence.

He thought his injury was nothing, but he started doubting his way of thinking when he saw the reaction of Nina and others.

It would be good if people looked at his scar and didn’t find themselves responsible.

But the scar Layfon was gazing at was another one. A black scar that stretched from his wrist to his elbow. It was a scar that would never fade, a scar left after the injury’s healed. This was also one part of Layfon’s past.

As long as one searched for it, one could find traces of injuries on his body. Injuries made in training, in matches, in fights against filth monsters. Not only that, but also the cuts he got on his knee and upper forehead when he was little, running around and crashing into walls. These two scars were lighter.

“This wound was really painful,” he murmured, sitting on the bed and looking at the scar on his wrist.

He got this injury when practicing with the steel threads.

When he had become a Heaven Blade successor, he learned the ways to fight filth monsters from the other Heaven Blade successors.

The Heaven Blade successor who used steel threads was Lintence Savoled Haden.

At first, Layfon trained with just one thread. At that time, he already knew how to extend his Kei into his weapon and feel the weapon as part of his nervous system.

But that wasn’t enough to control steel threads.

Lintence said not only the nervous system, but the weapon was to become his muscles too. Layfon thought that was Lintence’s excuse, but after watching him groom the trees of the palace yard with his countless steel threads in one breath, Layfon had nothing to complain about.

While suffering for not being used to this way of fighting, he gradually learned how to control the steel threads as he pleased. One thread became two, two became four, four became eight, eight between sixteen…… The number of steel threads increased.

Yet, it was only the number of threads that was increasing. He was still a great distance away from being able to control the threads as if his own arms had extended, as if they were really a part of his body.

…… With the Layfon now, he would have understood, but back then, he didn’t get it.

He shouldn’t have seen that technique.

Filth monsters at a more mature stage than the ones that attacked Zuellni not long ago assaulted Grendan at the time when Layfon managed to control more than 100 steel threads.

Lintence defeated them all.

Layfon couldn’t help but imitate him, thinking he could also manage that technique. The Lintence watching him practice, as if putting him under surveillance, gradually faded from his vision.

He tried the technique when he was alone…… Cut by his own steel thread, he had fainted through intense pain and blood loss.

When he came to, he was lying on a hospital bed.

“Are you a moron?” was what he heard from Lintence when he opened his eyes.

“Would spiders stick to your net? Then do those spiders have a right to live? A spider that’s not a spider wants to become a spider. You need thousands time, millions times, billion times of practice than a true spider to become one. Moron! You’re worse than a newly born tiny spider. It’s too soon to want to weave a spider net when you don’t even know how to emit silk. Go and start practicing from the very beginning!”

Layfon got quite an earful.

“His speech was over the top.”

Rather than anger, a strange feeling rose in him as he reminisced of the past. Gazing at the scar, he laughed dryly.

Nothing had changed from then. The only condition to become a Heaven Blade successor was to keep on becoming stronger, so he didn’t have time to be scared of the weapon. He had then continued to practice with the steel threads alone. Lintence had also fallen silent, interrupting only when needed.

Every Heaven Blade successor knew it was a lonely journey to reach the top by competing with each other. Young Layfon also had to satisfy that condition. He didn’t have to be asked to satisfy it, because he was already fulfilling it.

But he had become more cautious.

He knew an uncontrollable power could harm its user, so before he managed to fully control that power, he decided to seal it inside himself.

Lintence hadn’t taught Layfon anything besides the basics of the steel threads. The duty of a Heaven Blade successor was to become strong himself, not to help another become strong. Lintence had already broken that mutual rule by teaching Layfon the steel threads technique, so Layfon continued to practice without any complaints.

He hadn’t sustained an injury as deep and severe as that one since then, but he still got many other injuries. Those injuries had all healed, disappeared, leaving many scars.

Every time a new scar appeared, he knew more of his weaknesses. He would correct that weakness before the wound healed. And by repeating that process, he finally managed to control the steel threads.

“Ah, perhaps……”

Why was he thinking of it? Why did he recall it? It was neither a painful nor a warm snatch of memory.

Without thinking, he was overlapping his feeling with the feeling he got from Nina. He had experienced the uneasiness and incomprehension he felt from Nina.

Did Nina want to become strong alone?

Was she forcing herself to become strong through loneliness?

If that was the case, then…… At this thought, a dull pain flared in his chest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter3

2009-08-09T00:18:44Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 3: Cry for what?===

That night, she was cleaning the floor by herself with a cloth.

All kinds of noises, signifying the gears were at work, filled the Engine Room. When she first started school, she had trouble focusing, as the noises she heard the previous night while cleaning kept distracting her. Now? It didn't bother her anymore.

She looked at the oil-stained gloves, the cloth, the blackened foam of the soap, and the dirty floor that stayed dirty no matter how hard she worked at it.

In truth, Nina wasn’t looking at anything.

According to the student in charge of the Engine Room, Layfon was helping the City Police today.

'Helping the City Police' meant he was working as a temp? Why did he take on that irregular job when he already had to clean the Engine Room? Would his body be alright?

''(If he gets sick……)''

What would happen to the 17th platoon?

The team might be disbanded arbitrarily. If their ace got sick……

''(No……This is too strange.)''

She had expectations for Layfon when he first joined the platoon, but they were lower then. She had only seen him as a particularly brilliant kouhai in the Military Arts, but what she now anticipated was the level of his fighting skill.

She didn’t think it was wrong for her to expect him to fight well.

Layfon was stronger than she first thought he was. This was the truth, and it wouldn’t be right to ignore that reality. She would use what could be used. There was nothing wrong with that way of thinking.

''(I’ve always wanted to find a solution.)''

Sharnid and Felli were the same. They had the strength but not the drive. Nina wondered whether her expectations of them were wasted.

The team she had formed was not the team she had in mind.

But she didn’t wish for a perfect team at that time. It was just that her way of thinking had changed since then.

Nobody was better as a sniper than Sharnid. She hadn’t seen the true worth of Felli’s psychokinesis, but the girl’s ability must be extremely high for the Student President to recommend her. Harley’s knowledge and skill in Dites hadn't failed her.

Nina thought all she needed was for herself to become stronger.

But……

Layfon appeared.

''(That power……)''

In Grendan, a place with more experience fighting in Military Arts matches and against filth monsters than any other city, Layfon had become one of the Twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers.

''(Is scary……)''

That day when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, Nina thought she’d die as food for the larvae. She thought she had no way of resisting the principle of natural selection that ruled the world.

Nina came to Zuellni to see the outside word. As someone living in a city facing the end of its journey, Nina had formed a platoon to do something about that. This feeling she held was frail in the face of the gigantic wave of filth monsters.

Layfon had pushed back that wave. He wiped out all the larvae and killed the mother all by himself.

She was truly scared when she saw him appearing on the other side of the air shield – in a place where the air was polluted, filled with harmful substances.

Was he human?

And she was relieved when he collapsed.

Yes, he really was human.

The time required to fix the damaged city and for Layfon to recuperate in the hospital had washed clean her feelings of that time.

Leaving the fact that Layfon was very strong.

The 17th platoon could operate as the ideal team she had always wanted as long as they had Layfon’s power.

''(But even so……We still lost the match.)''

They lost to the 14th platoon in the platoon match.

The captain of the 14th platoon said it wouldn’t work only for Layfon to be strong.

''(Then……Just what should we do?)''

Nina was confounded. The winning factor of the 14th platoon was teamwork. Was that what the 17th platoon needed? But she held no expectations for that to happen any time soon. Her experience with the team, from the moment when it was first formed till now, told her it was not possible.

''(What should I do……)''

Despair must have come to her at that time……Nina must have realized what the team needed when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni.

That feeling came to her when she was helpless.

Teamwork wouldn’t work through one person’s strength alone.

A tug……

“Um……?” At the tug of her hair, she turned her attention back to the present. At some point in time, her hand had stopped its motion. A light weight had settled on her shoulders and the back of her neck. She reached back and felt something soft.

“Oh, it’s you……”

She took hold of the thing and pulled it to her line of sight.
[[Image:CSR vol02 111.jpg|thumb]]

“Geez…… Did you run away again?” she smiled.

Zuellni returned an innocent smile.

The city’s consciousness, a consolidated form of electronic particles, protected the people from filth monsters. Zuellni’s hand touched Nina’s face, patting it gently.
Nina relaxed at that guileless face.

“You…… Why do you like me so much?” Nina said, even knowing she wouldn’t get a reply.

And as Nina had known, Zuellni only smiled, showing no signs of whether she had understood Nina’s words.

“Yeah, I shouldn’t need to think about that.”

This kid really loved the people living in this city. Nina wasn’t any special. She only accepted Zuellni under a chance circumstance, so the Eletronic Fairy often came to find her.

Just like how Zuellni was touching Nina’s face.

Zuellni wanted to be touched in turn.

The consciousness itself, rather than the physical manifestation in the body of the city, wanted to be caressed.

“Meeting you is the most fortunate thing in my life.”

And……

“Because of meeting you, I want to protect you.”

Nina met Zuellni when she first cleaned at the Engine Room. Just like Layfon, she was shocked at the encounter. She knew the city had a consciousness, but she had never guessed it was in the form of a little girl.

“I can love this city because you’re in this form. Don’t laugh at me for being cold-blooded. Just view me as narrow-minded…… It’s a refreshing and surprising experience to touch, to understand another and laugh together. I’m very happy.”

That was why she wanted to protect Zuellni through her own hands.

“Yes…… that’s right.”

She held Zuellni close to her face. The Electronic Fairy struggled as if she was itchy, then she pressed her nose on Nina’s hair. Her small nose touched Nina’s ear lope. The absence of breath was the difference between human and Electronic Fairy.

“I’ll protect you with my hands.”

So she had to become stronger.

How strong could humans become? Nina knew someone was far ahead of her.

It was at least a strength that humans could reach.

“I will become strong, Zuellni!” she murmured in Zuellni’s ear.

Zuellni shook Nina’s hair, pouting in incomprehension.

<center>◇</center>

“……Ah!”

The sound stopped Felli’s steps.

This was the entrance to the training complex of Military Arts.

The girl that Felli saw stood up from the steps. She was Layfon’s classmate – Mei-Shen Torinden.

“Ex…… Excuse….. me.”

Looking at the about to cry Mei-Shen, Felli wanted to ask whether her face was that scary, but she gave it up on second thought.

(She escaped the last time too.)

The last time Mei-Shen seemed to need Layfon for something, so Felli asked her to come in with her. However, Mei-Shen had refused after saying something incomprehensible, and had run away.

(I know I’m a bit cold……)

But that was still a great setback to Felli.

“……. Um…… uh, well……”

“What is it?”

Felli still deliberately replied in a cold manner to the stuttering Mei-Shen.

“….. Ah,” Mei-Shen lowered her head.

Felli knew what Mei-Shen wanted to say.

The letter.

Besides the letter that Mei-Shen had dropped when she fled, she – it wasn’t possible for her to come and find Felli, alone too.

The letter was for Layton.

Felli had thought in one split second that it was a love letter. The different city stamps on the letter and its worn out appearance, proof of its long journey, convinced Felli it wasn’t a love letter.

What she wanted to know was why Mei-Shen had a letter for Layfon? and who mailed this letter to here?

Leerin Marfes.

A girl’s name.

Felli couldn’t hand the letter over like this. She felt guilty for giving it back with traces of the letter having been opened.

(As if I’ve peeked at the letter.)

Felli thought so, leaving aside the fact that she did open the envelop and read the letter. She still had it with her. It’d be bad if her shifty brother found the letter in her room, so she had put it inside her schoolbag.

“Ah, excuse me…… excuse me……”

“…… If it’s about the letter, I’ve already give it to him.”

Just what was she saying…… Felli wondered. She was impatient of Mei-Shen’s stuttering and planned to say something annoying, but what burst out of her mouth was a lie……

(If I had said straightaway that it was a lie……)

Then Mei-Shen could have interpreted it as a mean joke.

…… But when Felli had thought of what to say, it was already too late.

Mei-Shen lifted her face, her disposition turned bright and lively.

“…… Thank you very much!”

…… not a lie anymore.

“…… That’s all right. I’m going now.”

Felli fled through the entrance to the complex without turning back. In that case, she must give Layfon the letter before Mei-Shen mentioned it to him.

(How do I give it to him?)

That was the problem. The letter’s been opened. If she gave it to him, he’d know she had read it.

(Really…… Why?)

If it was anyone else’s letter, she would have returned it with no interest in it at all.

(Why did this letter come to my hand?)

She resented this unfair coincidence, but not the cause of it – Mei-Shen. The girl must have received the letter under some circumstance… like a letter being delivered to the wrong place.

(Damn……)

“Felli.”

Someone called her name as she cursed the postman who made the wrong delivery.

It was Nina.

“Good to run into you. I booked the war field. We’ll train over there today.”

“All right.”

“Please tell the others that I’ll take care of the paperwork with borrowing the automatic training machines.”

“Ok.”

Having greeted Felli quickly, Nina headed outside the training complex.

(War field……)

Just when annoyance at the conversation came through……

(The Locker Room…… that’s a good place.)

Nobody would find out if she placed the letter in the Locker Room. In other words, it was enough that nobody knew Felli was the one who put the letter there.

(Aye.)

Felli hurried to the training facility. She had decided on the method, but she didn’t relax.

(How annoying.)

She found herself getting irritated for having to lie and take up this troublesome burden. But it wasn’t only that, she also wanted to get rid of the letter from her schoolbag.

(Why did this thing come to me?)

She was annoyed because she thought too much of it, too much of the person who sent this letter, of what Mei-Shen was thinking when she picked it up, of whether Mei-Shen had looked at the letter, of what expression Layfon would have when he received the letter……

And what expression she herself showed after reading the letter……

(I’ll put this letter back quickly!)

She wanted this impatience gone.

Felli’s hand pushed open the door to the training arena.

<center>◇</center>

This thing was huge. Too huge.

“So what is it?” Sharnid asked.

In the room were Layfon, Harley and Sharnid. It wasn’t that Sharnid came on time to train, which was rare of him, but that Nina was late again.

Felli’s lateness was usual though.

“Yeah, this is for my next investigation.”

What came with the trolley was a sword.

A huge sword.

The sword was removed from the trolley designed with a platform, and the sword’s handle now rested near Layfon’s chest. Its length was as long as Layfon was tall. It was a sword, but just a wooden sword. Around the blade was twisted a few wires.

“Layfon, can you try handling it?”

“Oh……”

Flabbergasted at the huge blade, Layfon took up the handle and lifted the sword with one hand.

The heavy weight pressed down on his wrist.

“How does it feel?”

“A bit heavy, um, I can use this……”

He waited for the two others to retreat to the wall and then swung down the blade.

The weight of the sword and the centrifugal force of the swing caused him to lose his balance.

“Um……”

He took a deep breath again and let the internal Kei run through his body.

This strengthened his flesh, increased the density of his muscles and lightened his body in a way different from the lightness of the air. He swung again.

A low howl rumbled through the air. Not the same as the usual tearing.

“Woah!” Harley called as the strong wind swept past his position.

Layfon’s consciousness had already drifted off from the external world after Harley’s outburst. He tried different moves. Bottom up strike. Left to right. Sudden stab. The howling of the raging wind dominated his eardrums. A feeling of himself separating from the sword rose in him. He felt his body swaying through the centrifugal force. He immediately knew he had to handle this weapon differently, but it wasn’t possible to use that move in this narrow space.

“Hu……”

Layfon ceased his movements and breathed out the remaining Kei and heat inside him.

“…… Are you satisfied?”

Layfon almost swallowed back his breath at the icy voice.

Felli stood at the door. Her elegant brow furrowed. Her cold gaze pierced him.

“…… Thanks.”

“Yes, thanks.”

The silver hair that seemed to melt at a touch was tangled up like a typhoon.

“This long hair……”

“Huh, what?”

At the edge of his vision, Layfon saw Sharnid and Harley escaping to the farthest position from the door, as if this had nothing to do with them.

Sharnid was bold enough to whistle deliberately.

No, forget Sharnid, even Harley ran away. Just what was going on……

“…… Were you listening?”

“Sure.”

“Really? This hair…… It’s hard work to comb through it everyday. Yes, very, very hard……”

“Uh… Is that so….. That’s tiring.”

“Yes, very tiring.”

“Ha! Hahaha……” All he could do was laugh dryly. What else should he say? Nothing.

No, there was something.

“…… I’m sorry.”

“I don’t accept your apology.”

No hesitation at all.

“Aaaa, shall we leave this? Look, Layfon’s regretting his action.”

“…… No matter how I looked at it, you were the one who brought this thing in, weren’t you?”

“…… Sorry,” Harley lowered his head, shot down in an instant.

Felli sighed. “Never mind, something else’s more important. I met the captain on the way here. She said she got permission to use the war field, so we’ll be training over there today.”

“Wow, that’s sudden.”

“I don’t get it too.”

Without fixing up her foul mood, she disappeared on the other side of the door.

Released from the tense atmosphere, Layfon and Harley sighed at the same time.

(Oh….. the war field.)

“Senpai……”

“Yes.”

Layfon spoke softly to him.

“Oh, so you do have to do that? Right, I’ll ask.”

“Thanks.”

“What’re you two talking about?”

“Just discussing about the sword.”

“Oh……”

Sharnid looked at the huge sword without much of an interest as it was placed back on the trolley.

“But…… Why did you have to make this sword so ridiculously huge?”

“Ah…… It’s the issue with the density of the foundation. No matter how it’s calculated, the size comes out the same. Once this is completed, it should be lighter.”

“Oh, so you’re making a new type of Dite? I remember inventing isn’t Harley’s specialty?”

“Yeah, my roommate came up with this idea. Well, I’m better at organizing information and adjusting setting, but my roommate isn’t the only one inventing. Our budget’s only approved on the condition that we work on the project with three people.”

“Right…. Sounds annoying.”

“That’s mean.”

“I’m not saying you’re stupid. I just don’t know much about this kind of thing,” Sharnid waved and left the room. Layfon and Harley caught up with him and together, they headed for the war field.

<center>◇</center>

Training ended as usual. Layfon thought the cooperation of the team as a whole was better than when he first joined. He could feel Sharnid’s line of vision when he reinforced from the back, and Felli’s speed at conveying intelligence, though not as fast as the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, wasn’t as slow as before.

They had three rounds of mock training against the automatic machines. They won all three matches, and there was nothing they could pick about their timing. Even so, Nina’s faraway expression remained.

“Well, we’ll stop here for the day.”

“Uh, thanks for the hard work, everyone.”

“Thanks for the hard work.”

The reflection meeting in the Locker Room ended sloppily under Nina’s announcement. As usual, Sharnid immediately headed for the bathroom, and Felli, who hadn’t even sweated one single drop, took up her bag and left the room.

As usual, Layfon prepared to return to the training complex to train with Nina.

Because the team needed its two first attackers to work closely. If they couldn’t develop chemistry between them and coordinate intuitively, then everything was just talk……

“Layfon.”

“Yes?”

“You can go back today.”

“Huh?”

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

“Why?”

“Because there’s no need.”

He was dumbstruck at how easy she gave voice to that thought.

It was easy for him to say “Sure not.” In truth, they did coordinate in the mock training just then, but that was because their movements matched. He wouldn’t call that the perfect intuitive coordination.

He thought Nina wanted him to coordinate well with her, so their current situation wasn’t too good.

But she said “there’s no need”.

What was going on?

“Anyway, we’ll stop training. You can go back,” she said and turned from him.

He felt he was rejected.

“Nina……” Harley said.

Harley had easily entered the area of rejection that Layfon, hesitating whether he should step in, failed to enter. This was the free relationship of childhood friends, a relationship not bound by anything.

This feeling was different from the distant feeling he had as of himself standing on the other side of the glass. He was dumbfounded at her refusal to train with him.

“I’m going then,” Layfon said. Aghast at himself for saying this without resistance, he left the Locker Room.

<center>◇</center>

The closing of the door seemed to seal off their relationship. The simple tone of the voice cut through her chest.

Nina shook her head to disperse that pain.

“What am I doing?”

She knew.

She knew, but what was she doing? Asking herself this question?

“Don’t be confused.”

As when she failed to find the exit to her maze of her thoughts, she stopped thinking.

Even if one could speculate about the future, predicting it wasn’t possible. The only predictable thing was death, but no one knew the exact timing of death.

(My future’s at a state that even speculating makes it sound strange.)

So she could only do what she thought was right.

“Should I return to the training complex?”

She had been clear in her refusal to train. Layfon probably wasn’t in the training complex now.

…… If he was there, she had to move somewhere else.

“…… Uh?”

Something had fallen beside the chair.

(Success.)

Felli had placed the letter beneath Layfon’s bag. This way, Layfon might think he didn’t realize he had misplaced it in his bag.

She had resealed the letter, albeit a bit clumsily. Layfon might not discover the letter’s been opened, since he really was slow. Her heart snickered, but her expression remained cold as usual. She slightly raised her fist to compliment herself, then left the war field with sprightly steps.

<center>◇</center>

Night came. The sky turned dark.

Layfon stepped into the war field again.

In the darkness of the night, the bugs sheltered in the bushes called, their sound sent ripples through the air.

In Layfon’s hand was the sword Harley had brought over. Holding the wooden handle of the clumsy and huge sword that had iron wires wrapped around it, Layfon waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.

“Fu!” He let out a breath, waited for the internal Kei to flow through his body, then began his movement.

First he repeated the basic moves he had used in the training complex. Strong wind blasted the war field, the sword’s weight unbalancing Layfon’s center of gravity. He adjusted his center of gravity as he swung the sword.

Instead of using force to control the swaying of his body caused by the sword, he adjusted his movements to follow the direction of the sword’s weight.

And used that power.

After some time, Layfon was no longer staying at one place. He was moving constantly in the boundary of the war field, following the direction that the weight led him.

And not long after, he was controlling that direction.

Moving without a pattern, he propelled himself forward in the war field. His movement was now different from before. Very different from the basic moves of handling a sword.

He leaped from the ground as he swung. Spinning in the air, he used the weight of the sword to shoot out his Kei. The force generated by the attack that pulled him forward was then turned into the force of his next attack.

His repeated this process numerous times, his feet not even touching the ground.

“……”

The sword penetrated the ground, and Layfon stopped moving. As numerous soil particles rained down on him, internal Kei gathered to his feet.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

And he leaped upward, pulling the sword out from the ground and swinging it.

Touching the ground, he leaped up again to swing the sword. It was much harder to control the weight of the sword in midair than on solid earth. Layfon continued to practice, trying to find a way to control the blade.

At last, he stopped his leaping movements and breathed out slowly to disperse his Kei.

Light flooded the war field.

“I no longer know…… how to describe it,” Harley said in a low voice as he headed over with Felli and Karian.

“How’s it doing?”

Harley jotted down notes on a notepad as Layfon told him his thought.

“How’re you doing with the invention?” Karian asked when Harley’s finished writing down everything.

The alchemy student replied, his face dimming. “No problem at all. The basic theory was completed at the time when Layfon started his semester. The only issue left is whether the thing would work after it’s manufactured. Yeah, just a few adjustments would do. There aren’t many people who can use this, so I never thought I’d have a chance to make it.”

The fact that filth monsters were near Zuellni was top secret, but it wouldn’t make sense to hide that from the alchemy inventors, so Karian had divulged it to Harley and his camp of inventors.

But not everyone in the 17th platoon knew – not Nina and Sharnid. Lafyon had also asked Harley to keep it a secret from them.

“We can only give up if that’s the fate of the city.”

“….. True, but I don’t want that kind of fate,” Harley sighed, clearing the cloudy look on his face.

“Is it really all right for the guy who came up with the basic theory to miss this?” Karian said.

“He’s a weirdo. He’s got incredible skill and wrists as a sword maker, but he himself is pretty annoying.”

“Meaning that’s the bearing of an artisan.”

“Really? I think weirdo is enough to describe him.”

“Hahaha.”

“You’ll feel the same if you meet him.”

Karian parted with them to lock up the war field. At the exit, Harley also left for the alchemy lab, saying the weirdo might still be there.

Layfon and Felli stayed to wait for Karian.

The streetlights dimly chased away the darkness of the empty road leading to the war field.

“You’re accommodating,” Felli said.

“I can’t let others do this, right?” Layfon smiled bitterly.

Felli lifted her face. “Perhaps… I can’t help but feel that you’ve given up.”

“Given up?”

“The purpose for coming here.”

“……”

“Don’t you want to live a normal life?”

“I’m not giving it up.”

“Then why did you agree to this?”

Layfon moved his gaze away.

“Well…… I can’t do anything about it. The sense of maleness is strong.”

“Yes, but the problem won’t end just by getting rid of filth monsters.”

“….. I suppose.”

Unable to argue against Felli, his smile turned weak.

A huge number of filth monsters were outside the city.

“Won’t it be too late if something happens to humanity because of your foolish act?”

“I don’t know about something that big. But if it’s what I can do, then I can only do it. Isn’t that right?”

“…… Has it got to be you?”

“Huh?”

“We can win if we aren’t afraid of sacrificing. You said this before, we can still win if there are sacrifices.”

“Yes, but I don’t think it’s good to not do what I’m capable of doing.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Layfon said after a moment of pause.

“That’s fine, I know I’m the type who is capable but won’t do things.”

Layfon watched Felli.

“I don’t find that despicable. That is my determination. It’s a path I chose for myself. No matter what others think, I won’t die regretting.”

Layfon admired her determination. She tried hard to confront her fate, and she kept trying even though it wasn’t successful. Her way wasn’t bad too.

“But I hate myself for doing nothing and causing people to die, especially if it happens to senpai and everyone I know.”

“Um?”

“Even in Grendan, I tried to solve everything alone. I don’t care that others find my way base and despicable. On the contrary, I really don’t understand why they had to say those things.”

Did the people at the orphanage wanted him to do that? He didn’t know. He had never thought to ask. He knew the answer even if he didn’t ask. On the other hand, perhaps that wasn’t the truth. Layfon had left Grendan to come to Zuellni.

He didn’t hate them.

But even if he didn’t earn money that way, he would have found similar means as he didn’t want the orphanage Head and Leerin to worry about poverty.

He attempted to solve everything through his own strength.

“I’m so good-natured.”

“Yes.”

“That’s mean!”

“…… Compared to that, I dislike the traditional title of ‘senpai’. Call me differently.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t your classmates call you Layton?”

Her sudden change of topic was perplexing.

“Yes, but…… I don’t think I’ll be happy if that name got out, uh, how should I put it……”

“Then let me find another way to call you. Lay, Layton-kun, Layfon-kun, Lay-chin, Lay-san…… which one is better?”

“Uh? Can I only choose from that list?”

“Have you got any other suggestions?”

“Hum, it’s hard to come up with a nickname for myself.”

“Then I’ll call you Lay-chin.”

“….. Please let me think on it more.”

“Why? Isn’t Lay-chin cute?”

“No, if there’s a cooler way……”

Being called Lay-chin by an emotionless voice just sounded strange. Not that he wanted her to use it in a cute voice though.

…… Just thinking of that sent a chill down his spine.

“How about ‘Flash of Thunder’? When I see you everyday, I’ll say “Good morning ‘Flash of Thunder’, ‘Hello, Flash of Thunder’, ‘Goodnight, Flash of Thunder’. In any situations when I need to use your name, I’ll call you ‘Flash of Thunder’.”

“……”

“Are you embarrassed?”

“If you knew, then don’t call me that!! But why Flash?”

“Do you want a word other than Flash?”

“That’s not the issue.”

“You’re willful.”

“Me?”

“Oh well, I’ll just call you Fon Fon.”

“Wa, that’s totally different! It sounds like the name of some rare animal.”

“What does that matter? Fon Fon, do you want snacks?” she politely took out a wrapped up chocolate from her pocket. That action of hers totally depleted Layfon’s energy.

“Am I a pet?”

“It’s enough that you act like a pet.”

“Wu……”

“You only need to be a pet, so you don’t have to force yourself.”

“Hum?”

“…… My brother’s back,” Felli turned around quickly, giving him no time to seek clarification.

“Sorry for making you wait. Actually, I didn’t expect you to wait for me.”

“You didn’t say not to wait for you. Besides, you’re pretty frail. It’s dangerous for you to head back alone.”

“Hahaha, how extreme a way of putting it. Sorry for making you guys wait, but I’ve something else I must do, so I’ll be heading off to the Student Council room. You can go back first.”

“You should have told us earlier.”

“Uhhh, it was my miss. Sorry. Right, you must be hungry after all that exercise, Layfon. Because of me the schedule was pushed back till so late. Felli, take him to a good restaurant and have something to eat,” Karian said, took out some notes from his wallet and handed them to Felli. Before the Layfon and Felli got to say anything, the Student President had already left them.

“Got it,” Felli murmured to the speechless Layfon.

“Well, since it’s so rare, let’s go to a lively bar. We can observe the night while enjoying delicious wine. Please prepare a key to a room.”

“Huh, please don’t say this as if it’s all been decided? Besides, we aren’t old enough to drink alcohol.”

Moreover, both Layfon and Felli wouldn’t suit that kind of atmosphere.

Layfon wasn’t solemn enough to have to go to a bar, and Felli’s crisp and beautiful face gave off a feeling different from an adult’s.

But if it was a place for Felli……

(A restaurant catering for families……)

A family restaurant with kids…… putting aside her beauty, Felli was like a child pretending to be mature.

Lips pouting, she was paying a lot of attention to the toys near the cashier.

(Ah, that would suit her too perfectly!)

Unfortunately, there weren’t any family restaurants in Zuellni, but that didn’t mean there weren’t any toy shops.

“…… You seem to be thinking of something weird,” Felli said.

“Of course not!”

She held her suspicious gaze.

“Never mind, there’s a restaurant close by that I often visit, and it opens till quite late. Is it ok to be treated?”

“You don’t have to worry about that kind of thing. Let’s go, Fon Fon.”

“…… Wait, have you decided on that name already?”

“I’ve decided. Fon Fon, I’ll leave you here if you don’t hurry up.”

With no room to resist being given a new nickname, he chased after Felli, feeling more tired than when he was practicing at the war field.

<center>◇</center>

After dinner with Felli, Layfon returned to the dormitory, had a shower and fell onto the bed.

His body relaxed in complete exhaustion. As he slowly entered a state of false sleep, he thought back on what had happened to him so far.

He spent a lot of time focusing today. That image and those words distracted him while he was handling his sword.

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

He didn’t think Nina’s words had that much of an impact on him, but he might be wrong.

“But it’s probably different from a mental impact.”

It felt more like…… a bad premonition. Irritation was more like it. At that time, he thought he had seen the clear face of the feeling that he got from Nina…… It looked similar to irritation, but he had yet to grasp hold of its most true form.

“Yeah, it feels familiar.”

In the wake of impatience and anxiety, his will to sleep had gone off somewhere.

In one swift moment, he thought he understood it, but it had then slipped away. That was irritating.

“Um…. Aaah!”

He moaned and tossed on the bed and accidentally fell off it. He was too relaxed, so he didn’t have time to protect himself from the fall.

“Wu……” He climbed back up, pressing his nose with a hand, and he saw his wrist.

White dots scattered around his wrist, as of injuries caused by scalding heat.

They were traces left from his contact with the polluted substances. When Layfon was being treated in the hospital, the doctor said the scars would fade given enough time. Yet even now, he could still find traces of their existence.

He thought his injury was nothing, but he started doubting his way of thinking when he saw the reaction of Nina and others.

It would be good if people looked at his scar and didn’t find themselves responsible.

But the scar Layfon was gazing at was another one. A black scar that stretched from his wrist to his elbow. It was a scar that would never fade, a scar left after the injury’s healed. This was also one part of Layfon’s past.

As long as one searched for it, one could find traces of injuries on his body. Injuries made in training, in matches, in fights against filth monsters. Not only that, but also the cuts he got on his knee and upper forehead when he was little, running around and crashing into walls. These two scars were lighter.

“This wound was really painful,” he murmured, sitting on the bed and looking at the scar on his wrist.

He got this injury when practicing with the steel threads.

When he had become a Heaven Blade successor, he learned the ways to fight filth monsters from the other Heaven Blade successors.

The Heaven Blade successor who used steel threads was Lintence Savoled Haden.

At first, Layfon trained with just one thread. At that time, he already knew how to extend his Kei into his weapon and feel the weapon as part of his nervous system.

But that wasn’t enough to control steel threads.

Lintence said not only the nervous system, but the weapon was to become his muscles too. Layfon thought that was Lintence’s excuse, but after watching him groom the trees of the palace yard with his countless steel threads in one breath, Layfon had nothing to complain about.

While suffering for not being used to this way of fighting, he gradually learned how to control the steel threads as he pleased. One thread became two, two became four, four became eight, eight between sixteen…… The number of steel threads increased.

Yet, it was only the number of threads that was increasing. He was still a great distance away from being able to control the threads as if his own arms had extended, as if they were really a part of his body.

…… With the Layfon now, he would have understood, but back then, he didn’t get it.

He shouldn’t have seen that technique.

Filth monsters at a more mature stage than the ones that attacked Zuellni not long ago assaulted Grendan at the time when Layfon managed to control more than 100 steel threads.

Lintence defeated them all.

Layfon couldn’t help but imitate him, thinking he could also manage that technique. The Lintence watching him practice, as if putting him under surveillance, gradually faded from his vision.

He tried the technique when he was alone…… Cut by his own steel thread, he had fainted through intense pain and blood loss.

When he came to, he was lying on a hospital bed.

“Are you a moron?” was what he heard from Lintence when he opened his eyes.

“Would spiders stick to your net? Then do those spiders have a right to live? A spider that’s not a spider wants to become a spider. You need thousands time, millions times, billion times of practice than a true spider to become one. Moron! You’re worse than a newly born tiny spider. It’s too soon to want to weave a spider net when you don’t even know how to emit silk. Go and start practicing from the very beginning!”

Layfon got quite an earful.

“His speech was over the top.”

Rather than anger, a strange feeling rose in him as he reminisced of the past. Gazing at the scar, he laughed dryly.

Nothing had changed from then. The only condition to become a Heaven Blade successor was to keep on becoming stronger, so he didn’t have time to be scared of the weapon. He had then continued to practice with the steel threads alone. Lintence had also fallen silent, interrupting only when needed.

Every Heaven Blade successor knew it was a lonely journey to reach the top by competing with each other. Young Layfon also had to satisfy that condition. He didn’t have to be asked to satisfy it, because he was already fulfilling it.

But he had become more cautious.

He knew an uncontrollable power could harm its user, so before he managed to fully control that power, he decided to seal it inside himself.

Lintence hadn’t taught Layfon anything besides the basics of the steel threads. The duty of a Heaven Blade successor was to become strong himself, not to help another become strong. Lintence had already broken that mutual rule by teaching Layfon the steel threads technique, so Layfon continued to practice without any complaints.

He hadn’t sustained an injury as deep and severe as that one since then, but he still got many other injuries. Those injuries had all healed, disappeared, leaving many scars.

Every time a new scar appeared, he knew more of his weaknesses. He would correct that weakness before the wound healed. And by repeating that process, he finally managed to control the steel threads.

“Ah, perhaps……”

Why was he thinking of it? Why did he recall it? It was neither a painful nor a warm snatch of memory.

Without thinking, he was overlapping his feeling with the feeling he got from Nina. He had experienced the uneasiness and incomprehension he felt from Nina.

Did Nina want to become strong alone?

Was she forcing herself to become strong through loneliness?

If that was the case, then…… At this thought, a dull pain flared in his chest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter3

2009-08-08T23:58:18Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 3: Cry for what?===

That night, she was cleaning the floor by herself with a cloth.

All kinds of noises, signifying the gears were at work, filled the Engine Room. When she first started school, she had trouble focusing, as the noises she heard the previous night while cleaning kept distracting her. Now? It didn't bother her anymore.

She looked at the oil-stained gloves, the cloth, the blackened foam of the soap, and the dirty floor that stayed dirty no matter how hard she worked at it.

In truth, Nina wasn’t looking at anything.

According to the student in charge of the Engine Room, Layfon was helping the City Police today.

To work with the City Police meant he was working as a temp? Why did he take on that irregular job when he already had to clean the Engine Room? Would his body be alright?

''(If he gets sick……)''

What would happen to the 17th platoon?

The team might be disbanded arbitrarily. If their ace got sick……

''(No……This is too strange.)''

She had expectations for Layfon when he first joined the platoon, but the level of expectation wasn’t as high as now. She had only viewed him as a particularly brilliant kouhai in the Military Arts, but what she now anticipated was the level of his fighting skill.

She didn’t think it was wrong for her to expect him to fight well.

Layfon was stronger than she first thought he was. This was the truth, and it wouldn’t be right to ignore that reality. She would use what could be used. There was nothing wrong with that way of thinking.

''(I’ve always wanted to find a solution.)''

Sharnid and Felli were the same. They had the strength but not the morale. Nina wondered whether her expectations of them were wasted.

The team she had formed was not the team she had in mind.

But she didn’t wish for a perfect team at that time. It was just that her way of thinking had changed since then.

Nobody was better as a sniper than Sharnid. She hadn’t seen the true worth of Felli’s psychokinesis, but the girl’s ability must be extremely high for the Student President to recommend her. Harley’s knowledge and skill in Dites had not failed her.

Nina thought all she needed was for herself to become stronger.

But……

Layfon appeared.

''(That power……)''

In Grendan, a place with more fighting experiences in Military Arts matches and against filth monsters than any other city, Layfon had become one of the twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers.

''(Is scary……)''

That day when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, Nina thought she’d die as food for the larvae. She thought she had no way of resisting principle of natural selection that ruled the world.

Nina came to Zuellni to see the outside word. As someone living in a city facing the end of its journey, Nina had formed a platoon to do something about it. This feeling she held was frail in the face of the gigantic wave of filth monsters.

Layfon had pushed back that wave. He wiped out all the larvae and killed the mother all by himself.

She was truly scared when she saw him appearing on the other side of the air shield – at a place where the air was polluted, filled with harmful substances.

Was he human?

And she was relieved when he collapsed.

Yes, he really was human.

The passage of time required to fix the damage in the city and for Layfon to recuperate in the hospital had washed clean her feelings of that time.

Leaving the fact that Layfon was very strong.

The 17th platoon could operate as the ideal team she had always wanted as long as they had Layfon’s power.

''(But even so……We still lost the match.)''

They lost to the 14th platoon in the platoon match.

The captain of the 14th platoon said it wouldn’t work only for Layfon to be strong.

''(Then……Just what should we do?)''

Nina was confounded. The winning factor of the 14th platoon was teamwork. Was that what the 17th platoon needed? But she held no expectations for that to happen any time soon. Her experience with the team, from the moment when it was first formed till now, told her it was not possible.

''(What should I do……)''

Despair must have come to her at that time……Nina must have realized what the team needed when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni.

That feeling came to her when she was helpless.

Teamwork wouldn’t work through one person’s strength alone.

A tug……

“Um……?” At the tug of her hair, she turned her attention back to the present. At some point in time, her hand had stopped its motion. A light weight had settled on her shoulders and the back of her neck. She reached back and felt something soft.

“Oh, it’s you……”

She took hold of the thing and pulled it to her line of sight.
[[Image:CSR vol02 111.jpg|thumb]]

“Geez…… Did you run away again?” she smiled.

Zuellni returned an innocent smile.

The city’s consciousness, a consolidated form of electronic particles, protected the people from filth monsters. Zuellni’s hand touched Nina’s face, patting it gently.
Nina relaxed at that guileless face.

“You…… Why do you like me so much?” Nina said, even knowing she wouldn’t get a reply.

And as Nina had known, Zuellni only smiled, showing no signs of whether she had understood Nina’s words.

“Yeah, I shouldn’t need to think about that.”

This kid really loved the people living in this city. Nina wasn’t any special. She only accepted Zuellni under a chance circumstance, so the Eletronic Fairy often came to find her.

Just like how Zuellni was touching Nina’s face.

Zuellni wanted to be touched in turn.

The consciousness itself, rather than the physical manifestation in the body of the city, wanted to be caressed.

“Meeting you is the most fortunate thing in my life.”

And……

“Because of meeting you, I want to protect you.”

Nina met Zuellni when she first cleaned at the Engine Room. Just like Layfon, she was shocked at the encounter. She knew the city had a consciousness, but she had never guessed it was in the form of a little girl.

“I can love this city because you’re in this form. Don’t laugh at me for being cold-blooded. Just view me as narrow-minded…… It’s a refreshing and surprising experience to touch, to understand another and laugh together. I’m very happy.”

That was why she wanted to protect Zuellni through her own hands.

“Yes…… that’s right.”

She held Zuellni close to her face. The Electronic Fairy struggled as if she was itchy, then she pressed her nose on Nina’s hair. Her small nose touched Nina’s ear lope. The absence of breath was the difference between human and Electronic Fairy.

“I’ll protect you with my hands.”

So she had to become stronger.

How strong could humans become? Nina knew someone was far ahead of her.

It was at least a strength that humans could reach.

“I will become strong, Zuellni!” she murmured in Zuellni’s ear.

Zuellni shook Nina’s hair, pouting in incomprehension.

<center>◇</center>

“……Ah!”

The sound stopped Felli’s steps.

This was the entrance to the training complex of Military Arts.

The girl that Felli saw stood up from the steps. She was Layfon’s classmate – Mei-Shen Torinden.

“Ex…… Excuse….. me.”

Looking at the about to cry Mei-Shen, Felli wanted to ask whether her face was that scary, but she gave it up on second thought.

(She escaped the last time too.)

The last time Mei-Shen seemed to need Layfon for something, so Felli asked her to come in with her. However, Mei-Shen had refused after saying something incomprehensible, and had run away.

(I know I’m a bit cold……)

But that was still a great setback to Felli.

“……. Um…… uh, well……”

“What is it?”

Felli still deliberately replied in a cold manner to the stuttering Mei-Shen.

“….. Ah,” Mei-Shen lowered her head.

Felli knew what Mei-Shen wanted to say.

The letter.

Besides the letter that Mei-Shen had dropped when she fled, she – it wasn’t possible for her to come and find Felli, alone too.

The letter was for Layton.

Felli had thought in one split second that it was a love letter. The different city stamps on the letter and its worn out appearance, proof of its long journey, convinced Felli it wasn’t a love letter.

What she wanted to know was why Mei-Shen had a letter for Layfon? and who mailed this letter to here?

Leerin Marfes.

A girl’s name.

Felli couldn’t hand the letter over like this. She felt guilty for giving it back with traces of the letter having been opened.

(As if I’ve peeked at the letter.)

Felli thought so, leaving aside the fact that she did open the envelop and read the letter. She still had it with her. It’d be bad if her shifty brother found the letter in her room, so she had put it inside her schoolbag.

“Ah, excuse me…… excuse me……”

“…… If it’s about the letter, I’ve already give it to him.”

Just what was she saying…… Felli wondered. She was impatient of Mei-Shen’s stuttering and planned to say something annoying, but what burst out of her mouth was a lie……

(If I had said straightaway that it was a lie……)

Then Mei-Shen could have interpreted it as a mean joke.

…… But when Felli had thought of what to say, it was already too late.

Mei-Shen lifted her face, her disposition turned bright and lively.

“…… Thank you very much!”

…… not a lie anymore.

“…… That’s all right. I’m going now.”

Felli fled through the entrance to the complex without turning back. In that case, she must give Layfon the letter before Mei-Shen mentioned it to him.

(How do I give it to him?)

That was the problem. The letter’s been opened. If she gave it to him, he’d know she had read it.

(Really…… Why?)

If it was anyone else’s letter, she would have returned it with no interest in it at all.

(Why did this letter come to my hand?)

She resented this unfair coincidence, but not the cause of it – Mei-Shen. The girl must have received the letter under some circumstance… like a letter being delivered to the wrong place.

(Damn……)

“Felli.”

Someone called her name as she cursed the postman who made the wrong delivery.

It was Nina.

“Good to run into you. I booked the war field. We’ll train over there today.”

“All right.”

“Please tell the others that I’ll take care of the paperwork with borrowing the automatic training machines.”

“Ok.”

Having greeted Felli quickly, Nina headed outside the training complex.

(War field……)

Just when annoyance at the conversation came through……

(The Locker Room…… that’s a good place.)

Nobody would find out if she placed the letter in the Locker Room. In other words, it was enough that nobody knew Felli was the one who put the letter there.

(Aye.)

Felli hurried to the training facility. She had decided on the method, but she didn’t relax.

(How annoying.)

She found herself getting irritated for having to lie and take up this troublesome burden. But it wasn’t only that, she also wanted to get rid of the letter from her schoolbag.

(Why did this thing come to me?)

She was annoyed because she thought too much of it, too much of the person who sent this letter, of what Mei-Shen was thinking when she picked it up, of whether Mei-Shen had looked at the letter, of what expression Layfon would have when he received the letter……

And what expression she herself showed after reading the letter……

(I’ll put this letter back quickly!)

She wanted this impatience gone.

Felli’s hand pushed open the door to the training arena.

<center>◇</center>

This thing was huge. Too huge.

“So what is it?” Sharnid asked.

In the room were Layfon, Harley and Sharnid. It wasn’t that Sharnid came on time to train, which was rare of him, but that Nina was late again.

Felli’s lateness was usual though.

“Yeah, this is for my next investigation.”

What came with the trolley was a sword.

A huge sword.

The sword was removed from the trolley designed with a platform, and the sword’s handle now rested near Layfon’s chest. Its length was as long as Layfon was tall. It was a sword, but just a wooden sword. Around the blade was twisted a few wires.

“Layfon, can you try handling it?”

“Oh……”

Flabbergasted at the huge blade, Layfon took up the handle and lifted the sword with one hand.

The heavy weight pressed down on his wrist.

“How does it feel?”

“A bit heavy, um, I can use this……”

He waited for the two others to retreat to the wall and then swung down the blade.

The weight of the sword and the centrifugal force of the swing caused him to lose his balance.

“Um……”

He took a deep breath again and let the internal Kei run through his body.

This strengthened his flesh, increased the density of his muscles and lightened his body in a way different from the lightness of the air. He swung again.

A low howl rumbled through the air. Not the same as the usual tearing.

“Woah!” Harley called as the strong wind swept past his position.

Layfon’s consciousness had already drifted off from the external world after Harley’s outburst. He tried different moves. Bottom up strike. Left to right. Sudden stab. The howling of the raging wind dominated his eardrums. A feeling of himself separating from the sword rose in him. He felt his body swaying through the centrifugal force. He immediately knew he had to handle this weapon differently, but it wasn’t possible to use that move in this narrow space.

“Hu……”

Layfon ceased his movements and breathed out the remaining Kei and heat inside him.

“…… Are you satisfied?”

Layfon almost swallowed back his breath at the icy voice.

Felli stood at the door. Her elegant brow furrowed. Her cold gaze pierced him.

“…… Thanks.”

“Yes, thanks.”

The silver hair that seemed to melt at a touch was tangled up like a typhoon.

“This long hair……”

“Huh, what?”

At the edge of his vision, Layfon saw Sharnid and Harley escaping to the farthest position from the door, as if this had nothing to do with them.

Sharnid was bold enough to whistle deliberately.

No, forget Sharnid, even Harley ran away. Just what was going on……

“…… Were you listening?”

“Sure.”

“Really? This hair…… It’s hard work to comb through it everyday. Yes, very, very hard……”

“Uh… Is that so….. That’s tiring.”

“Yes, very tiring.”

“Ha! Hahaha……” All he could do was laugh dryly. What else should he say? Nothing.

No, there was something.

“…… I’m sorry.”

“I don’t accept your apology.”

No hesitation at all.

“Aaaa, shall we leave this? Look, Layfon’s regretting his action.”

“…… No matter how I looked at it, you were the one who brought this thing in, weren’t you?”

“…… Sorry,” Harley lowered his head, shot down in an instant.

Felli sighed. “Never mind, something else’s more important. I met the captain on the way here. She said she got permission to use the war field, so we’ll be training over there today.”

“Wow, that’s sudden.”

“I don’t get it too.”

Without fixing up her foul mood, she disappeared on the other side of the door.

Released from the tense atmosphere, Layfon and Harley sighed at the same time.

(Oh….. the war field.)

“Senpai……”

“Yes.”

Layfon spoke softly to him.

“Oh, so you do have to do that? Right, I’ll ask.”

“Thanks.”

“What’re you two talking about?”

“Just discussing about the sword.”

“Oh……”

Sharnid looked at the huge sword without much of an interest as it was placed back on the trolley.

“But…… Why did you have to make this sword so ridiculously huge?”

“Ah…… It’s the issue with the density of the foundation. No matter how it’s calculated, the size comes out the same. Once this is completed, it should be lighter.”

“Oh, so you’re making a new type of Dite? I remember inventing isn’t Harley’s specialty?”

“Yeah, my roommate came up with this idea. Well, I’m better at organizing information and adjusting setting, but my roommate isn’t the only one inventing. Our budget’s only approved on the condition that we work on the project with three people.”

“Right…. Sounds annoying.”

“That’s mean.”

“I’m not saying you’re stupid. I just don’t know much about this kind of thing,” Sharnid waved and left the room. Layfon and Harley caught up with him and together, they headed for the war field.

<center>◇</center>

Training ended as usual. Layfon thought the cooperation of the team as a whole was better than when he first joined. He could feel Sharnid’s line of vision when he reinforced from the back, and Felli’s speed at conveying intelligence, though not as fast as the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, wasn’t as slow as before.

They had three rounds of mock training against the automatic machines. They won all three matches, and there was nothing they could pick about their timing. Even so, Nina’s faraway expression remained.

“Well, we’ll stop here for the day.”

“Uh, thanks for the hard work, everyone.”

“Thanks for the hard work.”

The reflection meeting in the Locker Room ended sloppily under Nina’s announcement. As usual, Sharnid immediately headed for the bathroom, and Felli, who hadn’t even sweated one single drop, took up her bag and left the room.

As usual, Layfon prepared to return to the training complex to train with Nina.

Because the team needed its two first attackers to work closely. If they couldn’t develop chemistry between them and coordinate intuitively, then everything was just talk……

“Layfon.”

“Yes?”

“You can go back today.”

“Huh?”

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

“Why?”

“Because there’s no need.”

He was dumbstruck at how easy she gave voice to that thought.

It was easy for him to say “Sure not.” In truth, they did coordinate in the mock training just then, but that was because their movements matched. He wouldn’t call that the perfect intuitive coordination.

He thought Nina wanted him to coordinate well with her, so their current situation wasn’t too good.

But she said “there’s no need”.

What was going on?

“Anyway, we’ll stop training. You can go back,” she said and turned from him.

He felt he was rejected.

“Nina……” Harley said.

Harley had easily entered the area of rejection that Layfon, hesitating whether he should step in, failed to enter. This was the free relationship of childhood friends, a relationship not bound by anything.

This feeling was different from the distant feeling he had as of himself standing on the other side of the glass. He was dumbfounded at her refusal to train with him.

“I’m going then,” Layfon said. Aghast at himself for saying this without resistance, he left the Locker Room.

<center>◇</center>

The closing of the door seemed to seal off their relationship. The simple tone of the voice cut through her chest.

Nina shook her head to disperse that pain.

“What am I doing?”

She knew.

She knew, but what was she doing? Asking herself this question?

“Don’t be confused.”

As when she failed to find the exit to her maze of her thoughts, she stopped thinking.

Even if one could speculate about the future, predicting it wasn’t possible. The only predictable thing was death, but no one knew the exact timing of death.

(My future’s at a state that even speculating makes it sound strange.)

So she could only do what she thought was right.

“Should I return to the training complex?”

She had been clear in her refusal to train. Layfon probably wasn’t in the training complex now.

…… If he was there, she had to move somewhere else.

“…… Uh?”

Something had fallen beside the chair.

(Success.)

Felli had placed the letter beneath Layfon’s bag. This way, Layfon might think he didn’t realize he had misplaced it in his bag.

She had resealed the letter, albeit a bit clumsily. Layfon might not discover the letter’s been opened, since he really was slow. Her heart snickered, but her expression remained cold as usual. She slightly raised her fist to compliment herself, then left the war field with sprightly steps.

<center>◇</center>

Night came. The sky turned dark.

Layfon stepped into the war field again.

In the darkness of the night, the bugs sheltered in the bushes called, their sound sent ripples through the air.

In Layfon’s hand was the sword Harley had brought over. Holding the wooden handle of the clumsy and huge sword that had iron wires wrapped around it, Layfon waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.

“Fu!” He let out a breath, waited for the internal Kei to flow through his body, then began his movement.

First he repeated the basic moves he had used in the training complex. Strong wind blasted the war field, the sword’s weight unbalancing Layfon’s center of gravity. He adjusted his center of gravity as he swung the sword.

Instead of using force to control the swaying of his body caused by the sword, he adjusted his movements to follow the direction of the sword’s weight.

And used that power.

After some time, Layfon was no longer staying at one place. He was moving constantly in the boundary of the war field, following the direction that the weight led him.

And not long after, he was controlling that direction.

Moving without a pattern, he propelled himself forward in the war field. His movement was now different from before. Very different from the basic moves of handling a sword.

He leaped from the ground as he swung. Spinning in the air, he used the weight of the sword to shoot out his Kei. The force generated by the attack that pulled him forward was then turned into the force of his next attack.

His repeated this process numerous times, his feet not even touching the ground.

“……”

The sword penetrated the ground, and Layfon stopped moving. As numerous soil particles rained down on him, internal Kei gathered to his feet.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

And he leaped upward, pulling the sword out from the ground and swinging it.

Touching the ground, he leaped up again to swing the sword. It was much harder to control the weight of the sword in midair than on solid earth. Layfon continued to practice, trying to find a way to control the blade.

At last, he stopped his leaping movements and breathed out slowly to disperse his Kei.

Light flooded the war field.

“I no longer know…… how to describe it,” Harley said in a low voice as he headed over with Felli and Karian.

“How’s it doing?”

Harley jotted down notes on a notepad as Layfon told him his thought.

“How’re you doing with the invention?” Karian asked when Harley’s finished writing down everything.

The alchemy student replied, his face dimming. “No problem at all. The basic theory was completed at the time when Layfon started his semester. The only issue left is whether the thing would work after it’s manufactured. Yeah, just a few adjustments would do. There aren’t many people who can use this, so I never thought I’d have a chance to make it.”

The fact that filth monsters were near Zuellni was top secret, but it wouldn’t make sense to hide that from the alchemy inventors, so Karian had divulged it to Harley and his camp of inventors.

But not everyone in the 17th platoon knew – not Nina and Sharnid. Lafyon had also asked Harley to keep it a secret from them.

“We can only give up if that’s the fate of the city.”

“….. True, but I don’t want that kind of fate,” Harley sighed, clearing the cloudy look on his face.

“Is it really all right for the guy who came up with the basic theory to miss this?” Karian said.

“He’s a weirdo. He’s got incredible skill and wrists as a sword maker, but he himself is pretty annoying.”

“Meaning that’s the bearing of an artisan.”

“Really? I think weirdo is enough to describe him.”

“Hahaha.”

“You’ll feel the same if you meet him.”

Karian parted with them to lock up the war field. At the exit, Harley also left for the alchemy lab, saying the weirdo might still be there.

Layfon and Felli stayed to wait for Karian.

The streetlights dimly chased away the darkness of the empty road leading to the war field.

“You’re accommodating,” Felli said.

“I can’t let others do this, right?” Layfon smiled bitterly.

Felli lifted her face. “Perhaps… I can’t help but feel that you’ve given up.”

“Given up?”

“The purpose for coming here.”

“……”

“Don’t you want to live a normal life?”

“I’m not giving it up.”

“Then why did you agree to this?”

Layfon moved his gaze away.

“Well…… I can’t do anything about it. The sense of maleness is strong.”

“Yes, but the problem won’t end just by getting rid of filth monsters.”

“….. I suppose.”

Unable to argue against Felli, his smile turned weak.

A huge number of filth monsters were outside the city.

“Won’t it be too late if something happens to humanity because of your foolish act?”

“I don’t know about something that big. But if it’s what I can do, then I can only do it. Isn’t that right?”

“…… Has it got to be you?”

“Huh?”

“We can win if we aren’t afraid of sacrificing. You said this before, we can still win if there are sacrifices.”

“Yes, but I don’t think it’s good to not do what I’m capable of doing.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Layfon said after a moment of pause.

“That’s fine, I know I’m the type who is capable but won’t do things.”

Layfon watched Felli.

“I don’t find that despicable. That is my determination. It’s a path I chose for myself. No matter what others think, I won’t die regretting.”

Layfon admired her determination. She tried hard to confront her fate, and she kept trying even though it wasn’t successful. Her way wasn’t bad too.

“But I hate myself for doing nothing and causing people to die, especially if it happens to senpai and everyone I know.”

“Um?”

“Even in Grendan, I tried to solve everything alone. I don’t care that others find my way base and despicable. On the contrary, I really don’t understand why they had to say those things.”

Did the people at the orphanage wanted him to do that? He didn’t know. He had never thought to ask. He knew the answer even if he didn’t ask. On the other hand, perhaps that wasn’t the truth. Layfon had left Grendan to come to Zuellni.

He didn’t hate them.

But even if he didn’t earn money that way, he would have found similar means as he didn’t want the orphanage Head and Leerin to worry about poverty.

He attempted to solve everything through his own strength.

“I’m so good-natured.”

“Yes.”

“That’s mean!”

“…… Compared to that, I dislike the traditional title of ‘senpai’. Call me differently.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t your classmates call you Layton?”

Her sudden change of topic was perplexing.

“Yes, but…… I don’t think I’ll be happy if that name got out, uh, how should I put it……”

“Then let me find another way to call you. Lay, Layton-kun, Layfon-kun, Lay-chin, Lay-san…… which one is better?”

“Uh? Can I only choose from that list?”

“Have you got any other suggestions?”

“Hum, it’s hard to come up with a nickname for myself.”

“Then I’ll call you Lay-chin.”

“….. Please let me think on it more.”

“Why? Isn’t Lay-chin cute?”

“No, if there’s a cooler way……”

Being called Lay-chin by an emotionless voice just sounded strange. Not that he wanted her to use it in a cute voice though.

…… Just thinking of that sent a chill down his spine.

“How about ‘Flash of Thunder’? When I see you everyday, I’ll say “Good morning ‘Flash of Thunder’, ‘Hello, Flash of Thunder’, ‘Goodnight, Flash of Thunder’. In any situations when I need to use your name, I’ll call you ‘Flash of Thunder’.”

“……”

“Are you embarrassed?”

“If you knew, then don’t call me that!! But why Flash?”

“Do you want a word other than Flash?”

“That’s not the issue.”

“You’re willful.”

“Me?”

“Oh well, I’ll just call you Fon Fon.”

“Wa, that’s totally different! It sounds like the name of some rare animal.”

“What does that matter? Fon Fon, do you want snacks?” she politely took out a wrapped up chocolate from her pocket. That action of hers totally depleted Layfon’s energy.

“Am I a pet?”

“It’s enough that you act like a pet.”

“Wu……”

“You only need to be a pet, so you don’t have to force yourself.”

“Hum?”

“…… My brother’s back,” Felli turned around quickly, giving him no time to seek clarification.

“Sorry for making you wait. Actually, I didn’t expect you to wait for me.”

“You didn’t say not to wait for you. Besides, you’re pretty frail. It’s dangerous for you to head back alone.”

“Hahaha, how extreme a way of putting it. Sorry for making you guys wait, but I’ve something else I must do, so I’ll be heading off to the Student Council room. You can go back first.”

“You should have told us earlier.”

“Uhhh, it was my miss. Sorry. Right, you must be hungry after all that exercise, Layfon. Because of me the schedule was pushed back till so late. Felli, take him to a good restaurant and have something to eat,” Karian said, took out some notes from his wallet and handed them to Felli. Before the Layfon and Felli got to say anything, the Student President had already left them.

“Got it,” Felli murmured to the speechless Layfon.

“Well, since it’s so rare, let’s go to a lively bar. We can observe the night while enjoying delicious wine. Please prepare a key to a room.”

“Huh, please don’t say this as if it’s all been decided? Besides, we aren’t old enough to drink alcohol.”

Moreover, both Layfon and Felli wouldn’t suit that kind of atmosphere.

Layfon wasn’t solemn enough to have to go to a bar, and Felli’s crisp and beautiful face gave off a feeling different from an adult’s.

But if it was a place for Felli……

(A restaurant catering for families……)

A family restaurant with kids…… putting aside her beauty, Felli was like a child pretending to be mature.

Lips pouting, she was paying a lot of attention to the toys near the cashier.

(Ah, that would suit her too perfectly!)

Unfortunately, there weren’t any family restaurants in Zuellni, but that didn’t mean there weren’t any toy shops.

“…… You seem to be thinking of something weird,” Felli said.

“Of course not!”

She held her suspicious gaze.

“Never mind, there’s a restaurant close by that I often visit, and it opens till quite late. Is it ok to be treated?”

“You don’t have to worry about that kind of thing. Let’s go, Fon Fon.”

“…… Wait, have you decided on that name already?”

“I’ve decided. Fon Fon, I’ll leave you here if you don’t hurry up.”

With no room to resist being given a new nickname, he chased after Felli, feeling more tired than when he was practicing at the war field.

<center>◇</center>

After dinner with Felli, Layfon returned to the dormitory, had a shower and fell onto the bed.

His body relaxed in complete exhaustion. As he slowly entered a state of false sleep, he thought back on what had happened to him so far.

He spent a lot of time focusing today. That image and those words distracted him while he was handling his sword.

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

He didn’t think Nina’s words had that much of an impact on him, but he might be wrong.

“But it’s probably different from a mental impact.”

It felt more like…… a bad premonition. Irritation was more like it. At that time, he thought he had seen the clear face of the feeling that he got from Nina…… It looked similar to irritation, but he had yet to grasp hold of its most true form.

“Yeah, it feels familiar.”

In the wake of impatience and anxiety, his will to sleep had gone off somewhere.

In one swift moment, he thought he understood it, but it had then slipped away. That was irritating.

“Um…. Aaah!”

He moaned and tossed on the bed and accidentally fell off it. He was too relaxed, so he didn’t have time to protect himself from the fall.

“Wu……” He climbed back up, pressing his nose with a hand, and he saw his wrist.

White dots scattered around his wrist, as of injuries caused by scalding heat.

They were traces left from his contact with the polluted substances. When Layfon was being treated in the hospital, the doctor said the scars would fade given enough time. Yet even now, he could still find traces of their existence.

He thought his injury was nothing, but he started doubting his way of thinking when he saw the reaction of Nina and others.

It would be good if people looked at his scar and didn’t find themselves responsible.

But the scar Layfon was gazing at was another one. A black scar that stretched from his wrist to his elbow. It was a scar that would never fade, a scar left after the injury’s healed. This was also one part of Layfon’s past.

As long as one searched for it, one could find traces of injuries on his body. Injuries made in training, in matches, in fights against filth monsters. Not only that, but also the cuts he got on his knee and upper forehead when he was little, running around and crashing into walls. These two scars were lighter.

“This wound was really painful,” he murmured, sitting on the bed and looking at the scar on his wrist.

He got this injury when practicing with the steel threads.

When he had become a Heaven Blade successor, he learned the ways to fight filth monsters from the other Heaven Blade successors.

The Heaven Blade successor who used steel threads was Lintence Savoled Haden.

At first, Layfon trained with just one thread. At that time, he already knew how to extend his Kei into his weapon and feel the weapon as part of his nervous system.

But that wasn’t enough to control steel threads.

Lintence said not only the nervous system, but the weapon was to become his muscles too. Layfon thought that was Lintence’s excuse, but after watching him groom the trees of the palace yard with his countless steel threads in one breath, Layfon had nothing to complain about.

While suffering for not being used to this way of fighting, he gradually learned how to control the steel threads as he pleased. One thread became two, two became four, four became eight, eight between sixteen…… The number of steel threads increased.

Yet, it was only the number of threads that was increasing. He was still a great distance away from being able to control the threads as if his own arms had extended, as if they were really a part of his body.

…… With the Layfon now, he would have understood, but back then, he didn’t get it.

He shouldn’t have seen that technique.

Filth monsters at a more mature stage than the ones that attacked Zuellni not long ago assaulted Grendan at the time when Layfon managed to control more than 100 steel threads.

Lintence defeated them all.

Layfon couldn’t help but imitate him, thinking he could also manage that technique. The Lintence watching him practice, as if putting him under surveillance, gradually faded from his vision.

He tried the technique when he was alone…… Cut by his own steel thread, he had fainted through intense pain and blood loss.

When he came to, he was lying on a hospital bed.

“Are you a moron?” was what he heard from Lintence when he opened his eyes.

“Would spiders stick to your net? Then do those spiders have a right to live? A spider that’s not a spider wants to become a spider. You need thousands time, millions times, billion times of practice than a true spider to become one. Moron! You’re worse than a newly born tiny spider. It’s too soon to want to weave a spider net when you don’t even know how to emit silk. Go and start practicing from the very beginning!”

Layfon got quite an earful.

“His speech was over the top.”

Rather than anger, a strange feeling rose in him as he reminisced of the past. Gazing at the scar, he laughed dryly.

Nothing had changed from then. The only condition to become a Heaven Blade successor was to keep on becoming stronger, so he didn’t have time to be scared of the weapon. He had then continued to practice with the steel threads alone. Lintence had also fallen silent, interrupting only when needed.

Every Heaven Blade successor knew it was a lonely journey to reach the top by competing with each other. Young Layfon also had to satisfy that condition. He didn’t have to be asked to satisfy it, because he was already fulfilling it.

But he had become more cautious.

He knew an uncontrollable power could harm its user, so before he managed to fully control that power, he decided to seal it inside himself.

Lintence hadn’t taught Layfon anything besides the basics of the steel threads. The duty of a Heaven Blade successor was to become strong himself, not to help another become strong. Lintence had already broken that mutual rule by teaching Layfon the steel threads technique, so Layfon continued to practice without any complaints.

He hadn’t sustained an injury as deep and severe as that one since then, but he still got many other injuries. Those injuries had all healed, disappeared, leaving many scars.

Every time a new scar appeared, he knew more of his weaknesses. He would correct that weakness before the wound healed. And by repeating that process, he finally managed to control the steel threads.

“Ah, perhaps……”

Why was he thinking of it? Why did he recall it? It was neither a painful nor a warm snatch of memory.

Without thinking, he was overlapping his feeling with the feeling he got from Nina. He had experienced the uneasiness and incomprehension he felt from Nina.

Did Nina want to become strong alone?

Was she forcing herself to become strong through loneliness?

If that was the case, then…… At this thought, a dull pain flared in his chest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter3

2009-08-08T23:23:59Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 3: Cry for what?===

That night, she was cleaning the floor by herself with a cloth.

All kinds of noises, signifying the gears were at work, filled the Engine Chamber. When she first started school, she had trouble focusing, as the noises she heard the previous night while cleaning kept distracting her. Now? It didn't bother her anymore.

She looked at the oil-stained gloves, the cloth, the blackened foam of the soap, and the dirty floor that stayed dirty no matter how hard she worked at it.

In truth, Nina wasn’t looking at anything.

According to the student managing the Mechanical Department, Layfon was helping the City Police today.

To work with the City Police meant he was working as a temp? Why did he take on that irregular job when he already had to clean the Engine Chamber? Would his body be alright?

''(If he falls ill……)''

What would happen to the 17th platoon?

The team might be disbanded arbitrarily. If their ace fell ill……

''(No……This is too strange.)''

She had expectations for Layfon when he first joined the platoon, but the level of expectation wasn’t as high as now. She had only viewed him as a particularly brilliant kouhai in the Military Arts, but what she now anticipated was the level of his fighting skill.

She didn’t think it was wrong for her to expect him to fight well.

Layfon was stronger than she first thought he was. This was the truth, and it wouldn’t be right to ignore that reality. She would use what could be used. There was nothing wrong with that way of thinking.

''(I’ve always wanted to find a solution.)''

Sharnid and Felli were the same. They had the strength but not the morale. Nina wondered whether her expectations of them were wasted.

The team she had formed was not the team she had in mind.

But she didn’t wish for a perfect team at that time. It was just that her way of thinking had changed since then.

Nobody was better as a sniper than Sharnid. She hadn’t seen the true worth of Felli’s psychokinesis, but the girl’s ability must be extremely high for the Student President to recommend her. Harley’s knowledge and skill in Dites had not failed her.

Nina thought all she needed was for herself to become stronger.

But……

Layfon appeared.

''(That power……)''

In Grendan, a place with more fighting experiences in Military Arts matches and against filth monsters than any other city, Layfon had become one of the twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers.

''(Is scary……)''

That day when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, Nina thought she’d die as food for the larvae. She thought she had no way of resisting principle of natural selection that ruled the world.

Nina came to Zuellni to see the outside word. As someone living in a city facing the end of its journey, Nina had formed a platoon to do something about it. This feeling she held was frail in the face of the gigantic wave of filth monsters.

Layfon had pushed back that wave. He wiped out all the larvae and killed the mother all by himself.

She was truly scared when she saw him appearing on the other side of the air shield – at a place where the air was polluted, filled with harmful substances.

Was he human?

And she was relieved when he collapsed.

Yes, he really was human.

The passage of time required to fix the damage in the city and for Layfon to recuperate in the hospital had washed clean her feelings of that time.

Leaving the fact that Layfon was very strong.

The 17th platoon could operate as the ideal team she had always wanted as long as they had Layfon’s power.

''(But even so……We still lost the match.)''

They lost to the 14th platoon in the platoon match.

The captain of the 14th platoon said it wouldn’t work only for Layfon to be strong.

''(Then……Just what should we do?)''

Nina was confounded. The winning factor of the 14th platoon was teamwork. Was that what the 17th platoon needed? But she held no expectations for that to happen any time soon. Her experience with the team, from the moment when it was first formed till now, told her it was not possible.

''(What should I do……)''

Despair must have come to her at that time……Nina must have realized what the team needed when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni.

That feeling came to her when she was helpless.

Teamwork wouldn’t work through one person’s strength alone.

A tug……

“Um……?” At the tug of her hair, she turned her attention back to the present. At some point in time, her hand had stopped its motion. A light weight had settled on her shoulders and the back of her neck. She reached back and felt something soft.

“Oh, it’s you……”

She took hold of the thing and pulled it to her line of sight.
[[Image:CSR vol02 111.jpg|thumb]]

“Geez…… Did you run away again?” she smiled.

Zuellni returned an innocent smile.

The city’s consciousness, a consolidated form of electronic particles, protected the people from filth monsters. Zuellni’s hand touched Nina’s face, patting it gently.
Nina relaxed at that guileless face.

“You…… Why do you like me so much?” Nina said, even knowing she wouldn’t get a reply.

And as Nina had known, Zuellni only smiled, showing no signs of whether she had understood Nina’s words.

“Yeah, I shouldn’t need to think about that.”

This kid really loved the people living in this city. Nina wasn’t any special. She only accepted Zuellni under a chance circumstance, so the Eletronic Fairy often came to find her.

Just like how Zuellni was touching Nina’s face.

Zuellni wanted to be touched in turn.

The consciousness itself, rather than the physical manifestation in the body of the city, wanted to be caressed.

“Meeting you is the most fortunate thing in my life.”

And……

“Because of meeting you, I want to protect you.”

Nina met Zuellni when she first cleaned at the Mechanical Department. Just like Layfon, she was shocked at the encounter. She knew the city had a consciousness, but she had never guessed it was in the form of a little girl.

“I can love this city because you’re in this form. Don’t laugh at me for being cold-blooded. Just view me as narrow-minded…… It’s a refreshing and surprising experience to touch, to understand another and laugh together. I’m very happy.”

That was why she wanted to protect Zuellni through her own hands.

“Yes…… that’s right.”

She held Zuellni close to her face. The Electronic Fairy struggled as if she was itchy, then she pressed her nose on Nina’s hair. Her small nose touched Nina’s ear lope. The absence of breath was the difference between human and Electronic Fairy.

“I’ll protect you with my hands.”

So she had to become stronger.

How strong could humans become? Nina knew someone was far ahead of her.

It was at least a strength that humans could reach.

“I will become strong, Zuellni!” she murmured in Zuellni’s ear.

Zuellni shook Nina’s hair, pouting in incomprehension.

<center>◇</center>

“……Ah!”

The sound stopped Felli’s steps.

This was the entrance to the training complex of Military Arts.

The girl that Felli saw stood up from the steps. She was Layfon’s classmate – Mei-Shen Torinden.

“Ex…… Excuse….. me.”

Looking at the about to cry Mei-Shen, Felli wanted to ask whether her face was that scary, but she gave it up on second thought.

(She escaped the last time too.)

The last time Mei-Shen seemed to need Layfon for something, so Felli asked her to come in with her. However, Mei-Shen had refused after saying something incomprehensible, and had run away.

(I know I’m a bit cold……)

But that was still a great setback to Felli.

“……. Um…… uh, well……”

“What is it?”

Felli still deliberately replied in a cold manner to the stuttering Mei-Shen.

“….. Ah,” Mei-Shen lowered her head.

Felli knew what Mei-Shen wanted to say.

The letter.

Besides the letter that Mei-Shen had dropped when she fled, she – it wasn’t possible for her to come and find Felli, alone too.

The letter was for Layton.

Felli had thought in one split second that it was a love letter. The different city stamps on the letter and its worn out appearance, proof of its long journey, convinced Felli it wasn’t a love letter.

What she wanted to know was why Mei-Shen had a letter for Layfon? and who mailed this letter to here?

Leerin Marfes.

A girl’s name.

Felli couldn’t hand the letter over like this. She felt guilty for giving it back with traces of the letter having been opened.

(As if I’ve peeked at the letter.)

Felli thought so, leaving aside the fact that she did open the envelop and read the letter. She still had it with her. It’d be bad if her shifty brother found the letter in her room, so she had put it inside her schoolbag.

“Ah, excuse me…… excuse me……”

“…… If it’s about the letter, I’ve already give it to him.”

Just what was she saying…… Felli wondered. She was impatient of Mei-Shen’s stuttering and planned to say something annoying, but what burst out of her mouth was a lie……

(If I had said straightaway that it was a lie……)

Then Mei-Shen could have interpreted it as a mean joke.

…… But when Felli had thought of what to say, it was already too late.

Mei-Shen lifted her face, her disposition turned bright and lively.

“…… Thank you very much!”

…… not a lie anymore.

“…… That’s all right. I’m going now.”

Felli fled through the entrance to the complex without turning back. In that case, she must give Layfon the letter before Mei-Shen mentioned it to him.

(How do I give it to him?)

That was the problem. The letter’s been opened. If she gave it to him, he’d know she had read it.

(Really…… Why?)

If it was anyone else’s letter, she would have returned it with no interest in it at all.

(Why did this letter come to my hand?)

She resented this unfair coincidence, but not the cause of it – Mei-Shen. The girl must have received the letter under some circumstance… like a letter being delivered to the wrong place.

(Damn……)

“Felli.”

Someone called her name as she cursed the postman who made the wrong delivery.

It was Nina.

“Good to run into you. I booked the war field. We’ll train over there today.”

“All right.”

“Please tell the others that I’ll take care of the paperwork with borrowing the automatic training machines.”

“Ok.”

Having greeted Felli quickly, Nina headed outside the training complex.

(War field……)

Just when annoyance at the conversation came through……

(The Locker Room…… that’s a good place.)

Nobody would find out if she placed the letter in the Locker Room. In other words, it was enough that nobody knew Felli was the one who put the letter there.

(Aye.)

Felli hurried to the training facility. She had decided on the method, but she didn’t relax.

(How annoying.)

She found herself getting irritated for having to lie and take up this troublesome burden. But it wasn’t only that, she also wanted to get rid of the letter from her schoolbag.

(Why did this thing come to me?)

She was annoyed because she thought too much of it, too much of the person who sent this letter, of what Mei-Shen was thinking when she picked it up, of whether Mei-Shen had looked at the letter, of what expression Layfon would have when he received the letter……

And what expression she herself showed after reading the letter……

(I’ll put this letter back quickly!)

She wanted this impatience gone.

Felli’s hand pushed open the door to the training arena.

<center>◇</center>

This thing was huge. Too huge.

“So what is it?” Sharnid asked.

In the room were Layfon, Harley and Sharnid. It wasn’t that Sharnid came on time to train, which was rare of him, but that Nina was late again.

Felli’s lateness was usual though.

“Yeah, this is for my next investigation.”

What came with the trolley was a sword.

A huge sword.

The sword was removed from the trolley designed with a platform, and the sword’s handle now rested near Layfon’s chest. Its length was as long as Layfon was tall. It was a sword, but just a wooden sword. Around the blade was twisted a few wires.

“Layfon, can you try handling it?”

“Oh……”

Flabbergasted at the huge blade, Layfon took up the handle and lifted the sword with one hand.

The heavy weight pressed down on his wrist.

“How does it feel?”

“A bit heavy, um, I can use this……”

He waited for the two others to retreat to the wall and then swung down the blade.

The weight of the sword and the centrifugal force of the swing caused him to lose his balance.

“Um……”

He took a deep breath again and let the internal Kei run through his body.

This strengthened his flesh, increased the density of his muscles and lightened his body in a way different from the lightness of the air. He swung again.

A low howl rumbled through the air. Not the same as the usual tearing.

“Woah!” Harley called as the strong wind swept past his position.

Layfon’s consciousness had already drifted off from the external world after Harley’s outburst. He tried different moves. Bottom up strike. Left to right. Sudden stab. The howling of the raging wind dominated his eardrums. A feeling of himself separating from the sword rose in him. He felt his body swaying through the centrifugal force. He immediately knew he had to handle this weapon differently, but it wasn’t possible to use that move in this narrow space.

“Hu……”

Layfon ceased his movements and breathed out the remaining Kei and heat inside him.

“…… Are you satisfied?”

Layfon almost swallowed back his breath at the icy voice.

Felli stood at the door. Her elegant brow furrowed. Her cold gaze pierced him.

“…… Thanks.”

“Yes, thanks.”

The silver hair that seemed to melt at a touch was tangled up like a typhoon.

“This long hair……”

“Huh, what?”

At the edge of his vision, Layfon saw Sharnid and Harley escaping to the farthest position from the door, as if this had nothing to do with them.

Sharnid was bold enough to whistle deliberately.

No, forget Sharnid, even Harley ran away. Just what was going on……

“…… Were you listening?”

“Sure.”

“Really? This hair…… It’s hard work to comb through it everyday. Yes, very, very hard……”

“Uh… Is that so….. That’s tiring.”

“Yes, very tiring.”

“Ha! Hahaha……” All he could do was laugh dryly. What else should he say? Nothing.

No, there was something.

“…… I’m sorry.”

“I don’t accept your apology.”

No hesitation at all.

“Aaaa, shall we leave this? Look, Layfon’s regretting his action.”

“…… No matter how I looked at it, you were the one who brought this thing in, weren’t you?”

“…… Sorry,” Harley lowered his head, shot down in an instant.

Felli sighed. “Never mind, something else’s more important. I met the captain on the way here. She said she got permission to use the war field, so we’ll be training over there today.”

“Wow, that’s sudden.”

“I don’t get it too.”

Without fixing up her foul mood, she disappeared on the other side of the door.

Released from the tense atmosphere, Layfon and Harley sighed at the same time.

(Oh….. the war field.)

“Senpai……”

“Yes.”

Layfon spoke softly to him.

“Oh, so you do have to do that? Right, I’ll ask.”

“Thanks.”

“What’re you two talking about?”

“Just discussing about the sword.”

“Oh……”

Sharnid looked at the huge sword without much of an interest as it was placed back on the trolley.

“But…… Why did you have to make this sword so ridiculously huge?”

“Ah…… It’s the issue with the density of the foundation. No matter how it’s calculated, the size comes out the same. Once this is completed, it should be lighter.”

“Oh, so you’re making a new type of Dite? I remember inventing isn’t Harley’s specialty?”

“Yeah, my roommate came up with this idea. Well, I’m better at organizing information and adjusting setting, but my roommate isn’t the only one inventing. Our budget’s only approved on the condition that we work on the project with three people.”

“Right…. Sounds annoying.”

“That’s mean.”

“I’m not saying you’re stupid. I just don’t know much about this kind of thing,” Sharnid waved and left the room. Layfon and Harley caught up with him and together, they headed for the war field.

<center>◇</center>

Training ended as usual. Layfon thought the cooperation of the team as a whole was better than when he first joined. He could feel Sharnid’s line of vision when he reinforced from the back, and Felli’s speed at conveying intelligence, though not as fast as the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, wasn’t as slow as before.

They had three rounds of mock training against the automatic machines. They won all three matches, and there was nothing they could pick about their timing. Even so, Nina’s faraway expression remained.

“Well, we’ll stop here for the day.”

“Uh, thanks for the hard work, everyone.”

“Thanks for the hard work.”

The reflection meeting in the Locker Room ended sloppily under Nina’s announcement. As usual, Sharnid immediately headed for the bathroom, and Felli, who hadn’t even sweated one single drop, took up her bag and left the room.

As usual, Layfon prepared to return to the training complex to train with Nina.

Because the team needed its two first attackers to work closely. If they couldn’t develop chemistry between them and coordinate intuitively, then everything was just talk……

“Layfon.”

“Yes?”

“You can go back today.”

“Huh?”

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

“Why?”

“Because there’s no need.”

He was dumbstruck at how easy she gave voice to that thought.

It was easy for him to say “Sure not.” In truth, they did coordinate in the mock training just then, but that was because their movements matched. He wouldn’t call that the perfect intuitive coordination.

He thought Nina wanted him to coordinate well with her, so their current situation wasn’t too good.

But she said “there’s no need”.

What was going on?

“Anyway, we’ll stop training. You can go back,” she said and turned from him.

He felt he was rejected.

“Nina……” Harley said.

Harley had easily entered the area of rejection that Layfon, hesitating whether he should step in, failed to enter. This was the free relationship of childhood friends, a relationship not bound by anything.

This feeling was different from the distant feeling he had as of himself standing on the other side of the glass. He was dumbfounded at her refusal to train with him.

“I’m going then,” Layfon said. Aghast at himself for saying this without resistance, he left the Locker Room.

<center>◇</center>

The closing of the door seemed to seal off their relationship. The simple tone of the voice cut through her chest.

Nina shook her head to disperse that pain.

“What am I doing?”

She knew.

She knew, but what was she doing? Asking herself this question?

“Don’t be confused.”

As when she failed to find the exit to her maze of her thoughts, she stopped thinking.

Even if one could speculate about the future, predicting it wasn’t possible. The only predictable thing was death, but no one knew the exact timing of death.

(My future’s at a state that even speculating makes it sound strange.)

So she could only do what she thought was right.

“Should I return to the training complex?”

She had been clear in her refusal to train. Layfon probably wasn’t in the training complex now.

…… If he was there, she had to move somewhere else.

“…… Uh?”

Something had fallen beside the chair.

(Success.)

Felli had placed the letter beneath Layfon’s bag. This way, Layfon might think he didn’t realize he had misplaced it in his bag.

She had resealed the letter, albeit a bit clumsily. Layfon might not discover the letter’s been opened, since he really was slow. Her heart snickered, but her expression remained cold as usual. She slightly raised her fist to compliment herself, then left the war field with sprightly steps.

<center>◇</center>

Night came. The sky turned dark.

Layfon stepped into the war field again.

In the darkness of the night, the bugs sheltered in the bushes called, their sound sent ripples through the air.

In Layfon’s hand was the sword Harley had brought over. Holding the wooden handle of the clumsy and huge sword that had iron wires wrapped around it, Layfon waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.

“Fu!” He let out a breath, waited for the internal Kei to flow through his body, then began his movement.

First he repeated the basic moves he had used in the training complex. Strong wind blasted the war field, the sword’s weight unbalancing Layfon’s center of gravity. He adjusted his center of gravity as he swung the sword.

Instead of using force to control the swaying of his body caused by the sword, he adjusted his movements to follow the direction of the sword’s weight.

And used that power.

After some time, Layfon was no longer staying at one place. He was moving constantly in the boundary of the war field, following the direction that the weight led him.

And not long after, he was controlling that direction.

Moving without a pattern, he propelled himself forward in the war field. His movement was now different from before. Very different from the basic moves of handling a sword.

He leaped from the ground as he swung. Spinning in the air, he used the weight of the sword to shoot out his Kei. The force generated by the attack that pulled him forward was then turned into the force of his next attack.

His repeated this process numerous times, his feet not even touching the ground.

“……”

The sword penetrated the ground, and Layfon stopped moving. As numerous soil particles rained down on him, internal Kei gathered to his feet.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

And he leaped upward, pulling the sword out from the ground and swinging it.

Touching the ground, he leaped up again to swing the sword. It was much harder to control the weight of the sword in midair than on solid earth. Layfon continued to practice, trying to find a way to control the blade.

At last, he stopped his leaping movements and breathed out slowly to disperse his Kei.

Light flooded the war field.

“I no longer know…… how to describe it,” Harley said in a low voice as he headed over with Felli and Karian.

“How’s it doing?”

Harley jotted down notes on a notepad as Layfon told him his thought.

“How’re you doing with the invention?” Karian asked when Harley’s finished writing down everything.

The alchemy student replied, his face dimming. “No problem at all. The basic theory was completed at the time when Layfon started his semester. The only issue left is whether the thing would work after it’s manufactured. Yeah, just a few adjustments would do. There aren’t many people who can use this, so I never thought I’d have a chance to make it.”

The fact that filth monsters were near Zuellni was top secret, but it wouldn’t make sense to hide that from the alchemy inventors, so Karian had divulged it to Harley and his camp of inventors.

But not everyone in the 17th platoon knew – not Nina and Sharnid. Lafyon had also asked Harley to keep it a secret from them.

“We can only give up if that’s the fate of the city.”

“….. True, but I don’t want that kind of fate,” Harley sighed, clearing the cloudy look on his face.

“Is it really all right for the guy who came up with the basic theory to miss this?” Karian said.

“He’s a weirdo. He’s got incredible skill and wrists as a sword maker, but he himself is pretty annoying.”

“Meaning that’s the bearing of an artisan.”

“Really? I think weirdo is enough to describe him.”

“Hahaha.”

“You’ll feel the same if you meet him.”

Karian parted with them to lock up the war field. At the exit, Harley also left for the alchemy lab, saying the weirdo might still be there.

Layfon and Felli stayed to wait for Karian.

The streetlights dimly chased away the darkness of the empty road leading to the war field.

“You’re accommodating,” Felli said.

“I can’t let others do this, right?” Layfon smiled bitterly.

Felli lifted her face. “Perhaps… I can’t help but feel that you’ve given up.”

“Given up?”

“The purpose for coming here.”

“……”

“Don’t you want to live a normal life?”

“I’m not giving it up.”

“Then why did you agree to this?”

Layfon moved his gaze away.

“Well…… I can’t do anything about it. The sense of maleness is strong.”

“Yes, but the problem won’t end just by getting rid of filth monsters.”

“….. I suppose.”

Unable to argue against Felli, his smile turned weak.

A huge number of filth monsters were outside the city.

“Won’t it be too late if something happens to humanity because of your foolish act?”

“I don’t know about something that big. But if it’s what I can do, then I can only do it. Isn’t that right?”

“…… Has it got to be you?”

“Huh?”

“We can win if we aren’t afraid of sacrificing. You said this before, we can still win if there are sacrifices.”

“Yes, but I don’t think it’s good to not do what I’m capable of doing.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Layfon said after a moment of pause.

“That’s fine, I know I’m the type who is capable but won’t do things.”

Layfon watched Felli.

“I don’t find that despicable. That is my determination. It’s a path I chose for myself. No matter what others think, I won’t die regretting.”

Layfon admired her determination. She tried hard to confront her fate, and she kept trying even though it wasn’t successful. Her way wasn’t bad too.

“But I hate myself for doing nothing and causing people to die, especially if it happens to senpai and everyone I know.”

“Um?”

“Even in Grendan, I tried to solve everything alone. I don’t care that others find my way base and despicable. On the contrary, I really don’t understand why they had to say those things.”

Did the people at the orphanage wanted him to do that? He didn’t know. He had never thought to ask. He knew the answer even if he didn’t ask. On the other hand, perhaps that wasn’t the truth. Layfon had left Grendan to come to Zuellni.

He didn’t hate them.

But even if he didn’t earn money that way, he would have found similar means as he didn’t want the orphanage Head and Leerin to worry about poverty.

He attempted to solve everything through his own strength.

“I’m so good-natured.”

“Yes.”

“That’s mean!”

“…… Compared to that, I dislike the traditional title of ‘senpai’. Call me differently.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t your classmates call you Layton?”

Her sudden change of topic was perplexing.

“Yes, but…… I don’t think I’ll be happy if that name got out, uh, how should I put it……”

“Then let me find another way to call you. Lay, Layton-kun, Layfon-kun, Lay-chin, Lay-san…… which one is better?”

“Uh? Can I only choose from that list?”

“Have you got any other suggestions?”

“Hum, it’s hard to come up with a nickname for myself.”

“Then I’ll call you Lay-chin.”

“….. Please let me think on it more.”

“Why? Isn’t Lay-chin cute?”

“No, if there’s a cooler way……”

Being called Lay-chin by an emotionless voice just sounded strange. Not that he wanted her to use it in a cute voice though.

…… Just thinking of that sent a chill down his spine.

“How about ‘Flash of Thunder’? When I see you everyday, I’ll say “Good morning ‘Flash of Thunder’, ‘Hello, Flash of Thunder’, ‘Goodnight, Flash of Thunder’. In any situations when I need to use your name, I’ll call you ‘Flash of Thunder’.”

“……”

“Are you embarrassed?”

“If you knew, then don’t call me that!! But why Flash?”

“Do you want a word other than Flash?”

“That’s not the issue.”

“You’re willful.”

“Me?”

“Oh well, I’ll just call you Fon Fon.”

“Wa, that’s totally different! It sounds like the name of some rare animal.”

“What does that matter? Fon Fon, do you want snacks?” she politely took out a wrapped up chocolate from her pocket. That action of hers totally depleted Layfon’s energy.

“Am I a pet?”

“It’s enough that you act like a pet.”

“Wu……”

“You only need to be a pet, so you don’t have to force yourself.”

“Hum?”

“…… My brother’s back,” Felli turned around quickly, giving him no time to seek clarification.

“Sorry for making you wait. Actually, I didn’t expect you to wait for me.”

“You didn’t say not to wait for you. Besides, you’re pretty frail. It’s dangerous for you to head back alone.”

“Hahaha, how extreme a way of putting it. Sorry for making you guys wait, but I’ve something else I must do, so I’ll be heading off to the Student Council room. You can go back first.”

“You should have told us earlier.”

“Uhhh, it was my miss. Sorry. Right, you must be hungry after all that exercise, Layfon. Because of me the schedule was pushed back till so late. Felli, take him to a good restaurant and have something to eat,” Karian said, took out some notes from his wallet and handed them to Felli. Before the Layfon and Felli got to say anything, the Student President had already left them.

“Got it,” Felli murmured to the speechless Layfon.

“Well, since it’s so rare, let’s go to a lively bar. We can observe the night while enjoying delicious wine. Please prepare a key to a room.”

“Huh, please don’t say this as if it’s all been decided? Besides, we aren’t old enough to drink alcohol.”

Moreover, both Layfon and Felli wouldn’t suit that kind of atmosphere.

Layfon wasn’t solemn enough to have to go to a bar, and Felli’s crisp and beautiful face gave off a feeling different from an adult’s.

But if it was a place for Felli……

(A restaurant catering for families……)

A family restaurant with kids…… putting aside her beauty, Felli was like a child pretending to be mature.

Lips pouting, she was paying a lot of attention to the toys near the cashier.

(Ah, that would suit her too perfectly!)

Unfortunately, there weren’t any family restaurants in Zuellni, but that didn’t mean there weren’t any toy shops.

“…… You seem to be thinking of something weird,” Felli said.

“Of course not!”

She held her suspicious gaze.

“Never mind, there’s a restaurant close by that I often visit, and it opens till quite late. Is it ok to be treated?”

“You don’t have to worry about that kind of thing. Let’s go, Fon Fon.”

“…… Wait, have you decided on that name already?”

“I’ve decided. Fon Fon, I’ll leave you here if you don’t hurry up.”

With no room to resist being given a new nickname, he chased after Felli, feeling more tired than when he was practicing at the war field.

<center>◇</center>

After dinner with Felli, Layfon returned to the dormitory, had a shower and fell onto the bed.

His body relaxed in complete exhaustion. As he slowly entered a state of false sleep, he thought back on what had happened to him so far.

He spent a lot of time focusing today. That image and those words distracted him while he was handling his sword.

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

He didn’t think Nina’s words had that much of an impact on him, but he might be wrong.

“But it’s probably different from a mental impact.”

It felt more like…… a bad premonition. Irritation was more like it. At that time, he thought he had seen the clear face of the feeling that he got from Nina…… It looked similar to irritation, but he had yet to grasp hold of its most true form.

“Yeah, it feels familiar.”

In the wake of impatience and anxiety, his will to sleep had gone off somewhere.

In one swift moment, he thought he understood it, but it had then slipped away. That was irritating.

“Um…. Aaah!”

He moaned and tossed on the bed and accidentally fell off it. He was too relaxed, so he didn’t have time to protect himself from the fall.

“Wu……” He climbed back up, pressing his nose with a hand, and he saw his wrist.

White dots scattered around his wrist, as of injuries caused by scalding heat.

They were traces left from his contact with the polluted substances. When Layfon was being treated in the hospital, the doctor said the scars would fade given enough time. Yet even now, he could still find traces of their existence.

He thought his injury was nothing, but he started doubting his way of thinking when he saw the reaction of Nina and others.

It would be good if people looked at his scar and didn’t find themselves responsible.

But the scar Layfon was gazing at was another one. A black scar that stretched from his wrist to his elbow. It was a scar that would never fade, a scar left after the injury’s healed. This was also one part of Layfon’s past.

As long as one searched for it, one could find traces of injuries on his body. Injuries made in training, in matches, in fights against filth monsters. Not only that, but also the cuts he got on his knee and upper forehead when he was little, running around and crashing into walls. These two scars were lighter.

“This wound was really painful,” he murmured, sitting on the bed and looking at the scar on his wrist.

He got this injury when practicing with the steel threads.

When he had become a Heaven Blade successor, he learned the ways to fight filth monsters from the other Heaven Blade successors.

The Heaven Blade successor who used steel threads was Lintence Savoled Haden.

At first, Layfon trained with just one thread. At that time, he already knew how to extend his Kei into his weapon and feel the weapon as part of his nervous system.

But that wasn’t enough to control steel threads.

Lintence said not only the nervous system, but the weapon was to become his muscles too. Layfon thought that was Lintence’s excuse, but after watching him groom the trees of the palace yard with his countless steel threads in one breath, Layfon had nothing to complain about.

While suffering for not being used to this way of fighting, he gradually learned how to control the steel threads as he pleased. One thread became two, two became four, four became eight, eight between sixteen…… The number of steel threads increased.

Yet, it was only the number of threads that was increasing. He was still a great distance away from being able to control the threads as if his own arms had extended, as if they were really a part of his body.

…… With the Layfon now, he would have understood, but back then, he didn’t get it.

He shouldn’t have seen that technique.

Filth monsters at a more mature stage than the ones that attacked Zuellni not long ago assaulted Grendan at the time when Layfon managed to control more than 100 steel threads.

Lintence defeated them all.

Layfon couldn’t help but imitate him, thinking he could also manage that technique. The Lintence watching him practice, as if putting him under surveillance, gradually faded from his vision.

He tried the technique when he was alone…… Cut by his own steel thread, he had fainted through intense pain and blood loss.

When he came to, he was lying on a hospital bed.

“Are you a moron?” was what he heard from Lintence when he opened his eyes.

“Would spiders stick to your net? Then do those spiders have a right to live? A spider that’s not a spider wants to become a spider. You need thousands time, millions times, billion times of practice than a true spider to become one. Moron! You’re worse than a newly born tiny spider. It’s too soon to want to weave a spider net when you don’t even know how to emit silk. Go and start practicing from the very beginning!”

Layfon got quite an earful.

“His speech was over the top.”

Rather than anger, a strange feeling rose in him as he reminisced of the past. Gazing at the scar, he laughed dryly.

Nothing had changed from then. The only condition to become a Heaven Blade successor was to keep on becoming stronger, so he didn’t have time to be scared of the weapon. He had then continued to practice with the steel threads alone. Lintence had also fallen silent, interrupting only when needed.

Every Heaven Blade successor knew it was a lonely journey to reach the top by competing with each other. Young Layfon also had to satisfy that condition. He didn’t have to be asked to satisfy it, because he was already fulfilling it.

But he had become more cautious.

He knew an uncontrollable power could harm its user, so before he managed to fully control that power, he decided to seal it inside himself.

Lintence hadn’t taught Layfon anything besides the basics of the steel threads. The duty of a Heaven Blade successor was to become strong himself, not to help another become strong. Lintence had already broken that mutual rule by teaching Layfon the steel threads technique, so Layfon continued to practice without any complaints.

He hadn’t sustained an injury as deep and severe as that one since then, but he still got many other injuries. Those injuries had all healed, disappeared, leaving many scars.

Every time a new scar appeared, he knew more of his weaknesses. He would correct that weakness before the wound healed. And by repeating that process, he finally managed to control the steel threads.

“Ah, perhaps……”

Why was he thinking of it? Why did he recall it? It was neither a painful nor a warm snatch of memory.

Without thinking, he was overlapping his feeling with the feeling he got from Nina. He had experienced the uneasiness and incomprehension he felt from Nina.

Did Nina want to become strong alone?

Was she forcing herself to become strong through loneliness?

If that was the case, then…… At this thought, a dull pain flared in his chest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter5

2009-08-08T23:19:03Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 5: Things in life===

The close-fitting protective clothes felt cool on his skin. The clothes looked heavy and hot on the outside, but it didn’t feel hot after he put them on. They had surprisingly good ventilation. He also wore these types of protective clothes back at Grendan. Wearing the clothes now wasn’t surprising to him.

Under the light, one could just detect his skin color beneath the half transparent protective clothes used for filtering the pollutants outside the city.

The fitting was done at the last moment, so this was his first time wearing them.

He left the fitting room.

“It feels fine,” Layfon said.

He was the underneath the city, inside what was called the waist of the city located beneath the Mechanical Department and connected to the multi-legs. A space that was similar to the existence of a gap.

A lot of work, mostly involving repair of the multi-legs, entered and exited here.

And in here right now were Layfon, Karian and a couple of other students.

The student leader of the technology course let out a relieved sigh. On his face were traces of sleepless nights.

“That’s great, next is the protective helmet……”

The protective helmet was made of two parts. The hard component that made up the outer part of the helmet pressed down on the same material as the cloth that made up the protective clothes. The cloth was cut according to the contour of Layfon’s face. Once he put on the helmet, his face was sealed from the outside world. And finally, the student leader connected the piece of cloth hanging out from beneath the helmet to the protective clothes to cover the neck area.

Nothing illuminated the helmet. In total darkness, the Student President sent out a message to someone through his transmitter.

A scene of somewhere else appeared before Layfon.

Barren earth greeted Layfon’s eyes.

“Oh……”

Right before him was the desolate and sterile earth with cracks spidering across its surface. The dry smell of the earth drifted into his nose. Wind filled with a huge amount of sand beat against Layfon as it blew past him……. Like an illusion, the clear images coming through the protective helmet transmitted a feeling as if he were watching it with his own eyes and feeling it with his body.

“Does it work?”

Felli’s voice.

But she wasn’t beside him.

“Perfect.”

“That’s good,” came the cool reply.

The helmet was connected to Felli’s flakes. They replaced Layfon’s vision and conveyed to him all kinds of information. This way, he wouldn’t have to see the world with his own eyes and risk burning them through contact with the pollutants, and he would also avoid the inconvenience of the sand sticking onto the helmet and obstructing his vision.

“Then everything’s prepared.”

In his harness hung the Dite he got from Harley. It differed from the normal Dite in that it was slightly longer. A small and thin slab of metal curved inward from the handle, and on it were three holes.

This was the completed version of the Adamandite……. And its inventor still hadn’t shown up.

Lastly, Layfon equipped himself with four more Dites.

“Please use the bike,” Karian pointed at the thing beside him.

It was a moving vehicle from the past that had long since lost its function. Its design was wide but delicate. Underneath the dim light, liquid silver ran across its black outer shell.

The rubber wheels could not be used on the barren earth. Long distance was out of the question, and there was little meaning in making the vehicle work for short distance. The obvious conclusion was to adjust it in a way that was similar to how the robotic legs moved. Even so, its movement far exceeded the speed of robotic legs. Every city had a few of these bikes for emergencies.

The seat for the person needing rescue had been taken off this bike.

Layfon took his seat and switched on the engine. A low rumble sounded out from beneath the vehicle as the bike vibrated.

Karian and the others relocated to the control room, and the gate leading to the outside world opened. A lift lowered Layfon to the ground.

Furious wind and the city’s slowly moving multi-legs surrounded Layfon. As the lift descended, he gazed at the mountain protruding from the ground in a far distance.

The filth monster was there.

It would take him one day to get there…… The long and lonely journey began.

[[Image:CSR vol02 227.jpg|thumb]]

<center>◇</center>

Time rewound to just a little time before Layfon’s departure. This was the patient’s room.

“This is……”

At the voice that sounded lost, Layfon looked away from the vase. It was Nina. The nurse had removed the needles from her back, turned her over and pulled a blanket over her. The remaining light of the sunset shone through the window. Light and dimness separated the room into two colours. Except for the dusky red on Nina’s bed, everywhere else was dim.

Layfon turned on the light. It reflected off the whitewashed walls and shooed away the darkness. Nina squinted at the dazzling light and caught Layfon’s image.

“This is the hospital.”

“Hospital……?”

“Don’t you remember?”

“……. Uh…….”

She slowly shook her head as she watched the ceiling, followed by a light sigh. The sound of quiet movements from nurses, patients and visitors outside the room caused thin vibrations in the air.

Layfon looked at the vase again. In it sat Sharnid’s flowers.

“I see, so I fainted.”

“Senpai overused your Kei.”

Layfon felt suffocated at the sparseness of the conversation. Nina gradually reached the conclusion she didn’t want to know…… A premonition of her struggling to escape and failing at it.

“Were you watching?” she said.

Watching the vase, Layfon felt her gaze stab one side of his face, but the Nina at the edge of his vision was looking at the window painted red by the sunset.

“No.”

“Do you find me ridiculous?”

“I didn’t laugh.”

“But I want to laugh at myself.”

He sensed the blanket move a little.

“I’m so unsightly……”

“I don’t think so.”

“Why?” Irritation filled her question. Mixed in it was also the sound of crying, but he didn’t attempt to confirm that. Perhaps…… he didn’t want to look at the Nina gazing at the sunset.

“This might seem cruel, but I think some things can only be understood after a near-death experience. No one can help with that.”

“And this is?” she asked in a mocking tone. Mocking herself.

Layfon nodded.

“…… We have to give up on the next platoon match.”

“…… I see.”

She must have understood it.

“Did I waste my time?”

“Waste?”

“I want to win and become stronger. In that case, haven’t I been wasting my time?”

“Have you lost just because you can’t participate in the next match?”

“That’s not it!” she half sat up, her face twisted. Her entire body hurt so much that she couldn’t even sit up properly. She lay back down heavily, the pillow supporting the sudden weight of her head.

“…… Even so, I still want to win and get stronger. If I stop here and can’t do anything in the real match, then nothing else is worth mentioning.”

“True.”

“So haven’t I been wasting my time?”

She didn’t turn to him. Inside the blanket, her body seemed to become smaller.

“…….. At first, I thought it would be enough if I used my own strength and helped out Zuellni in the next Military Arts competition,” she said softly, still not turning to face him. “But I got a bit greedy. Because you’re strong. I was scared when I first witnessed it. I even doubted whether you were human, but when I confirmed you were, desire came to me. I don’t want to just simply help, but I want to become the driving force, the core of victory. I thought the 17th platoon had become stronger even though there’s no proof of it. If you want to laugh, then go ahead.”

Layfon shook his head solemnly.

“But I lost the match. Of course. And I feel it’s fortunate that we lost. That match corrected my error, but I stopped moving forward after that…… if that’s the case, what do I have to do to win?”

As long as the team became stronger.

The answer was simple, but Layfon didn’t voice it.

He understood a little of Nina’s line of thinking. Sharnid had a lukewarm attitude, and Felli clearly had no interest at all.

Especially because Felli told him that she wouldn’t use her true strength. She hated herself for being a psychokinesist.

The strength of a team showed the level of coordination of the team. It was meaningless for one person to be strong.

The opposing team had demonstrated this truth in the previous match.

“I thought only I needed to become strong. Even if I can’t fight alongside you, at least I can be strong enough not to become a burden, so……”

So she increased her time for individual training?

The out of the ordinary training schedule meant she had a high evaluation of Layfon’s strength.

“But I might have wasted my time.”

Something quiet and heavy pushed down on the air in the room.

“….. Does senpai know the irregularity of the breath of Kei?”

“Uh?”

“I mean the breath of Kei. Senpai was very painful in that last moment.”

“Ah, Ahah……”

The sudden change in topic confused her.

“The irregularity of your Kei breath shows you’ve wasted your training up to a certain level. It’s natural for that to happen because you lied to your body and, despite your exhaustion, you continued to use Kei. This is the same theory as how one can’t breathe in whenever while exercising. When a person first breathes with Kei, the Kei vein generates an amount of Kei that’s larger than usual. The training method for the Kei vein is different from how you increase the capacity of your lungs. In the final phase of Kei training, that’s when you can live your daily life through the breath of Kei without having to use internal and external type of Kei.”

“Layfon……?”

“It’s hard work to maintain the breath of Kei without generating a Kei flow, but if that can be done, then it’ll increase the person’s sensitivity to her Kei and the amount of Kei she holds. It’s like the Kei becomes your nervous system. The breath of Kei is the basics of Kei.”

The breath of Kei is the basics of Kei.

That was explained in the junior textbook in Military Arts.

But he had said something that wasn’t included in the textbook. None of the textbooks mentioned maintaining a daily life with the breath of Kei.

“If humans with a Kei vein want to survive by relying on Military Arts, then it’s meaningless to live the same as normal people. They breathe differently, so the meanings are different. Please look at the flow of Kei as more important than blood. Believe the information from the Kei flow more than what you feel from your nervous system. Don’t become the blood bag that thinks, but please become the formless body of Kei that thinks,” he said lightly.

Nina remained silent and inert as she listened. She watched him with surprise, her eyes slightly red.

“If you want to live by Military Arts, then give up the thinking of living as a human.”

He said to the Nina who was at ease because he was human that – don’t live as humans do.

“That’s all I can tell senpai,” he smiled. It was a forced smile, so it must have looked quite stiff. He could feel the hard muscles of his face.

“Have you noticed? Sharnid senpai has a new Dite.”

“Huh?”

“He seems to know how to use close quarter gun combat skill. I don’t know what level he’s at. You can confirm that later. Perhaps we can add more variations in the strategies now. But all the formations we have so far are to have everyone attack, maybe you can do it the other way and stay at the back. My brain’s terrible with strategies, and they probably aren’t right, so I have to leave it to senpai.”

“……”

“I’m good at fighting alone, but I’m terrible when fighting in a team. It’s not easy to fight while thinking of the comrades fighting alongside me. Frankly, I feel that the war field is too narrow.”

“Layfon……”

“Please give me instructions, and I’ll try to act them out to the best of my ability. Sharpid senpai seems to have his own thinking on this. As for Felli senpai…… well, let’s work hard together.”

He stammered out the last words, so he laughed to cover them.

“It’s all up to senpai whether we can become the strongest platoon, so please don’t abandon us.”

“Abandon you…… How could I……”

Nina recalled her recent actions.

Yes, it wasn’t strange to think she had abandoned them when she was training to become strong alone.

“Yeah…… I’ve nothing to say.”

“I’m not against senpai getting stronger. I’ll help out the best I can if there’s anything I can do. Although all I can do is teach you how to train in Kei….. if you can take anything more useful than this, then take from me as much as you can.”

He smiled, a bit embarrassed. This time his smile might have been even stiffer. Please don’t abandon us…… that felt just like a kid not wanting to part with someone.

Had he come to like the 17th platoon this much……. Without himself knowing……?

Or was it because of…… her?

He didn’t want to leave Nina Antalk?

(Which is it?)

He wasn’t sure himself.

“I see…… so I’m the only uncertain one.”

Her soft voice stopped his train of thought.

“We’re comrades, so let’s get stronger together.”

He couldn’t deny the other him who was happy because of the intense light in her eyes.

<center>◇</center>

“It was just like your last words.”

“Huh?”

The bike moved forward, bumping across the deserted earth. He was already driving on the smoothest surface, but he wasn’t sure what good it did. He had had training back in Grendan on driving, but he had never driven for so long a distance. There was a spare tire. If possible, he didn’t want to encounter a situation where he had to use it.

The sun had sunk down in the west. The headlights cut out a circle from the darkness around him.

As long as he got the location right, he’d arrive there, so he constantly checked the magnet on the display of the bike as he drove.

And Felli was guiding him, so things should not be confounding.

He still hadn’t taken any action at this distance regarding the filth monster. One reason was because of the limit of preparation time and movement, but the main reason was his need to coordinate with Felli’s information.

Felli’s voice came through the flake on his helmet. “I heard……. What you said in the patient’s room.”

“Those aren’t my last words,” he laughed.

“But it’s not strange to think so in this situation, right?”

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

“But I don’t plan to lose.”

“You didn’t say you wanted to die.”

“I don’t know anything besides the fact that the filth monster is male. I can’t say what isn’t certain.”

“See?”

He felt the low howling of the wind through his protective clothes. The pollutants beat against him.

On the other side of the protective clothes that were as thin as his skin lay a dead world.

Nothing lived except the filth monsters. On the barren earth were crusts of soil jutting out. Pollutants mixed in the air. Contact with the polluted substance would cause burns, causing the skin to peel off in flakes. If one breathed in the air, one’s lungs would rot.

One person was in this dead world.

The uneasy feeling of being in a place he shouldn’t be in invaded Layfon.

He had fought in this dead world for numerous times, fighting continuously in an arena that was far wider and vaster than any city, but filled with a sense of suffocation. Was he truly alive right now? Even that feeling of “of course he was living” was fading.

His mission remained his only driving force in this situation, so when he faced battle, he always felt his life was somewhere far far away from him.

“I don’t plan to give my last words,” he repeated.

“Really?”

“Really.”

“Fon Fon……”

He almost crashed.

“Have you really decided on that name?” Embarrassed at the nickname that didn’t suit the current atmosphere, he steadied the vehicle.

“I’ve decided.”

There was stubbornness in her icy voice.

“Can you not use that name?”

“No……. I remember. We were deciding on a something to call me. How did we end up deciding on your nickname?”

“…… Don’t ask me.”

He didn’t even get a say in the name of Fon Fon.

“Ah…… I get it, because my brother showed up. He has to interfere with me in whatever I do. My emotionless and tearless brother is the cause of my misfortune. I pray daily that he’ll be forced to withdraw because he’s been exposed for his crime in using public funds for private uses and for other crimes he’s committed.”

“What are you saying……”

Her solemn expression surfaced in his mind.

“Then you decide.”

“Now?”

“I’m bored, so you can be my conversation partner, or can you make any funny jokes?”

Yes, there was still some time before he reached his destination.

“Um, I don’t, but……”

“Please don’t make jokes. I’ll get a headache if you turn into Sharnid senpai.”

“….. Then what do I do?”

“Just think of what to call me.”

“Um……”

“Hurry……”

He was troubled. Anyway, all he needed was to say what he thought.

“…… Felli-chan?”

“I’m used to it. I was called that from very little. Use more creativity. This name’s denied.”

“Fe-chan?”

“I feel like a moron. Rejected.”

Then what was that when Mei-Shen was called Me-chan? But he didn’t say that to Felli. Recently, he had been calling her Mei. Speaking of which, that was how he called Naruki too, but that seemed different……

“Fe.”

“Is that even meaningful? Rejected.”

“Fe-chan-li.”

“My name is not a joke. Rejected.”

“Fellilin.”

“Are you laughing?”

“Fellifelli.”

“I hate how it sounds like fried rice. Rejected.”

“Fefe.”

“Sounds like a strange laugh. Rejected.”

“Fellinanese.”

“Who’s that? Rejected.”

“Felli-nee.” **TL note – Felli the older sister**

“Do you want to die? Rejected.”

“….. Sorry, I give up.”

“You’re not permitted to give up.”

What should he do…… he wanted to hold his head. Besides, the name was usually shortened or changed to add variations to its tone. Or he could use some similar thing as an analogy……

“……”

“What?”

“Nothing.”

He decided not to say she was a cold, bloodless doll. That would definitely hurt.

“Please hurry,” she urged. His head felt like stone. He couldn’t think of anything else.

(Fe?...... What is that?)

If he contracted her name, it became some strange sound. What if Naruki became Fena? How strange.

“Hurry up. What’s with you?”

“Felli,” he said in resignation. There were no variations and no comparisons.

Just her original name. Perhaps that sounded rough. Even so, he couldn’t help it. He had no other ideas.

(How about that?)

“……”

“…… Say it again.”

“Um….. Felli.”

“Um……”

Felli’s image wasn’t on the helmet, but he felt he saw her. Her right hand caressed her chin, left hand supporting right elbow, her head slightly cocked, her gaze lightly stroking the sky above her...... this image of her surfaced in his mind.

“It’s not creative at all, and you didn’t put any effort into it. No respect for your senpai at all, and there’s no affection for me. It’s so bad that you can’t call it a name.”

So that didn’t work…… well……

Layfon kept thinking up another name, but instead got a surprise from what Felli said next.

“Never mind, we’ll just use that.”

“Heh?” He was rather shocked, then glad of her letting him go.

“But you’ve to say it with more emotion. I don’t need the respect for a senpai. Call me with that name, ok?”

“Uh….. um…..”

“Well, Fon Fon. Say it again.”

“Ah, yes…… Felli.”

“Good.”

Layfon relaxed.

“Promise me.”

“…… What?”

“Call me with this name from now on, ok?”

“Uh, in front of others too?”

“Of course.”

“And Fon Fon too?”

“Sure.”

“Sorry, please forgive me.”

If he was called Fon Fon during team training and after school……

(No…… No No!)

That would be so embarrassing.

“Fine, then I’ll call you Fon Fon when we’re alone.”

He could truly relax now.

“In exchange for that, I’ll add in one more condition.”

“Yes, leave it to me,” Layfon said, not really having heard what Felli had just said. He’d agree to any request as long as she didn’t call him Fon Fon in front of everyone.

“Please remember to call me by that name when you return.”

“……”

“It’s a promise.”

<center>◇</center>

He took a quick nap before dawn. The swaying of his body stuck to him like echoes. And like that, he lay on the vehicle and closed his eyes.

The wind had died down and everywhere looked dead. He didn’t know what Felli was doing on the other end of the flakes. She hadn’t spoken to him for a while now.

It was really quiet, as if even his own voice had died off. When he moved slightly, the sound of Dites bumping against the bike shook his eardrums. On the contrary, the feeling of him being alive was more intense than ever.

He knew there was no such thing, but that feeling came unbidden to him. He had no one beside him, no one to help him. The people living in Zuellni were far behind him, and he had no idea where the other cities were.

What was Leerin doing?

This flashed through his mind.

After the attack on Zuellni, he had only written one letter to Leerin. He felt that he was waiting for a return letter from somewhere. It wasn’t that strange that he still hadn’t received a letter. The roaming buses hadn’t delivered any letters, so the mail probably would come soon.

He candidly told her about the present him in that letter. How he was forced to transfer into Military Arts, enter a platoon and fight the larvae…… And his inability to give up on Military Arts. What would Leerin think? Would she smile bitterly and say “Can’t be helped since it’s you”, or would she lecture him with a pink face……

The harness swayed and the Dites jostled against each other.

(I…… am quite afraid of loneliness.)

He deeply thought so. He used to write to Leerin every week, but he hadn’t been doing that now. One reason was his losing the fresh and curious feeling he had when he first started school. The second reason was that Leerin didn’t write as much in her letters to him. He felt a distance between them.

He hadn’t received a letter from Leerin since her last letter.

(It must be the distance between cities.)

In the time when cities couldn’t contact each other, Layfon was doubtful as to whether his letter had safely arrived at Grendan. He didn’t think Leerin would not want to write to him. The unreliable connection between cities, the Layfon involved in this situation, the Layfon who thought of Leerin in this time…… He arrived at this conclusion from all these factors combined.

Had the people he met in this city filled his loneliness of not being with Leerin?

No.

It didn’t fill his loneliness. It replaced it. The truth of separating from Leerin remained in him. He was just so busy with school and everything that he hadn’t the time to feel lonely.

This was the Layfon in Zuellni. Perhaps it was a good thing that he wasn’t as tense as when he was in Grendan.

(Although there’s a lot of troublesome things, and I’m doing what I did before……)

And as part of his life in Zuellni, he was out here in the open, in a desolate environment, totally isolated from his normal life.

Sand particles beat against the vehicle and his Dites.

The wind was rising again. Listening to the sound of the wind, Layfon’s consciousness sank into shallow darkness.

<center>◇</center>

Time rewound back to just after Layfon’s departure.

The door was pushed open.

“Yo, Nina! Are you healthy?”

“I don’t think that’s a question you ask a patient.”

“Yep. Just like this!” Sharnid walked into the room, smiling flippantly as he winked at a nurse walking past in the corridor. Harley was right behind him.

It was the morning of a weekend. Nina put aside the book she was reading.

“What’re you reading? Uh, a textbook! And it’s “Military Arts principles I”…… Why’re you reading this now?”

Nina nodded as she confirmed the Dites hanging around Sharnid’s waist.

“Because I’ve something I need to relearn.”

“Haha, even though you fainted all of a sudden, you’re still so serious,” Sharnid shrugged.

“Forget it. What about today’s match? Is it ok not to watch it?”

“If you want to know, I can bring you the disc later. Because of the sudden holiday, I haven’t time to arrange a date, so I’ve time on my hands.”

If so, then just go and watch the match. But Nina didn’t say it. Harley’s smile lacked his usual cheerfulness, and that bothered her.

“But it’s tragic to faint because of over-exhaustion. And you’re still so serious about it after fainting, I greatly admire our captain.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Nina apologized, lowering her head.

“Nono….” Sharnid said. “I don’t want you to reflect on this. I’ve encountered that type of thing many times already…… besides, I’ve something else to say today. Sorry I’ve to push back visiting the patient.”

“Something else?”

Sharnid snatched up his Dite. “For someone who’s kicked out of a team, my words probably don’t mean much……” He said as he deftly spun the larger-than-palm-sized Dite.

“Everyone has secrets, but there’re two types, one that doesn’t matter, and one that makes people notice. I don’t care if it’s the former type, but the latter……”

A rapid movement from him.

The Dite restored in his hand in the blink of an eye and it was pointed right at Harley.

[[Image:CSR vol02 243.jpg|thumb]]

“Sharnid!” Nina said loudly. A smile still hung on Sharnid’s face. As for Harley, he was frozen stiff at the sudden Dite’s appearance.

“If my comrade’s keeping secrets, then I can’t move freely, coz I’ll worry that he’ll attack me from the back. For example, just like whether this guy would shoot the wrong target….. something like that,” Sharnid stared closely at his Dite pressing down on Harley’s forehead.

Meaning he was suspecting Harley?

“How could that be?” Nina said.

“Harley is my childhood friend. He’ll never betray me.”

“I don’t doubt this guy’s skill, and I don’t think he’ll betray the team, but it seems we’re the only two left out.”

“What?” Nina looked at Harley. Resignation filled his stiff expression.

“Harley?”

“…… Sorry.”

“The weapon you made in haste a while ago was for Layfon, right? That ridiculously huge sword, just what is it for?”

Nina remembered, but she had never suspected Harley. Recently, she was only thinking of herself.

“What do you guys plan for the ridiculously strong Layfon with that type of a weapon? I think I can guess. Felli’s with you guys and that is enough confirmation. But if it’s possible, I want to hear it from you.”

Nina kept silent.

“Sorry,” Harley’s lips were clamped tight against each other.

Slightly shaky lips opened again.

Nina had forgotten her own breathing, and the same feeling remained with her as she listened.

After that……

The nurse went in to deliver lunch, and seeing the bed empty, she hurriedly went out into the corridor.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon arrived at his destination shortly after noon.

He drank down the food in jelly form with a straw, and confirmed the information conveyed through Felli’s flake.

The high and jutting mountain gave off an unapproachable bearing.

The scene appeared on his helmet.

The inert filth monster was fastened onto the surface of the mountain, its posture almost the same as the image in the second photo. The filth monster’s body had slightly expanded. Its length, from head to tail, was long like a snake’s. Two insect-like wings extended from its back. Muddy green veins spread across the tattered wings, which were damaged to a stage where they were bent, almost breaking off, by the wind.

Legs were attached to the curled body of the filth monster, and the claws of the forelegs weren’t dug into the wall of the mountain. The filth monster must be degenerating. A thin layer of white covered its green compound eye.

The prey whose nutritious value was much higher than the pollutants….. the filth monster made no reaction to the prey, the human standing within reach.

As if it was dead.

But what about the sudden chill he felt?

“How is it?” Felli said.

“A male in phase four or five. I can tell that from its shriveled legs.”

“Is it that thing in the photo?”

“The filth monsters lose their legs every time they molt…… uh, females are different. They stay underground when they’re laying eggs.”

He dismounted from the bike and took out two Dites from his harness.

In his right hand was the special Dite that Harley made.

“When its body’s grown old, its legs will completely degenerate. This is the aged period. Once the male fully degenerates, it’ll be able to fly, and that is its cruelest and wildest form. Next is the second aged phase with increasing functions and variations. The form of a second aged phase is never stable.”

“Fon Fon?”

Leaning stiffly against the bike, he tried to relax his body. It was meaningless to get anxious now. He allowed his Kei to run through his body.

“Just like its unstable appearance, it’s also hard to judge the filth monster’s level of strength. We’ve to be particularly wary of filth monsters in their second aged phase. If this filth monster is in its first phase, then there’re still ways to handle it.”

“What is it?” Incomprehension seeped through Felli’s voice, but Layfon wasn’t paying attention.

“A second aged phase filth monster is rare, perhaps there’s no need to be concerned, or it’s not possible to recognize it. But there is a difference between knowing and not knowing. If one knows, then one can take appropriate action. Please remember, sometimes second aged phase filth monsters don’t attack humans because they’re driven by the instinct to violence.”

“Fon Fon…… What’re you saying?”

“Something that might be my last words.”

Cracking noises. As if the air was rent apart. A loud noise hiding the sound of a secret’s breath. The chill on Layfon’s skin turned into needle sharp pain. As the noise increased in intensity, the tattered wings collapsed and the scales covering the filth monster’s body peeled off in flakes. The entire compound eye popped out and rolled down the side of the mountain.

Felli’s voice intruded. “I got a report…… Zuellni’s changed direction. The entire city’s made a rapid turn.”

“As expected……”

Now he knew why Zuellni kept moving straight before. The city hadn’t discovered the filth monster, or maybe it thought that was only a corpse. In the end, Zuellni found out it wasn’t that at all, so it changed its route.

“Fon Fon….. this is……”

“It’s molting. This is my first time seeing this, but it has to be it.”

“Zuellni’s changed direction…… Please escape!”

Layfon ignored her. “Restoration 01,” he said the key word, restoring the Dite in his left hand. The green blade tore through the air.

“It’s too late. This guy’s waiting, after molting…… It holds a different body type and will get more hungry than usual. It was suppressing its molting moment for the prey to get close. The reason why a second aged phase filth monster is particularly aggressive is because of its extreme hunger.”

It was too late for Layfon to escape. The filth monster had waited for the smell of prey to get close to the point where it couldn’t escape. Layfon readied his fighting stance and increased the amount and density of his internal Kei. The back of the monster split into two and sticky body fluid oozed from it to slide down the face of the mountain in many branches.

Low howling made the air vibrate. The filth monster called in its rebirth, lifting itself from the empty shell to spread its pure and moisture-filled wings. The intense red of the wings stained the sky.

The liquid covering its head fell off, revealing a head different from before. A long protruding jaw, sharp teeth on the outside, diamond blue light like a human’s eyes…… It looked very similar to an insect.

“The first aged phase…… please remember. You can defeat this monster if you are prepared to sacrifice half of a city.”

He connected the end of the restored Dite to the end of the other Dite in his right hand. He grasped hold of the connected Dites carefully with his right hand then charged forward.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

Strengthening his feet, he leaped onto the face of the mountain.

The monster’s wings vibrated as the liquid enveloping its body shot out, painting rainbows around it. It must have captured the scent of countless humans in Zuellni. The filth monster’s nose pointed directly behind Layfon.

The steel threads bounded up the entire filth monster, the action quiet as a mouse.

The filth monster kept on ascending without signs of slowing. The difference between the sizes of the two was too huge. Unable to suppress his opponent, Layfon was lifted up to dangle in midair.

(If it were Lintence, he could cut off its wings like this……)

As expected, its shell was much harder than a larva’s…… He wondered how Nina and the others would think of him if they knew he looked like this…… as he returned his attention to the current situation, he focused on binding the monster tighter.

Intense vibration shot down his wrist. The wings beat fast and rapid, and the steel threads bounced off them.

“It still isn’t working……”

Layfon didn’t have the time to try another tactic and aim at the base of the wings. The filth monster was now in the air and it could head for Zuellni whenever it wanted. Layfon let the steel threads loose into two bundles, one bounded the filth monster, the other shot into the face of the mountain.

“I’ll have it land.”

The monster rumbled in pain. Its body twisted and its wings danced more intensely, but the monster failed to ascend. At the same time, keen wailing came from the mountain.

Layfon removed the part of the combined Dite that was anchoring the steel threads in the mountain, then twisted in midair to land on one of the steel threads and ran across it, his face green and stiff as if he was performing in a circus. While running, he took out the rest of the Dites from his harness and inserted them into the holes in Harley’s Dite.

“Restoration AD,” he said as Kei flowed through his entire body.

Heavy weight burst out from him at the weight of the weapon and the power flowing in his body. The steel thread dropped, and he used the momentum of its rebound to jump up to the filth monster’s back.

A huge blade was born in Layfon’s hand.

Three different types of Dites….. combined with a Dite that was already an amalgamation of different alloys. This feat wasn’t impossible in the past.

And the end product was just a different type of Dite. It wasn’t particularly special in any way.

The new Dite maintained and combined all the advantages of three types of Dite. There was a disadvantage though. It wasn’t possible to reduce the weight and density of the restored forms of the three types of Dites, so Layfon was practically holding four weapons.

Any normal person would have had trouble controlling that weight.

He landed on its back. Using his left wrist, he reeled in a steel thread anchored in the mountain, all the time running, dragging the huge blade with him.

His aim was the wings.

He headed for the left wing. Furious winds baffled him, but he shot through it using internal Kei. He raised the sword and chopped down. The red of the wing scattered. The monster howled, not because of pain, as the wing had no nerves, but of losing its balance.

The filth monster sloped to one side. Layfon released the sword and retrieved it through a steel thread. Letting loose the steel thread looped around his left wrist, he ran up the back of the monster.

He jumped and descended. He had wanted to shoot out a steel thread to reduce his falling speed, but there wasn’t anything higher than his current altitude.

A concussion exploded on the ground to signal the filth monster’s landing. The wind rolled back from the monster and received some of Layfon’s weight as he landed.

The filth monster struggled to its feet. Blood filled its raging eye as it watched Layfon, the small creature who was interfering with its dinner time. Its starving and furious gaze seemed to be enough to stop a person’s heart.

“How long does it take to grow back its wing? Two? Three days? As long as there’s a big enough gap, then Zuellni can safely escape……” Layfon murmured, feeling the wetness coming from inside his protective clothes.

He was sweating profusely.

The murderous intent from a first aged phase filth monster was this amazing.

But higher power of concentration then that was needed for him to cut off its wing.

“How long will it take you to die of hunger? One week? Or one month? I’ll play with you no matter how long it takes.”

The filth monster had used up all of its stored nutrients to enter the first aged phase. It didn’t have enough strength to molt a second time.

Layfon couldn’t escape. This thought caused his stubbornness to live lift its head, and that was enough indication of his collapsing will to fight. If this continued, an opening would appear for the teeth of the filth monster to sink into.

The monster headed straight for Layfon, its body waving away the clouds of dust and its movements generating more dust. It had no legs as it had already given them up in the molting process, but its snake-like movements were fast even without legs.

This huge body of the filth monster in itself was a weapon, its every scale hard and sharp. Even if it didn’t directly come into contact with Layfon, a brush of it could tear open Layfon’s protective clothes.

Although Layfon had taken away the opponent’s advantage by forcing it to move on the ground, he himself still had the disadvantage.

“Fon Fon……”

Layfon leapt back into the close pressure of death.

<center>◇</center>

“I think if it’s him, he can do it…… I admit I didn’t consider fully in my passion while inventing the new Dite, but I really think he can do it!”

Harley’s voice hovered in Nina’s mind.

The sound of the running bike shook her entire body. The sun shone overhead. The temperature should be cold, but she felt hot. This must be because of the protective clothes.

Seated in the side passenger’s seat with nothing to do but sit still, yet she wasn’t at all impatient and anxious because……

“But looking at him, I thought I might have been wrong. Layfon he, how should I put it…… he was very serious. Of course he’d have such a reaction encountering this event. He has to fight a filth monster alone…… his reaction is natural, but I don’t feel that that’s the only reason.”

The bike flew across the earth.

Sharnid was the driver. Only one set of protective clothes was improved, so Nina and Sharnid wore the old type of protective clothes. They had worn it once when they were on practicum outside the city. This old type placed restrictions on the body’s movements, but it was better than wearing nothing.

But even if she could move more deftly, what could the present Nina do?

After listening to Harley, Nina went to find Karian at the office of the Student President. He received her with an expression free of guilt.

“Just what is this?” Nina said angrily.

“Nothing. Layfon-kun said he doesn’t need any help. I believe in him. Believing is different from abandoning.”

Nina’s fist pounded down on the desk. The documents rose an inch and the pen holder swayed. The fountain pen next to the documents rolled to a side.

Her hand hurt.

“…… He also said, don’t let anyone get close,” Karian picked up the pen that had almost rolled off the table. He spun it around with his fingers.

“Huh?”

“It seems a fight with a filth monster is dangerous. I can’t tell how dangerous since I’m not a Military Artist, but it seems that one would die while looking for somewhere safe. He said he doesn’t need anyone to wait for orders in the safety zone in that type of battlefield. There’re only two outcomes in battle with filth monsters outside a city – either come back alive, or death. He said we had better be mentally prepared……”

Nina held her breath. That was all she could do.

Layfon was all alone out there……

Her fist tightened on the desk. Her muscles still hurt. Her condition was hardly normal in this present state. If she tried to generate the flow of Kei, her waist would hurt painfully.

What could she do in this situation?

But she couldn’t stop herself.

“Please send me over.”

“And what do you plan to do over there?” Karian’s question was reasonable. “I understand your condition. Even if I don’t know of it, as the leader, I can’t allow a pale-faced student to enter that dangerous a place.”

“He’s my subordinate and my comrade. Even if we can’t fight together, at least I’ve to go and receive him……”

She didn’t know what she could do to help out.

But when she said “comrade”, she could imagine Layfon’s genuine smile.

“Um…… ok. I’ll give you permission to use the bike. My sister will guide you.”

“Thank you.”

“But you must come back alive. Escape immediately if the situation turns bad.”

“…… I won’t run away.”

“You people are the ones who can keep this city alive.”

“Layfon’s the same,” Nina said and ran out of the room.

She was now riding the bike. The problem was, what could she do to help?

Only a few days ago…… Layfon was alone, pondering on how to the fight the filth monster without telling anyone. Facing the him like that, what could she do?

She and Layfon differed in strength and experiences, but fighting as a platoon and fighting the filth monsters were different things.

Even so, she couldn’t continue her normal daily life not knowing what was going on outside.

Didn’t Sharnid say that there were two types of secrets? One that mattered and one that didn’t?

This was a secret she was concerned about. She couldn’t stay hidden in the dark.

(We aren’t the only ones who want you to live.)

The sender of that letter must feel the same. That letter was written with ease, worry and jealousy. It was clear that the woman felt something for Layfon. To leave this person behind to a place where only one choice, life or death, was possible… Just what was Layfon thinking?

(Perhaps that’s what she meant by “difference”?)

Pain rose in Nina’s chest. Was this what Leerin meant when she said in the letter that she was happy Layfon didn’t give up Military Arts but she didn’t want him to become the Layfon of Grendan?

Thinking of this, a tightness spread through Nina’s chest.

(Aaa!)

She chased away the uneasiness inside her. What she wanted to know wasn’t how much Leerin knew of Layfon, but what Layfon’s true intention was in this fight.

For him to head alone into this kind of a place.

Even if it was the fate that no Military Artist could escape from.

She didn’t know what to do if she failed to find out.

(Just what is he thinking……)

And……

(What do I do after I find out?)

If she didn’t understand that either, she felt she had no way to move forward.

Did this concern belong to the future? Or was it because of her present self…… she wasn’t too clear on the question itself.

“…… You’re almost there,” Felli’s voice came through.

Fatigue came through Felli’s voice. Nina never knew Felli’s psychokinesis could reach this far. This made her acknowledge once more just how ignorant she was of her team members’ strength.

(I’ll think of that later……)

“What is it?”

“Hey, there……” Sharnid said before Felli did. He shook his head and pointed ahead.

The bike entered a dust cloud.

And this was what Nina saw after a while.

The deserted ground looked as if someone had been madly slashing at it, and in that ground laid a huge, deep gutter. The sand and dust fluttering around were proof of it.

A lone shadow had fallen inside that gutter.

Nina’s hand pressed down on her chest, her heart tightened.

Sharnid slowed down the bike, heading towards the dark shadow.

It was the bike that Layfon had taken with him, but Layfon himself was nowhere to be seen.

“Where is he……?” she couldn’t see properly through the dancing sand, but something was certain.

She didn’t get it. The mountain where the filth monster had fastened itself onto should be right ahead of them. But it was gone.

“Felli, where’s Layfon?”

Felli didn’t reply.

They were already one day late. Was Layfon all right?

“Answer me. Is he all right?”

“He’s ok, but……”

“But…..? What’s it?”

“He said don’t get closer. Move far away.”

“What did you say?”

And the sound of some distant explosion filled her eardrums, and she saw a dark shape spattering the sky.

A huge rock was descending towards Nina and Sharnid.

<center>◇</center>

In one split second, his concentration broke.

Something had happened, but he had immediately focused back on the task before him.

It seemed to be some information… and he had shouted out something in panic.

The break in concentration was almost fatal.

Layfon didn’t have time to recall it. He didn’t dig through his memories as he had no time to think nor do anything extraneous to the battle.

Because if he did that, then death awaited him.

The huge monster filled Layfon’s entire vision. It roared as its body batted at Layfon. The steel threads flew at the filth monster’s tail and wrapped around it. The tail thrashed, pulling Layfon up and down, as if Layfon was a fish struggling off a hook.

When Layfon stopped spinning, he lowered himself –

His destination was the filth monster’s head.

The filth monster seemed wounded. It seemed to have buried itself quite deep, and it still hadn’t managed to shake loose the soil atop it.

The huge sword chopped down towards that body.

The scales resisted the sword point, but in one swift moment, Layfon had pierced through the tough outer-shell to only feel yet another resistance, another piece of scale.

“!”

It was one scale after another. Every time the sword contacted a scale, sparks lit up. Bathed in a shower of sparks, Layfon realized he had failed. His usual self could have torn through the monster like it was paper…… but why couldn’t he do it?

At this rate, the filth monster’s flesh would have swallowed Layfon’s blade. Before that happened, Layfon had turned the blade around. He grasped hold of the handle again and put his foot on the monster’s back. He pulled the steel threads to confirm they were anchored about one Jimel ahead of him in the mountain face, then he ‘pulled’ again as he kicked at the monster’s back. As Layfon was torn skyward, the huge blade leaped out of the flesh. Red blood sprayed from the filth monster’s wound.

Layfon landed on the ground.

He turned around quickly to face the monster and he looked down at the Dite.

Smoke rose from one of the Dites inserted into the three holes. A close watch discerned small cracks along the Dite. Its colour also looked different.

“One’s broken……”

He took out that Dite and tossed it away.

Although the Dite had the strength to maintain its form, that strength was limited. It had managed to hang on till now because of its high density, but now it was broken.

The combined Dite felt lighter in his hand. This different feel might cause the next fatal error, but he couldn’t stop fighting.

He watched the filth monster.

Many scales had fallen off its body. Blood spurted from its wound. It had lost too much blood. Slabs of something black fell off from its body.

It had also lost half of its remaining wing. To Layfon, the filth monster looked like a gigantic snake prostrated on the ground…… but the scales covering its body weren’t as smooth as a snake’s. They were as tough and sharp as rocks.

Layfon had destroyed its left eye. The blood flow seeping from under that shattered eye had slowed. The wound must be recovering. Layfon didn’t know whether the filth monster would re-grow the nerves in its eyes. He had no wish to find out.

So hot…… the ventilation function of the protective clothes had reached its limit. Layfon’s sweat became steam.

He knew his concentration was slipping.

“Damn!”

He refocused himself. He wanted to defeat this monster without sustaining any injuries. While doing what was nearly impossible, how could he get distracted?

He didn’t plan to die. Although he did say something to Felli that might be his last words, still, it was just a possibility. He hadn’t had time to talk with her properly since the fight began. As for last words…. All he needed was to smile after returning safely to Zuellni.

The filth monster struggled to get up. It must be because of the heavy wound in its head. The monster seemed to have trouble confirming its location as anger increased with the passing time. Its rough and wild movements sent sand flying everywhere, and the various wounds on its body sprayed out more blood.

(I’ll rest a little before it finds out where I am.)

Layfon didn’t know how much time he’d get to rest. He might not even have one minute, but all he needed was a gap in the fight so he could generate more Kei and let it fill his body. It was painful that he had nothing to replace the water and salt he had lost. He licked his lip and tasted something salty – his sweat.

“Fon Fon…… Can you talk?”

How long had it been since he last heard her?

“Ahah…. How long has it been?”

“About a day.”

“I see……”

(I should be able to stay up for two more days without water.)

He thought as he watched the filth monster. It hadn’t discovered him yet.

“And……?”

“Well…… it’s about the captain.”

“Captain? What’s happened to her?”

“…… I said before that captain and Sharnid senpai are heading this way. Though you said they were to retreat…… Don’t you remember?”

Now he knew why he had lost his concentration.

“Ah…… sorry, I don’t. Did they retreat?”

The astonishment back then felt so far away from him. Felli’s question wasn’t like doubt. She said it out of obligation.

Although he was resting, he didn’t let down his guard. He was still concentrated on the fight, so everything else felt far away from him.

“Well……”

He had no time to listen to her.

It had discovered him.

What should he do?

He felt uneasy at the lighter weight of the Dite, but it wasn’t just because he had lost one of the Dites. The clumsy feel of the Kei flow indicated that the combined Dites themselves had sustained a certain level of damage after the fight that lasted one entire day.

(How many moves can I still execute?)

Compared to his physical strength, the weapon itself might be the first to fall. This wouldn’t have happened if he had the Heaven Blade with him.

Fighting to his limit, he realized for the first time how rare and valuable the Heaven Blade was. That was strange. Did he not have the vision to understand that?

“It’s useless to give myself an excuse.”

He had decided what he had to do. In that case, all he needed was to finish his duty.

He would defeat the filth monster with one move so he must find its opening.

As he thought of this, the enemy made a peculiar movement.

“Uh……?”

It didn’t seem to intend to attack him. As if it was getting distracted.

Layfon followed it….. and his concentration broke again.

A small dust cloud. A bike with a side passenger’s seat…… it wasn’t the one that Layfon rode on.

Yes, the filth monster was looking at it.

“How could they come here!”

Although he couldn’t tell who they were as they were wearing protective clothes, he was sure they were Nina and Sharnid.

He leaped up to a steel thread and ran towards them, using Whirl Kei.

Sharnid’s shower of bullets had little effect on the filth monster. As Layfon passed their position, he felt Nina’s line of vision stabbing his face. Perhaps he was being oversensitive. And like that, he appeared in front of the filth monster. His body suddenly bounded upwards.

Flying in the air, supported by the steel thread, Layfon turned the huge sword around and swung down to cut open the monster’s forehead.

He flew back as blood mixed with howling noise shot high into the air. Layfon landed on the moving bike.

“Layfon!?”

“Why are you here!?” he asked angrily and looked back at the filth monster.

It was on a rampage from the pain twisting its long body. The feeling in Layfon’s hand told him he had failed in delivering a fatal strike to the brain.

And……

He looked at his Dite. Smoke rose from another hole. That couldn’t be helped as he had tried to cut through the already tough scales along with the even harder forehead bone.

(The move I’ve got left……)

Feeling the lightness of the weapon, he made his decision.

(Then what?)

He still had his own green Dite that he could use to buy time. He had been using its steel threads as support so it hadn’t sustained any heavy damages. But if he used his last move, he’d forego the steel threads move that had helped him escape countless times. Losing the backup would be a huge setback for him.

Perhaps this was better than losing his chance to attack, but he would be forcing himself into a dead end. Buying time would ensure Zuellni to move into safety, but if he did that, he’d lose his life.

And there were also Nina and Sharnid……

This was the only way… to determine the outcome of the fight before he lost the function of the steel threads.

And it was a highly dangerous gamble. If he failed, he’d die, Nina and Sharnid would die, Zuellni might also die. Everything would vanish.

Should he bet everything on the last move……. He hesitated.

“Hey, are you listening?”

“No…… Anyway, you guys hurry up and escape.”

“Listen up! Your bike’s broken. This is the only vehicle that still works.”

“As long as I beat this guy, people will come to get us.”

“Can you defeat it?”

“……”

“That weapon’s at its limit. Can you really beat it with this thing?”

“…… It’s starting to move. I have to go!”

He had no answer for her. He hadn’t the confidence that she’d agree with his answer He had nothing to say but to head out and fight.

Sharnid pulled him back by his collar, steering the bike with one hand.

“Aaa, wait!”

“Please let go of me!”

“It’s rare for the captain to order others to listen to her.”

“I’ll use force.”

“It’s fine to tear off my arm. Please go ahead.”

In reality, if he pulled himself out of Sharnid’s grasp with Kei, he might just end up tearing Sharnid’s arm off. And even if that didn’t happen, the bike might lose its balance and flip upside down.

“It’s too embarrassing to come out here and not do anything. Same for me, and same for the injured captain. The 17th platoon can’t embarrass its captain!”

“I haven’t heard of that.”

“Same here. I just made that decision.”

By looking at Sharnid’s back, Layfon could tell he was smiling.

“Have you got a plan?” Nina said. “Are you absolutely sure that you can win with your next move?”

She had even seen through this.

“…… Yes. It’s the wound on its forehead. If I strike there again……”

The scales were shattered. Half of the forehead bone was probably cracked…… If he struck there.

The wound must be recovering, but not the scales and the bone. If he could stab its brain and release his Kei there…… But Nina had calmly pointed out the uneasiness he felt about that move.

“Do you have a plan that can take you there and make sure you strike it on its head?”

“……”

“Ok,” Nina nodded. “Then we’ve increased our chance of success.”

“Heh?”

“You were listening in, Felli? Find out the place I want in the vicinity. Hurry.”

Then Nina listed out her conditions of the place she had in mind.

“It’s near. Head for the southwest. It’s about 20 Jimels from you.”

“Sharnid.”

“Roger, captain,” he changed the bike’s direction.

“Layfon, will the filth monster leave us?”

“Uh? ……. Probably not. It moves faster than this bike.”

“Then buy enough time for us to head for that place. Don’t damage your weapon.”

“With this……”

He could interfere with the filth monster’s movements using the steel threads.

“Keep at it.”

He nodded reflexively.

How should he put it? It was a feeling of suddenly being swallowed. He saw Nina’s face through the helmet and the protective cloth…… He looked at that face and the tension he held wavered.

He felt more at ease.

Should he be at ease at the wavering of the destructive pressure on him? Or be alarmed at it…… He wasn’t sure. Even so, he felt a part of him wasn’t able to deny Nina.

He continued to control the steel threads.

Twenty Jimels.

He focused on gaining them time.

<center>◇</center>

They arrived at a valley surrounded by cliff faces. Green matters and clear water might have once flourished here. Now the valley was dry, extremely dry.

Nina had explained her plan as they rode the bike. They looked at back at the slope as if it was waiting for something to fly into its mouth.

“How long till that guy catches up?”

“Three minutes.”

Nina nodded. “We’re getting off. It’s impossible to ride the bike here. Sharnid, take the bike to the shooting position. Layfon, carry me.”

Felli explained the terrain and Nina asked a few questions based on Felli’s information. It seemed just by doing that, she had already formed an accurate map in her head. Layfon dismounted, clear at the instructions he had received.

The sound of shattering rocks closed in.

The filth monster was already here.

“Hurry!”

Layfon carried her deeper into the valley.

“Is this really all right?” he asked, uncomfortable with how light she was in his arms.

<center>◇</center>

“The plan’s successful as long as that thing stops moving, isn’t it?”

Layfon nodded on the bike.

“It’s hungry, so it’ll rush straight for food, right?”

Layfon nodded again.

“Well, we’ll need bait…… No need to think of anything else.”

“…… Captain?”

“Limit your enemy’s movements and turn the situation into your advantage. That’s a basic principle.”

“You aren’t thinking of……”

“I’ll act as bait.”

“Who else can do this besides me? Sharnid’s got his mission and you have to give it its fatal strike. If you do everything including what’s unnecessary, isn’t that the same as what you’ve been doing in the past?”

“That was how I did things in Grendan.”

He had always done things this way. To change his way now……

“Aren’t there many people to replace you in Grendan? Aren’t there twelve Heaven Blade successors? So eleven people can replace you. Even if you fall, there’re still other ways, so you fought with that kind of tactics. But nobody can replace you in Zuellni. Grendan and Zuellni are different. Grendan’s way is not my way. You’re my subordinate. I can’t just leave you.”

“But……” Layfon stopped speaking. Her determination in her eyes. Her furrowing eyebrows as if she was glaring at him, as if she was staring at him with trembling eyes… he felt he was being sucked into them.

Those eyes suddenly turned gentle.

“You want to abandon the you in Grendan, don’t you?”

“…… But, I can’t.”

Because the danger of meeting filth monsters existed everywhere.

“It’s ok to abandon it.”

“Heh?” His eyes widened in astonishment.

“Your desire to protect Zuellni arose after you came to the Academy City, right? Then treasure it. As for your way of fighting, living and thinking in Grendan…… leave them all. It’s enough to protect Zuellni. Leave everything.”

“……”

“Do you find that beneficial for you too? But, that’s how I feel and how the person waiting for you at Grendan feels. Isn’t that what’s written in the letter?”

“Letter……?”

“I can repeat this how many times you want. I won’t let you, my comrade and subordinate, die. I’ll do whatever it takes to reach that goal!”

An intense light emitted once again from those gentle eyes. A determination that would never bend and break. Those eyes were what made him swallow his words. Looking at his image in them, Layfon nodded.

“I understand. Then, I’ll temporarily keep senpai’s life.”

“Stop your nonsense,” she laughed. “I’m captain. I’m keeping you guys’ lives.”

<center>◇</center>

Nina was all alone in the valley.

Trees once stood here. Clear water once flowed. Fishes once swam and everything must have been filled with birdsongs. Lives drowned the earth matter-of-factly. The lives were short, but creatures continued to sing out the song of life’s chains.

Something white was stuck to the rocks. They were probably the bones of some fish.

It was a life that failed to keep on living.

The world had shriveled up. And the reason behind that….. How did the pollutants manage to spread across the entire world? Some said it was a material created from humanity’s insolence when human civilization reached its peak. Some said it just happened all of a sudden. And Nina had heard of many other different explanations. She didn’t know which was the truth, and didn’t know whether there was meaning in looking back at the past. Everyone else now only lived in Regios, living under the threat of filth monsters.

Nina hated that feeling. Couldn’t something be done? She wanted to do something about it.

She hated herself for being born into a narrow world. She wanted to see other worlds. It didn’t matter if it was just a tiny outside world, and so she had come to Zuellni. But she still understood how useless she was, even though she had reached Zuellni. She understood more of the cruelty of this world and her own insignificance, her own weakness.

Surviving in this world, what should she do, what could she do……

She wanted to keep on living.

And to survive, she must become stronger. Because she lived in this kind of a world, she must become stronger. Because heaven blessed her with the power of Kei, she must become stronger. That was what she thought.

Except for a small failure.

She didn’t think she was entirely in the wrong. She just didn’t use the correct way. And now, the Layfon who corrected her was making the same mistake.

To Nina, Layfon’s mistake was a small failure on his part, since he didn’t know where he stood. In that case, she had to wake him up.

Rumbling sound closed in.

It was the filth monster, the existence on the very top of the pyramid. Covered in wounds, the creature headed towards Nina, driven by nothing but hunger.

Compared to the injuries that Layfon had sustained…… If Layfon and the filth monster kept on fighting, which side would win?

She recalled she had been pondering on what was the strongest existence not long ago. Filth monsters lived in a vaster world than humans, a world that humans could not enter directly in their flesh. On this level, the filth monsters were the strongest.

In the filth monster’s starving stage, fighting for the most basic requirement of life, pollutants weren’t enough for it.

So it had to eat human.

Compared to this creature, humans lived in their own worlds without having to worry about food. Looking from this perspective, just who was stronger?

“What boring thinking.”

The dominating presence neared Nina, its gaze piercing her like teeth. She couldn’t help but imagine her tiny body being crushed by those sharp and gigantic teeth, her organs rolling on the tongue of the massive monster.

“Is this the world that he sees……”

Facing this horror alone, Nina’s legs shook. The present her who was unable to use Kei was too weak. Besides, even if she could use Kei, what could she do? This must be the decisive gap in strength between humanity and filth monsters.

Layfon had been facing this type of creature all alone.

“I won’t let you do this alone from now on,” she said to the subordinate who was nowhere beside her.

But he should be able to hear her.

“You’ve me and your comrades.”

A sound.

A tiny sound compared to the rumbling of the filth monster, but it echoed in the sky and in Nina’s ears.

One side of the cliff face suddenly collapsed.

Caused by Sharnid’s sniping.

The sudden avalanche of rocks, sand and soil particles descended on the filth monster and towards Nina. The creature howled anew.

Nina’s body shot upward.

A long thin thread…….. a steel thread was wrapped around her body. She saw him as she was pulled up.

A figure that brushed past her, descending rapidly…… Layfon.

He plunged straight for the trapped enemy, his ravaged sword pointing downward.

Nina confirmed her plan was successful.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume2 Chapter3

2009-07-31T20:45:55Z

Redlar:

===Chapter 3: Cry for what?===

That night, she was cleaning the floor with a cloth by herself.

All kinds of noises signifying the gears were at work filled the City's Core. When she first started school, she had trouble focusing, as the noises she heard the previous night while cleaning kept distracting her. Now? It didn't bother her anymore.

She looked at the oil-stained gloves, the cloth, the darkened foam of the cleaning liquid, and the dirty floor that stayed dirty no matter how hard she worked at it.

In reality, Nina wasn’t looking at anything.

According to the student managing the Central Mechanism, Layfon was helping the City Police today.

To work with the City Police meant he was working as a temp? Why did he take on that irregular job when he already had to clean the Central Mechanism? Would his body be alright?

''(If he falls ill……)''

What would happen to the 17th platoon?

The team might be disbanded arbitrarily. If their ace fell ill……

''(No……This is too strange.)''

She had expectations for Layfon when he first joined the platoon, but the level of expectation wasn’t as high as now. She had only viewed him as a particularly brilliant kouhai in the Military Arts, but what she now anticipated was the level of his fighting skill.

She didn’t think it was wrong for her to expect him to fight well.

Layfon was stronger than she first thought he was. This was the truth, and it wouldn’t be right to ignore that reality. She would use what could be used. There was nothing wrong with that way of thinking.

''(I’ve always wanted to find a solution.)''

Sharnid and Felli were the same. They had the strength but not the morale. Nina wondered whether her expectations of them were wasted.

The team she had formed was not the team she had in mind.

But she didn’t wish for a perfect team at that time. It was just that her way of thinking had changed since then.

Nobody was better as a sniper than Sharnid. She hadn’t seen the true worth of Felli’s psychokinesis, but the girl’s ability must be extremely high for the Student President to recommend her. Harley’s knowledge and skill in Dites had not failed her.

Nina thought all she needed was for herself to become stronger.

But……

Layfon appeared.

''(That power……)''

In Grendan, a place with more fighting experiences in Military Arts matches and against filth monsters than any other city, Layfon had become one of the twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers.

''(Is scary……)''

That day when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, Nina thought she’d die as food for the larvae. She thought she had no way of resisting principle of natural selection that ruled the world.

Nina came to Zuellni to see the outside word. As someone living in a city facing the end of its journey, Nina had formed a platoon to do something about it. This feeling she held was frail in the face of the gigantic wave of filth monsters.

Layfon had pushed back that wave. He wiped out all the larvae and killed the mother all by himself.

She was truly scared when she saw him appearing on the other side of the air shield – at a place where the air was polluted, filled with harmful substances.

Was he human?

And she was relieved when he collapsed.

Yes, he really was human.

The passage of time required to fix the damage in the city and for Layfon to recuperate in the hospital had washed clean her feelings of that time.

Leaving the fact that Layfon was very strong.

The 17th platoon could operate as the ideal team she had always wanted as long as they had Layfon’s power.

''(But even so……We still lost the match.)''

They lost to the 14th platoon in the platoon match.

The captain of the 14th platoon said it wouldn’t work only for Layfon to be strong.

''(Then……Just what should we do?)''

Nina was confounded. The winning factor of the 14th platoon was teamwork. Was that what the 17th platoon needed? But she held no expectations for that to happen any time soon. Her experience with the team, from the moment when it was first formed till now, told her it was not possible.

''(What should I do……)''

Despair must have come to her at that time……Nina must have realized what the team needed when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni.

That feeling came to her when she was helpless.

Teamwork wouldn’t work through one person’s strength alone.

A tug……

“Um……?” At the tug of her hair, she turned her attention back to the present. At some point in time, her hand had stopped its motion. A light weight had settled on her shoulders and the back of her neck. She reached back and felt something soft.

“Oh, it’s you……”

She took hold of the thing and pulled it to her line of sight.
[[Image:CSR vol02 111.jpg|thumb]]

“Geez…… Did you run away again?” she smiled.

Zuellni returned an innocent smile.

The city’s consciousness, a consolidated form of electronic particles, protected the people from filth monsters. Zuellni’s hand touched Nina’s face, patting it gently.
Nina relaxed at that guileless face.

“You…… Why do you like me so much?” Nina said, even knowing she wouldn’t get a reply.

And as Nina had known, Zuellni only smiled, showing no signs of whether she had understood Nina’s words.

“Yeah, I shouldn’t need to think about that.”

This kid really loved the people living in this city. Nina wasn’t any special. She only accepted Zuellni under a chance circumstance, so the Eletronic Fairy often came to find her.

Just like how Zuellni was touching Nina’s face.

Zuellni wanted to be touched in turn.

The consciousness itself, rather than the physical manifestation in the body of the city, wanted to be caressed.

“Meeting you is the most fortunate thing in my life.”

And……

“Because of meeting you, I want to protect you.”

Nina met Zuellni when she first cleaned at the Mechanical Department. Just like Layfon, she was shocked at the encounter. She knew the city had a consciousness, but she had never guessed it was in the form of a little girl.

“I can love this city because you’re in this form. Don’t laugh at me for being cold-blooded. Just view me as narrow-minded…… It’s a refreshing and surprising experience to touch, to understand another and laugh together. I’m very happy.”

That was why she wanted to protect Zuellni through her own hands.

“Yes…… that’s right.”

She held Zuellni close to her face. The Electronic Fairy struggled as if she was itchy, then she pressed her nose on Nina’s hair. Her small nose touched Nina’s ear lope. The absence of breath was the difference between human and Electronic Fairy.

“I’ll protect you with my hands.”

So she had to become stronger.

How strong could humans become? Nina knew someone was far ahead of her.

It was at least a strength that humans could reach.

“I will become strong, Zuellni!” she murmured in Zuellni’s ear.

Zuellni shook Nina’s hair, pouting in incomprehension.

<center>◇</center>

“……Ah!”

The sound stopped Felli’s steps.

This was the entrance to the training complex of Military Arts.

The girl that Felli saw stood up from the steps. She was Layfon’s classmate – Mei-Shen Torinden.

“Ex…… Excuse….. me.”

Looking at the about to cry Mei-Shen, Felli wanted to ask whether her face was that scary, but she gave it up on second thought.

(She escaped the last time too.)

The last time Mei-Shen seemed to need Layfon for something, so Felli asked her to come in with her. However, Mei-Shen had refused after saying something incomprehensible, and had run away.

(I know I’m a bit cold……)

But that was still a great setback to Felli.

“……. Um…… uh, well……”

“What is it?”

Felli still deliberately replied in a cold manner to the stuttering Mei-Shen.

“….. Ah,” Mei-Shen lowered her head.

Felli knew what Mei-Shen wanted to say.

The letter.

Besides the letter that Mei-Shen had dropped when she fled, she – it wasn’t possible for her to come and find Felli, alone too.

The letter was for Layton.

Felli had thought in one split second that it was a love letter. The different city stamps on the letter and its worn out appearance, proof of its long journey, convinced Felli it wasn’t a love letter.

What she wanted to know was why Mei-Shen had a letter for Layfon? and who mailed this letter to here?

Leerin Marfes.

A girl’s name.

Felli couldn’t hand the letter over like this. She felt guilty for giving it back with traces of the letter having been opened.

(As if I’ve peeked at the letter.)

Felli thought so, leaving aside the fact that she did open the envelop and read the letter. She still had it with her. It’d be bad if her shifty brother found the letter in her room, so she had put it inside her schoolbag.

“Ah, excuse me…… excuse me……”

“…… If it’s about the letter, I’ve already give it to him.”

Just what was she saying…… Felli wondered. She was impatient of Mei-Shen’s stuttering and planned to say something annoying, but what burst out of her mouth was a lie……

(If I had said straightaway that it was a lie……)

Then Mei-Shen could have interpreted it as a mean joke.

…… But when Felli had thought of what to say, it was already too late.

Mei-Shen lifted her face, her disposition turned bright and lively.

“…… Thank you very much!”

…… not a lie anymore.

“…… That’s all right. I’m going now.”

Felli fled through the entrance to the complex without turning back. In that case, she must give Layfon the letter before Mei-Shen mentioned it to him.

(How do I give it to him?)

That was the problem. The letter’s been opened. If she gave it to him, he’d know she had read it.

(Really…… Why?)

If it was anyone else’s letter, she would have returned it with no interest in it at all.

(Why did this letter come to my hand?)

She resented this unfair coincidence, but not the cause of it – Mei-Shen. The girl must have received the letter under some circumstance… like a letter being delivered to the wrong place.

(Damn……)

“Felli.”

Someone called her name as she cursed the postman who made the wrong delivery.

It was Nina.

“Good to run into you. I booked the war field. We’ll train over there today.”

“All right.”

“Please tell the others that I’ll take care of the paperwork with borrowing the automatic training machines.”

“Ok.”

Having greeted Felli quickly, Nina headed outside the training complex.

(War field……)

Just when annoyance at the conversation came through……

(The Locker Room…… that’s a good place.)

Nobody would find out if she placed the letter in the Locker Room. In other words, it was enough that nobody knew Felli was the one who put the letter there.

(Aye.)

Felli hurried to the training facility. She had decided on the method, but she didn’t relax.

(How annoying.)

She found herself getting irritated for having to lie and take up this troublesome burden. But it wasn’t only that, she also wanted to get rid of the letter from her schoolbag.

(Why did this thing come to me?)

She was annoyed because she thought too much of it, too much of the person who sent this letter, of what Mei-Shen was thinking when she picked it up, of whether Mei-Shen had looked at the letter, of what expression Layfon would have when he received the letter……

And what expression she herself showed after reading the letter……

(I’ll put this letter back quickly!)

She wanted this impatience gone.

Felli’s hand pushed open the door to the training arena.

<center>◇</center>

This thing was huge. Too huge.

“So what is it?” Sharnid asked.

In the room were Layfon, Harley and Sharnid. It wasn’t that Sharnid came on time to train, which was rare of him, but that Nina was late again.

Felli’s lateness was usual though.

“Yeah, this is for my next investigation.”

What came with the trolley was a sword.

A huge sword.

The sword was removed from the trolley designed with a platform, and the sword’s handle now rested near Layfon’s chest. Its length was as long as Layfon was tall. It was a sword, but just a wooden sword. Around the blade was twisted a few wires.

“Layfon, can you try handling it?”

“Oh……”

Flabbergasted at the huge blade, Layfon took up the handle and lifted the sword with one hand.

The heavy weight pressed down on his wrist.

“How does it feel?”

“A bit heavy, um, I can use this……”

He waited for the two others to retreat to the wall and then swung down the blade.

The weight of the sword and the centrifugal force of the swing caused him to lose his balance.

“Um……”

He took a deep breath again and let the internal Kei run through his body.

This strengthened his flesh, increased the density of his muscles and lightened his body in a way different from the lightness of the air. He swung again.

A low howl rumbled through the air. Not the same as the usual tearing.

“Woah!” Harley called as the strong wind swept past his position.

Layfon’s consciousness had already drifted off from the external world after Harley’s outburst. He tried different moves. Bottom up strike. Left to right. Sudden stab. The howling of the raging wind dominated his eardrums. A feeling of himself separating from the sword rose in him. He felt his body swaying through the centrifugal force. He immediately knew he had to handle this weapon differently, but it wasn’t possible to use that move in this narrow space.

“Hu……”

Layfon ceased his movements and breathed out the remaining Kei and heat inside him.

“…… Are you satisfied?”

Layfon almost swallowed back his breath at the icy voice.

Felli stood at the door. Her elegant brow furrowed. Her cold gaze pierced him.

“…… Thanks.”

“Yes, thanks.”

The silver hair that seemed to melt at a touch was tangled up like a typhoon.

“This long hair……”

“Huh, what?”

At the edge of his vision, Layfon saw Sharnid and Harley escaping to the farthest position from the door, as if this had nothing to do with them.

Sharnid was bold enough to whistle deliberately.

No, forget Sharnid, even Harley ran away. Just what was going on……

“…… Were you listening?”

“Sure.”

“Really? This hair…… It’s hard work to comb through it everyday. Yes, very, very hard……”

“Uh… Is that so….. That’s tiring.”

“Yes, very tiring.”

“Ha! Hahaha……” All he could do was laugh dryly. What else should he say? Nothing.

No, there was something.

“…… I’m sorry.”

“I don’t accept your apology.”

No hesitation at all.

“Aaaa, shall we leave this? Look, Layfon’s regretting his action.”

“…… No matter how I looked at it, you were the one who brought this thing in, weren’t you?”

“…… Sorry,” Harley lowered his head, shot down in an instant.

Felli sighed. “Never mind, something else’s more important. I met the captain on the way here. She said she got permission to use the war field, so we’ll be training over there today.”

“Wow, that’s sudden.”

“I don’t get it too.”

Without fixing up her foul mood, she disappeared on the other side of the door.

Released from the tense atmosphere, Layfon and Harley sighed at the same time.

(Oh….. the war field.)

“Senpai……”

“Yes.”

Layfon spoke softly to him.

“Oh, so you do have to do that? Right, I’ll ask.”

“Thanks.”

“What’re you two talking about?”

“Just discussing about the sword.”

“Oh……”

Sharnid looked at the huge sword without much of an interest as it was placed back on the trolley.

“But…… Why did you have to make this sword so ridiculously huge?”

“Ah…… It’s the issue with the density of the foundation. No matter how it’s calculated, the size comes out the same. Once this is completed, it should be lighter.”

“Oh, so you’re making a new type of Dite? I remember inventing isn’t Harley’s specialty?”

“Yeah, my roommate came up with this idea. Well, I’m better at organizing information and adjusting setting, but my roommate isn’t the only one inventing. Our budget’s only approved on the condition that we work on the project with three people.”

“Right…. Sounds annoying.”

“That’s mean.”

“I’m not saying you’re stupid. I just don’t know much about this kind of thing,” Sharnid waved and left the room. Layfon and Harley caught up with him and together, they headed for the war field.

<center>◇</center>

Training ended as usual. Layfon thought the cooperation of the team as a whole was better than when he first joined. He could feel Sharnid’s line of vision when he reinforced from the back, and Felli’s speed at conveying intelligence, though not as fast as the time when the filth monsters attacked Zuellni, wasn’t as slow as before.

They had three rounds of mock training against the automatic machines. They won all three matches, and there was nothing they could pick about their timing. Even so, Nina’s faraway expression remained.

“Well, we’ll stop here for the day.”

“Uh, thanks for the hard work, everyone.”

“Thanks for the hard work.”

The reflection meeting in the Locker Room ended sloppily under Nina’s announcement. As usual, Sharnid immediately headed for the bathroom, and Felli, who hadn’t even sweated one single drop, took up her bag and left the room.

As usual, Layfon prepared to return to the training complex to train with Nina.

Because the team needed its two first attackers to work closely. If they couldn’t develop chemistry between them and coordinate intuitively, then everything was just talk……

“Layfon.”

“Yes?”

“You can go back today.”

“Huh?”

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

“Why?”

“Because there’s no need.”

He was dumbstruck at how easy she gave voice to that thought.

It was easy for him to say “Sure not.” In truth, they did coordinate in the mock training just then, but that was because their movements matched. He wouldn’t call that the perfect intuitive coordination.

He thought Nina wanted him to coordinate well with her, so their current situation wasn’t too good.

But she said “there’s no need”.

What was going on?

“Anyway, we’ll stop training. You can go back,” she said and turned from him.

He felt he was rejected.

“Nina……” Harley said.

Harley had easily entered the area of rejection that Layfon, hesitating whether he should step in, failed to enter. This was the free relationship of childhood friends, a relationship not bound by anything.

This feeling was different from the distant feeling he had as of himself standing on the other side of the glass. He was dumbfounded at her refusal to train with him.

“I’m going then,” Layfon said. Aghast at himself for saying this without resistance, he left the Locker Room.

<center>◇</center>

The closing of the door seemed to seal off their relationship. The simple tone of the voice cut through her chest.

Nina shook her head to disperse that pain.

“What am I doing?”

She knew.

She knew, but what was she doing? Asking herself this question?

“Don’t be confused.”

As when she failed to find the exit to her maze of her thoughts, she stopped thinking.

Even if one could speculate about the future, predicting it wasn’t possible. The only predictable thing was death, but no one knew the exact timing of death.

(My future’s at a state that even speculating makes it sound strange.)

So she could only do what she thought was right.

“Should I return to the training complex?”

She had been clear in her refusal to train. Layfon probably wasn’t in the training complex now.

…… If he was there, she had to move somewhere else.

“…… Uh?”

Something had fallen beside the chair.

(Success.)

Felli had placed the letter beneath Layfon’s bag. This way, Layfon might think he didn’t realize he had misplaced it in his bag.

She had resealed the letter, albeit a bit clumsily. Layfon might not discover the letter’s been opened, since he really was slow. Her heart snickered, but her expression remained cold as usual. She slightly raised her fist to compliment herself, then left the war field with sprightly steps.

<center>◇</center>

Night came. The sky turned dark.

Layfon stepped into the war field again.

In the darkness of the night, the bugs sheltered in the bushes called, their sound sent ripples through the air.

In Layfon’s hand was the sword Harley had brought over. Holding the wooden handle of the clumsy and huge sword that had iron wires wrapped around it, Layfon waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.

“Fu!” He let out a breath, waited for the internal Kei to flow through his body, then began his movement.

First he repeated the basic moves he had used in the training complex. Strong wind blasted the war field, the sword’s weight unbalancing Layfon’s center of gravity. He adjusted his center of gravity as he swung the sword.

Instead of using force to control the swaying of his body caused by the sword, he adjusted his movements to follow the direction of the sword’s weight.

And used that power.

After some time, Layfon was no longer staying at one place. He was moving constantly in the boundary of the war field, following the direction that the weight led him.

And not long after, he was controlling that direction.

Moving without a pattern, he propelled himself forward in the war field. His movement was now different from before. Very different from the basic moves of handling a sword.

He leaped from the ground as he swung. Spinning in the air, he used the weight of the sword to shoot out his Kei. The force generated by the attack that pulled him forward was then turned into the force of his next attack.

His repeated this process numerous times, his feet not even touching the ground.

“……”

The sword penetrated the ground, and Layfon stopped moving. As numerous soil particles rained down on him, internal Kei gathered to his feet.

Internal type Kei – Whirl Kei.

And he leaped upward, pulling the sword out from the ground and swinging it.

Touching the ground, he leaped up again to swing the sword. It was much harder to control the weight of the sword in midair than on solid earth. Layfon continued to practice, trying to find a way to control the blade.

At last, he stopped his leaping movements and breathed out slowly to disperse his Kei.

Light flooded the war field.

“I no longer know…… how to describe it,” Harley said in a low voice as he headed over with Felli and Karian.

“How’s it doing?”

Harley jotted down notes on a notepad as Layfon told him his thought.

“How’re you doing with the invention?” Karian asked when Harley’s finished writing down everything.

The alchemy student replied, his face dimming. “No problem at all. The basic theory was completed at the time when Layfon started his semester. The only issue left is whether the thing would work after it’s manufactured. Yeah, just a few adjustments would do. There aren’t many people who can use this, so I never thought I’d have a chance to make it.”

The fact that filth monsters were near Zuellni was top secret, but it wouldn’t make sense to hide that from the alchemy inventors, so Karian had divulged it to Harley and his camp of inventors.

But not everyone in the 17th platoon knew – not Nina and Sharnid. Lafyon had also asked Harley to keep it a secret from them.

“We can only give up if that’s the fate of the city.”

“….. True, but I don’t want that kind of fate,” Harley sighed, clearing the cloudy look on his face.

“Is it really all right for the guy who came up with the basic theory to miss this?” Karian said.

“He’s a weirdo. He’s got incredible skill and wrists as a sword maker, but he himself is pretty annoying.”

“Meaning that’s the bearing of an artisan.”

“Really? I think weirdo is enough to describe him.”

“Hahaha.”

“You’ll feel the same if you meet him.”

Karian parted with them to lock up the war field. At the exit, Harley also left for the alchemy lab, saying the weirdo might still be there.

Layfon and Felli stayed to wait for Karian.

The streetlights dimly chased away the darkness of the empty road leading to the war field.

“You’re accommodating,” Felli said.

“I can’t let others do this, right?” Layfon smiled bitterly.

Felli lifted her face. “Perhaps… I can’t help but feel that you’ve given up.”

“Given up?”

“The purpose for coming here.”

“……”

“Don’t you want to live a normal life?”

“I’m not giving it up.”

“Then why did you agree to this?”

Layfon moved his gaze away.

“Well…… I can’t do anything about it. The sense of maleness is strong.”

“Yes, but the problem won’t end just by getting rid of filth monsters.”

“….. I suppose.”

Unable to argue against Felli, his smile turned weak.

A huge number of filth monsters were outside the city.

“Won’t it be too late if something happens to humanity because of your foolish act?”

“I don’t know about something that big. But if it’s what I can do, then I can only do it. Isn’t that right?”

“…… Has it got to be you?”

“Huh?”

“We can win if we aren’t afraid of sacrificing. You said this before, we can still win if there are sacrifices.”

“Yes, but I don’t think it’s good to not do what I’m capable of doing.”

“…… I’m sorry,” Layfon said after a moment of pause.

“That’s fine, I know I’m the type who is capable but won’t do things.”

Layfon watched Felli.

“I don’t find that despicable. That is my determination. It’s a path I chose for myself. No matter what others think, I won’t die regretting.”

Layfon admired her determination. She tried hard to confront her fate, and she kept trying even though it wasn’t successful. Her way wasn’t bad too.

“But I hate myself for doing nothing and causing people to die, especially if it happens to senpai and everyone I know.”

“Um?”

“Even in Grendan, I tried to solve everything alone. I don’t care that others find my way base and despicable. On the contrary, I really don’t understand why they had to say those things.”

Did the people at the orphanage wanted him to do that? He didn’t know. He had never thought to ask. He knew the answer even if he didn’t ask. On the other hand, perhaps that wasn’t the truth. Layfon had left Grendan to come to Zuellni.

He didn’t hate them.

But even if he didn’t earn money that way, he would have found similar means as he didn’t want the orphanage Head and Leerin to worry about poverty.

He attempted to solve everything through his own strength.

“I’m so good-natured.”

“Yes.”

“That’s mean!”

“…… Compared to that, I dislike the traditional title of ‘senpai’. Call me differently.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t your classmates call you Layton?”

Her sudden change of topic was perplexing.

“Yes, but…… I don’t think I’ll be happy if that name got out, uh, how should I put it……”

“Then let me find another way to call you. Lay, Layton-kun, Layfon-kun, Lay-chin, Lay-san…… which one is better?”

“Uh? Can I only choose from that list?”

“Have you got any other suggestions?”

“Hum, it’s hard to come up with a nickname for myself.”

“Then I’ll call you Lay-chin.”

“….. Please let me think on it more.”

“Why? Isn’t Lay-chin cute?”

“No, if there’s a cooler way……”

Being called Lay-chin by an emotionless voice just sounded strange. Not that he wanted her to use it in a cute voice though.

…… Just thinking of that sent a chill down his spine.

“How about ‘Flash of Thunder’? When I see you everyday, I’ll say “Good morning ‘Flash of Thunder’, ‘Hello, Flash of Thunder’, ‘Goodnight, Flash of Thunder’. In any situations when I need to use your name, I’ll call you ‘Flash of Thunder’.”

“……”

“Are you embarrassed?”

“If you knew, then don’t call me that!! But why Flash?”

“Do you want a word other than Flash?”

“That’s not the issue.”

“You’re willful.”

“Me?”

“Oh well, I’ll just call you Fon Fon.”

“Wa, that’s totally different! It sounds like the name of some rare animal.”

“What does that matter? Fon Fon, do you want snacks?” she politely took out a wrapped up chocolate from her pocket. That action of hers totally depleted Layfon’s energy.

“Am I a pet?”

“It’s enough that you act like a pet.”

“Wu……”

“You only need to be a pet, so you don’t have to force yourself.”

“Hum?”

“…… My brother’s back,” Felli turned around quickly, giving him no time to seek clarification.

“Sorry for making you wait. Actually, I didn’t expect you to wait for me.”

“You didn’t say not to wait for you. Besides, you’re pretty frail. It’s dangerous for you to head back alone.”

“Hahaha, how extreme a way of putting it. Sorry for making you guys wait, but I’ve something else I must do, so I’ll be heading off to the Student Council room. You can go back first.”

“You should have told us earlier.”

“Uhhh, it was my miss. Sorry. Right, you must be hungry after all that exercise, Layfon. Because of me the schedule was pushed back till so late. Felli, take him to a good restaurant and have something to eat,” Karian said, took out some notes from his wallet and handed them to Felli. Before the Layfon and Felli got to say anything, the Student President had already left them.

“Got it,” Felli murmured to the speechless Layfon.

“Well, since it’s so rare, let’s go to a lively bar. We can observe the night while enjoying delicious wine. Please prepare a key to a room.”

“Huh, please don’t say this as if it’s all been decided? Besides, we aren’t old enough to drink alcohol.”

Moreover, both Layfon and Felli wouldn’t suit that kind of atmosphere.

Layfon wasn’t solemn enough to have to go to a bar, and Felli’s crisp and beautiful face gave off a feeling different from an adult’s.

But if it was a place for Felli……

(A restaurant catering for families……)

A family restaurant with kids…… putting aside her beauty, Felli was like a child pretending to be mature.

Lips pouting, she was paying a lot of attention to the toys near the cashier.

(Ah, that would suit her too perfectly!)

Unfortunately, there weren’t any family restaurants in Zuellni, but that didn’t mean there weren’t any toy shops.

“…… You seem to be thinking of something weird,” Felli said.

“Of course not!”

She held her suspicious gaze.

“Never mind, there’s a restaurant close by that I often visit, and it opens till quite late. Is it ok to be treated?”

“You don’t have to worry about that kind of thing. Let’s go, Fon Fon.”

“…… Wait, have you decided on that name already?”

“I’ve decided. Fon Fon, I’ll leave you here if you don’t hurry up.”

With no room to resist being given a new nickname, he chased after Felli, feeling more tired than when he was practicing at the war field.

<center>◇</center>

After dinner with Felli, Layfon returned to the dormitory, had a shower and fell onto the bed.

His body relaxed in complete exhaustion. As he slowly entered a state of false sleep, he thought back on what had happened to him so far.

He spent a lot of time focusing today. That image and those words distracted him while he was handling his sword.

“We’ll stop our training temporarily.”

He didn’t think Nina’s words had that much of an impact on him, but he might be wrong.

“But it’s probably different from a mental impact.”

It felt more like…… a bad premonition. Irritation was more like it. At that time, he thought he had seen the clear face of the feeling that he got from Nina…… It looked similar to irritation, but he had yet to grasp hold of its most true form.

“Yeah, it feels familiar.”

In the wake of impatience and anxiety, his will to sleep had gone off somewhere.

In one swift moment, he thought he understood it, but it had then slipped away. That was irritating.

“Um…. Aaah!”

He moaned and tossed on the bed and accidentally fell off it. He was too relaxed, so he didn’t have time to protect himself from the fall.

“Wu……” He climbed back up, pressing his nose with a hand, and he saw his wrist.

White dots scattered around his wrist, as of injuries caused by scalding heat.

They were traces left from his contact with the polluted substances. When Layfon was being treated in the hospital, the doctor said the scars would fade given enough time. Yet even now, he could still find traces of their existence.

He thought his injury was nothing, but he started doubting his way of thinking when he saw the reaction of Nina and others.

It would be good if people looked at his scar and didn’t find themselves responsible.

But the scar Layfon was gazing at was another one. A black scar that stretched from his wrist to his elbow. It was a scar that would never fade, a scar left after the injury’s healed. This was also one part of Layfon’s past.

As long as one searched for it, one could find traces of injuries on his body. Injuries made in training, in matches, in fights against filth monsters. Not only that, but also the cuts he got on his knee and upper forehead when he was little, running around and crashing into walls. These two scars were lighter.

“This wound was really painful,” he murmured, sitting on the bed and looking at the scar on his wrist.

He got this injury when practicing with the steel threads.

When he had become a Heaven Blade successor, he learned the ways to fight filth monsters from the other Heaven Blade successors.

The Heaven Blade successor who used steel threads was Lintence Savoled Haden.

At first, Layfon trained with just one thread. At that time, he already knew how to extend his Kei into his weapon and feel the weapon as part of his nervous system.

But that wasn’t enough to control steel threads.

Lintence said not only the nervous system, but the weapon was to become his muscles too. Layfon thought that was Lintence’s excuse, but after watching him groom the trees of the palace yard with his countless steel threads in one breath, Layfon had nothing to complain about.

While suffering for not being used to this way of fighting, he gradually learned how to control the steel threads as he pleased. One thread became two, two became four, four became eight, eight between sixteen…… The number of steel threads increased.

Yet, it was only the number of threads that was increasing. He was still a great distance away from being able to control the threads as if his own arms had extended, as if they were really a part of his body.

…… With the Layfon now, he would have understood, but back then, he didn’t get it.

He shouldn’t have seen that technique.

Filth monsters at a more mature stage than the ones that attacked Zuellni not long ago assaulted Grendan at the time when Layfon managed to control more than 100 steel threads.

Lintence defeated them all.

Layfon couldn’t help but imitate him, thinking he could also manage that technique. The Lintence watching him practice, as if putting him under surveillance, gradually faded from his vision.

He tried the technique when he was alone…… Cut by his own steel thread, he had fainted through intense pain and blood loss.

When he came to, he was lying on a hospital bed.

“Are you a moron?” was what he heard from Lintence when he opened his eyes.

“Would spiders stick to your net? Then do those spiders have a right to live? A spider that’s not a spider wants to become a spider. You need thousands time, millions times, billion times of practice than a true spider to become one. Moron! You’re worse than a newly born tiny spider. It’s too soon to want to weave a spider net when you don’t even know how to emit silk. Go and start practicing from the very beginning!”

Layfon got quite an earful.

“His speech was over the top.”

Rather than anger, a strange feeling rose in him as he reminisced of the past. Gazing at the scar, he laughed dryly.

Nothing had changed from then. The only condition to become a Heaven Blade successor was to keep on becoming stronger, so he didn’t have time to be scared of the weapon. He had then continued to practice with the steel threads alone. Lintence had also fallen silent, interrupting only when needed.

Every Heaven Blade successor knew it was a lonely journey to reach the top by competing with each other. Young Layfon also had to satisfy that condition. He didn’t have to be asked to satisfy it, because he was already fulfilling it.

But he had become more cautious.

He knew an uncontrollable power could harm its user, so before he managed to fully control that power, he decided to seal it inside himself.

Lintence hadn’t taught Layfon anything besides the basics of the steel threads. The duty of a Heaven Blade successor was to become strong himself, not to help another become strong. Lintence had already broken that mutual rule by teaching Layfon the steel threads technique, so Layfon continued to practice without any complaints.

He hadn’t sustained an injury as deep and severe as that one since then, but he still got many other injuries. Those injuries had all healed, disappeared, leaving many scars.

Every time a new scar appeared, he knew more of his weaknesses. He would correct that weakness before the wound healed. And by repeating that process, he finally managed to control the steel threads.

“Ah, perhaps……”

Why was he thinking of it? Why did he recall it? It was neither a painful nor a warm snatch of memory.

Without thinking, he was overlapping his feeling with the feeling he got from Nina. He had experienced the uneasiness and incomprehension he felt from Nina.

Did Nina want to become strong alone?

Was she forcing herself to become strong through loneliness?

If that was the case, then…… At this thought, a dull pain flared in his chest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>